《Re:Otaku Prince life in another world》 Prologue: My path of life ["A path is something you create as you walk it. The ground you''ve trodden hardens, and that''s what forms your path. You''re the only one that can create your own path."] I heard these words from my favorite anime character exorcist; Mari*n Cross. As they say, we are the architect of our own lives as well it''s engineers. We were the one whose building it, our future that is. I bet 9 out of 10 people will agree to this. If in the future you wanted to become a doctor, then you will cleaved your own path by studying medical knowledge including human body. If you want to become an Architect, you will then need the knowledge regarding it. ---It might sound so easy as eating pizza but the path towards it is filled with thorns. No matter what future you decided, you will still need to face various challenges in order for your character to be molded. Life has its mountains and valleys. What you thought is easy was actually million times harder. However if you succeed doing it, the reward will always be more than what you imagined. It is exactly because one climbed over adversity that one could sail down, and if one keeps taking the easy way down one would find oneself surrounded by rising slopes. ---Most of the people will think like this. But I think different. You can say, I always go with the flow. Like a boat aimlessly drifting in the middle of the ocean. I don''t have any destination nor have any thoughts of looking around. If there''s a strong wind blowing towards the east then I won''t go westward. And in my life, this strong wind that drives me to move and act was none other than my own interest. If it''s interesting then I will do it, if it''s not who cares. What I want do, and what I don''t want to do. What seems fun, what seems not. This is what I think or you might say I believed. By making sure of all that, I walk and looked for a path that is suitable for me. I don''t want to think about my future right now nor do I worry about it. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. What''s so good about deciding your future at this moment? Don''t you know, the world is big; bigger than you''ve ever imagine. Don''t just take this literally but also figuratively. There are countless choices scattered in the world. Opportunities that you haven''t encounter yet until now. If you decide now then all of these choices waiting for you to find them will only go to waste. One of my favorite character, Asakur* Yoh once said [No one knows what will happen in the future. There is no sense in worrying in something you do not and cannot control, so why bother?] That''s right, we don''t have any assurance as to what may happen in the future. You decided to become a doctor right now but then in the future you became a psychopath killer. You wanted to become an architect but then became a suicide bomber or a terrorist. No one knows what the future holds for you. That''s why I decided to not worry about those common things. I''m trying to live my life with lesser regrets, because you would never be able to live a life without regrets. I''ve done many things I deemed interesting. I followed my own rules even if all the people around me criticize me for it. Playing with extreme sports while gambling with my life and death. I studied martial arts from a crazy old man and studied many things to kill time. But the most important of all is that I would never discard my childishness. Things such as; Anime, manga, Light novels and others is still the best spice for my life. These things might seemed insignificant and foolish for others but for us who loved and treasured it, these were the most important aspect of our lives. Who knows you might be able to use it in the future. However, what I didn''t know nor expected was that I would be able to use this knowledge and hobby because of some strange twist of fate. -----Now let me tell you, my life in another world. Chapter 1: [ Reki Yuuto ] Okay, the others told me to stop stalling and get on with the story. Fine. Anyway, Hello fellow readers. [Putting my best poker face] My name is Brad Pitt! Hahaha just kidding. Anyway, my real name is Reki Yuuto or should''ve, right now it''s just my former name. Because of some reason, I was reincarnated. Most importantly I was reincarnated to the world filled with dreams for an Otaku like me; A world filled with magic, swords, monsters and many other things. In short, a fantasy world. I guess it all started when I saved the first girl I''ve ever loved. ---------------- I''m 17 years old and was a coming university student this June. Hm? What? Are you asking me as to who am I talking to? Hehe....I don''t know! More like, is it really that important? What?! You think I¡¯m crazy? Kukuku who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I, the greatest man alive am crazy? That''s blasphemy! *putting my right-hand in front of my face while the left hand stretch in front* You should kneel before me you commoners for I, the evil lord has come!! kukukuku....Ow, who hit me?! As I was feeling full of myself, someone suddenly rushed out and hit the back of my head. Oh, if it''s not my precious~?...Fine, fine I''m going jeez.... *cough* O-okay! We are recording this for all of you so that we can share you our very own life story. Phew safe~ Oh for the girls who are listening! I am *whisper* single. My hobbies are practicing martial arts, reading books, light novels, Manga and Fanfictions. *putting both hands in the air* ALL HAIL THE PENGUIN EMPIREEEEEEE!!! *cough* I lost myself there. Sorry! I just wanted to say that even once in my life. Then for all you single girls reading out there, here¡¯s my number 090566*BEEP*. Wa! Hey who the heck is using the whistle near the mic?! Ah ..s-so, it''s you? I''m sorry, really!*sobbing* and I thought it¡¯s already my time to become popular! Huhu T-T Okay! Okay so much for that. Well, just like what I told you earlier, I should have become a university student at that time but it seems fate has something different for me. Oh come on. Yes¡ªalright, I¡¯m getting to that part so be patient, okay! That was caused by the girls behind me... So anyway, this was what happened that day. Once upon a ti... Ouch-!? Again?! Do you love hitting my head or something? What will you do if I suddenly become dumb? It would be the greatest loss of many worlds. Ugh! Once again, sorry I thought it''s alright to start it with a bang! Fine~ Oh sorry about that everyone, the people behind me just loves hitting the back of my head. *cough* now let¡¯s start the real story; it was raining hard that day. I was outside of my house waiting for an empty taxi. Why? well I¡¯m on my way to visit my family in Japan. Suddenly I saw my neighbor just got out from her house. ¡°Hello Christine! Going somewhere?¡± Mind you, despite what my appearance suggest. I¡¯m a fresh 17 years old Japanese gentleman, you know. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°O-oh! Hi R-reki. Y-yeah need to buy something.¡± Christine Lauri. She lives right next to me, so we always interact with each other. I dare say were pretty close though, but sadly were not that intimate. Haa~ Especially this past few months, it feels like she¡¯s avoiding me for some reason. She¡¯s beautiful, though I can¡¯t say the most beautiful I¡¯ve ever seen so far, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll lose towards those famous models in magazine. She has shoulder length black hair with beautiful brown eyes. Realizing the luggage beside me, she looks at it then back to me. ¡°Leaving?¡± She asked. I noticed some anxiety from her tone but I dismiss it as my own imagination. I don''t want to be seen as conceited. ¡°Hm? Yeah! I need to visit my family back in Japan?¡± I casually answered. ¡°You won¡¯t come back?¡± While saying this, I noticed something strange about her expression. Her face turned sad hearing that I am leaving. ¡®nah, couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ However, seeing her like this gave me the urge to tease her. ¡°Going to miss me?¡± ¡°Eh? Ah Y-yes!¡± She unexpectedly answered honestly. ¡°I see, Hahaha don¡¯t worry, your knight and shining armor will be coming back shortly¡± I said while flashing a cool smile. ¡°Really? I see¡­. I see, hehe¡± As if she just got out from a near death situation, her face change from a sorrowful expression to a new face full of happiness. She cracked a smile and was muttering something under her breath. Because of the sound from the rain, I couldn''t hear it. ¡®Eh? That expression could it really be?¡¯ However, just seeing her act like this gave me some strange thoughts. ¡°Well, I wish you luck in your trip then¡­ bye, I still need to buy something for dinner so, take care¡± ¡°Wai¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish what I¡¯m saying because she immediately dashed off. As if she was running away from something. ¡®Well I guess I just have to find it out when I return, hehe'' As I was watching her crossing the street, I suddenly noticed something approaching her in a very fast speed. Because of my incredible reflexes cultivated through years of practicing martial arts, without thinking, my body unconsciously moved. I ignored my body being drenched in rain as I silently repeated in my heart; ''I can catch up, I can catch up...'' However, reality sucks! And I know for sure that I wouldn''t be able to save her. Realizing that I can¡¯t reach her in time, I focused all my strength towards my right leg and stomped the ground so hard I felt like flying. I propelled myself towards her and because I exerted so much force in my right leg, I couldn¡¯t gain enough balance to perfectly land, much less grab her. Thus, with my outstretched hand I pushed her away. Chapter 2: [ Meeting the Goddess ] ''Bang!'' I heard a heavy crashing sound and Christine''s piercing cry. When you feel like your body floating and then suddenly you felt as if time suddenly stopped. However, the next second, you were rammed into something hard and massive. Trust me, feels like sh*t! My body feels empty and I feel like I am flying in the air. My body starts to ache and I black out... ¡®Arrrrrrrrrgggggggh it freaking huuurtsss¡¯ I felt like I fainted for a second there. I manage to open my eyes. My eyes sting and the sunset reflected in it were dyed red. My body is not in pain anymore or maybe I was already in the point I can''t feel anything. "Kyaaaaaaaaaah!" I suddenly heard a desolate scream not far away from me. Moving my head in difficulty, I saw Christine which was looking at me. She looks like she was crying. Noticing my gaze, she ran towards me. Although I know that I won''t be able to survive after this, I still felt somehow relieved seeing her with no major injuries and seem okay. ¡°Wawa, R-reki!I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡®She¡¯s really crying hard this girl!¡¯ I chuckled a bit while watching her. ¡°HEEEELP! PLLEASE SOMEONE HELP US PLEASE!!!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­*cough blood*¡­enough¡­*cough blood*¡­¡­s-save your strength¡­*cough blood*¡­ y-your still wounded¡­arrrggh!!¡± I struggled to say something though it always end up accompanied by a mouthful blood. ¡®Oh I¡¯m calmer than I thought I would be. Hahaha is this what they call the calm before dying? Fascinating¡¯ I mused myself. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re more severe compared to me! ¡± ¡°I-I¡­ know¡­.I won¡¯t make it¡­ so please¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, please I need you!...*sob*...Please don¡¯t leave me,...*sob*...please...*sob*...You know, I love you! Please don¡¯t leave me alone...*sob*... please¡± ¡°Really?... hehe *cough blood*¡­ Cristine.. always remember this¡­. E-even if I die *cough* know that I truly love¡­¡­..you¡± I close my eyes and calm my heart. There is no trace of fear inside me, just a little bit reluctance of being separated from her. "NOOoooooo. please wake up! Reki, REKIIIIIII!!!!" --------------------- It¡¯s cold¡­ It hurts¡­ It¡¯s painful¡­ These were the first impressions I felt. When I awoke up, I tried to retrace my memories before I lost my consciousness. And then I remembered. That''s right...I died. ¡®However, isn''t it too cold here? Just where am I? It feels like eternity has already passed! Is this Hell? I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t hear nor feel anything! Am I even alive? Oh right, I forgot, I died! Hahaha¡¯
[ Do you regret it? ]
Ha? Just now, I heard something. Suddenly a voice appeared. It was feminine and beautiful. Surely the owner must also be a beautiful girl. Nah couldn¡¯t be¡­.. *sigh* I died, even worse I¡¯m hallucinating
[ This is not hallucination! How can a soul hallucinate? Such absurdity is never been heard of ]
Really? Thank god!...
[ That''s Goddess]
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ...Eh? Ah Thank the Goddess ...
[Wrong! it''s beautiful Goddess]
... Ah right! Phew thank the beautiful goddess I didn¡¯t became delusional!
[ Fufufu ]
Ahhhh YOU! Stop adding something strange into my lines! Just who the heck are you?
[ You will know soon! So anyway, are you regretting your decision? ]
Hm? What decision?
[ Of course, your decision in saving that girl ] The voice asked me.
I felt surprised for a moment but then I immediately laughed hard. Why? because I know how easily I could answer her question. It''s not really that difficult nor it needed some major thinking. The answer is very clear like a pearl. ¡°That¡¯s a simple question¡ª¡± I spoke towards voice. "---Never! I will never regret it even if I die! Even if I can turn back time, I will still do it if it means saving her."
[ Hm~ ]
A gentle breeze carried a heated whisper to me. The voice seemed happy causing me to imagine a beautiful girl smiling towards me. Feeling a little bit satisfied and happy. I accidentally let out my heartfelt regret. "But there is something I regret though."
[ What is it? ]
The voice once again curiously asked. "I should¡­.."
[ I should? ]
I suddenly let out some bitter tears as I continued, "I should have *sob*...*sob* I should have kissed her before kicking the bucket T-T"
[¡­¡­.]
[ Pft¡­ BUWAHAHAHAHAHAHA ¡­¡­ you pass ]
She sounded joyous as her laughter got lauder. "Hm? Pass? As in to heaven? Wait, first of all who are you? GOD? GODDESS? Or the other me?" Damn! As soon as I blurted that out, I suddenly felt embarrassed. What Other me? That''s too Chuuni!
[ half-wrong, half right! My name is Cecelia, the goddess of death and rebirth at your service! ¡î¡î¡î ]
Chapter 3: [ Having fun with a Goddess ]
[ Half-wrong, half right! My name is Cecelia, the beautiful goddess of death and rebirth at your service! ¡î¡î¡î ]
¡®I see a beautiful goddess, such a shame I can¡¯t see anything!¡¯ Yeah. Why does a dead don''t have eyes? I can''t see a damn thing! I''d rather be a zombie or a shade; Although I can''t touch or feel anything, I can still see.
[ No reaction at all? Wait open your eyes stuuupid hmph! ]
¡®Eh? ¡® I slowly opened my eyes, the eyes which I never realized was closed up until now. ¡®Waaaah! I can really see!¡¯ As I opened my eyes, what greeted me first was the dazzling white space around me. As if this room extends no limits, wherever you look around you wouldn¡¯t find walls or ceilings. Everything was dyed white. No furniture''s, chairs, books etc... I''m pretty sure, living here could drive someone to death because of boredom. But still, am I in the middle of nowhere?
[ That reaction is a little bit¡­¡­..low! ]
¡®I have confidence in my ability to adapt! Still, where am I exactly? ¡®
[ You¡¯re in my room ]
¡®A-a girl¡¯s room? THIS BIIIG!!! Wow! This is the very first time I¡¯ve been inside a girls room, thank you very much!¡¯
[ I know, because I took a peek at your past ]
¡®What? E-even in my private moments?¡¯ I immediately wrapped my hands in my body as if my very own chastity has already been defied. ¡® P-Pervert *blush*¡¯ Oh my god I can''t be a bride anymore!
[ Fueehh I-I DID NOT!!! Just what did you take me for ]
¡®P-pervert?¡¯
[ NOOOO I¡¯m not! ]
¡® B-But you said that you saw it¡¯
[ Y-your past, I meant I only saw your past ]
¡®See, you did see it¡¯
[ YOU--- ]
¡®Wait you¡­¡¯
[W-what? ]
¡®Now that I look at you, you¡¯re actually very beautiful!¡¯ Yeah. Now that I think about it, this goddess in front of me is really beautiful. No, not just beautiful, so beautiful that I can¡¯t even contain it nor express it through words. She was enveloped by an orange-colored hair that seemed to almost cradle her upper body. Her seemingly milk-white thighs peeked through from between her rather short skirt and white knee socks. On top of that, her looks were crisp and shapely. Despite being slender, as if a sculptor had carved out the ideal figure, her body proportions were very balanced. The light-blue scarf around her neck was buried beneath those twin mountains on her voluminous chest.
[ So slow! Haaa~ But I forgive you! Come on, you can praise my beauty more! fufu ]
Ah, okay. But what attracted my eyes the most among all those things I mentioned was her gaze. If one was to describe the feel, then hers was like an arrow. So fatal and deadly! And¡­ eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh? [ Now what? ] Why can you hear what I¡¯m thinking?
[ Haa~~~ I give up you really are an idiot ]
As if she really already gave up. She spread her arms and shrugged her shoulders. She then look at me with pitying gaze like a sister who was watching her young brother who couldn''t even climb in the chair by his own. This girl! ''Hey watch your mouth, I ace all my subjects in my class and hailed as a genius in my school years, you know! Amazing right! Haa~ well its already over. However, I''m really smart and strong!''
["¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"]
Aaah~ I want to die! You saw my past and now you even heard what I¡¯m thinking! So embarrassing I could die! Oh right! I¡¯m already dead.
[ Fufufu ]
Seeing me like this, the beautiful girl let out smile as if she was enjoying looking at me like this. ''Haa~ Anyway, hey beautiful goddess''
[ Cecelia, you can call me Cecelia. ]
¡® C-cecelia right! What am I doing here? Though I think I can guess what it is¡¯
[ Ah now that you mention it! That¡¯s right you are here because you will be¡­]
¡®Reborn right?¡¯ Though I pretty much confirmed it but I still needed to confirmed it correctly.
[ Exactly! You sure guess it correctly ]
I shrugged my shoulders and then smiled wryly, ¡®Well I did read many light novels, manga and fanfics when I was still alive. And some of them are about MC reincarnating in a fantasy world and there is also situations like this.¡¯
[ Y-yeah t-those, Aha Ahahaha ]
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡®Oh? Cecelia you also know about those?¡¯ Seeing her nodding her nod with enthusiasm, I couldn''t help but feel surprised. So Gods and Goddesses are also otaku''s?
[ O-oh course! ]
¡®Wow! So what light novels and Fanfictions do you like?¡¯
[ Fueehh! E-eto, L-like A-arefure**, LMS, a-and t-the like! Hehe ]
¡®Right! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re also a fan of those works! Haha but you really seem childish for a goddess though¡¯
[ Of course! Because just like you, I also believe in ¡°The best way to live a full life is to be a child no matter what your age¡± fufun ]
¡®That¡¯s what saka** ginto** said right! Wow, you even know that! Somehow we really like the same thing, right Cecelia?¡¯
[ Y-yeah Aha Ahaha ]
¡®But Cecelia, where did you read those things? D-don¡¯t tell me e-even in heaven you have internet or the like?¡¯ Maybe I can borrow? I still have many novel updates I wanted to read!
[ O-of course we have! Amazing right! You should praise us more hahaha ]
¡®WOW! Incredible¡¯ Feeling moved, I raised my thumb towards her.
[¡® Fueeh I got carried away! I-I can¡¯t say I just coincidentally know it because they are in his memories~ ¡¯]
¡®EH?¡¯ Did I just heard something big?
[¡® What should I do? ¡®]
Although she was smiling innocently while facing me but the voice echoing inside my head couldn''t be just my imagination. ........Right? ¡®C-Cecelia?¡¯
[ Y-yes, What is it Reki?]
Although she answered me so happily but I think I need to tell her. Ugh! My heart is bleeding. ¡®You do know I can also hear what you¡¯re thinking right?¡¯
[ Eh?---]
Like a robot with its battery depleted, Cecelia''s body momentarily stiffen. Her eyes widened in shock and her mouth flap open like a fish outside the water while loking at me.
[--------Eeeeeeeeeeeeeh? Sh*t I forgot to exclude myself ]
¡®Cecelia you just cursed you know!¡¯
[ Wha ! forget it! forget it! Forget iiiiiiiiiiit!!!!]
She was now throwing a tantrum while throwing things at me. Even though I didn¡¯t know where they came from, they just suddenly materialize in her hands and then throw it towards me. Maybe it''s magic? However, unfortunately I''m a ghost right now so all of them just pass my body without even touching me. She suddenly fell on her knees, and then,
[ Wa...]
¡®Wa?¡¯
[ Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah !!!]
She broke down in a cry. ¡®Eh?ehhhhhhhhhhh? why are you crying Cecelia?'' Seeing her crying made me feel a little bit flustered. I immediately run towards her to console her.
[ B-because ...I¡­*sob*....*sob*¡­couldn¡¯t become a *sob*...*sob* bride anymore! ]
¡®Cecelia? Cecelia! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s related¡¯
[It does! It really does! Uuhuhuhu]
¡®A-and even if that happens, I will just take you! Right! I will just make you my bride! So please stop crying anymore!¡¯
[ *sob* really? ]
¡®Y-yeah, I promised! So stop crying okay!?¡¯
[ *sob*O-okay*sob*]
........................
[¡°~pft¡­BUWAHAHAHAHAHA~¡±]
I suddenly broke down laughing noticing how silly we look like. Even Cecelia who was crying just a while ago, burst in laughter. ¡®That was hilarious¡¯ I mused.
[ Yeah right! Ah It¡¯s been a million years since I had this kind of conversation ]
¡®Million years? Cecelia how old are you?¡¯
[ Bad! Breach of etiquette! That¡¯s rude you know! You should not ask a lady about her age]
¡®Ah sorry!¡¯
[ Hm! Apology Accepted!]
[Now then, we¡¯ve played more than enough! Let¡¯s start with the real thing! ]
Chapter 4: [ Job and Skills...Onto the new world ] ¡®Real thing? And wait that was just a game?¡¯ I''m actually pretty serious back there~
[ Yep! Well, let''s leave that for later. We need to talk about you being reborn and live a new life! ]
¡®Okay! So what will we do?¡¯
[ Oh so eager. But not ¡®we¡¯ ¡®you¡¯. I need you to do something for me there!]
I put my transparent hand under my chin, and then nod. ¡®I see, so it¡¯s like that¡¯
[ Hm? What? You know already the reason why I need you?]
¡®You want me to eliminate some demons in there right? Or even kill some demon king and save the world, is that it?¡¯ She seemed to be expecting my answer. Although I thought I was right, she just raised her finger and wave it sideways.
[ Almost, my dear Watson! What I need you to do is not just to eliminate the demon race or any other races. What I want you to do is to become my observer and also my judge. ]
¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I couldn''t understand what she''s saying. Just an observer? A judge? How?
[ It¡¯s like this, imagine if you have a basket full of fruits¡­]
¡®Apple, I love apples¡¯ I interjected.
[ Ey! Stop disturbing me! Okay, imagine if you have a basket full of apples and only just one apple is rotten, do you consider all the apples in the basket, rotten? ]
¡®Of course not¡¯ I answered. That would be a waste.
[ see! That¡¯s what I need you to do, pluck the bad ones from the good ones! Be it human or from the demon race! Understood? ]
Makes sense. I lean my body slightly to the left and then raise my right arm doing the gut pose. ¡®No problem honey! Oh right, but why me? Why did you choose me?¡¯ That was something bothering me almost from the beginning. When she heard my question, Cecelia put on a slightly awkward smile and the she looked up in the sky. From where I''m standing, I could see various expressions reflected in her eyes as they gave them a golden shine. When she returned her gaze to me, she declared,
[ Oh hon, That''s a silly question---]
The teasing attitude she usually had towards me was already gone.
[ ---It''s because you are you, my one and only beloved ]
I saw that neither in her eyes nor on her lips was a smile. She was entirely serious. However, at that time, Christine''s smiling face momentarily flashed in my mind. I love Christine...that''s a definite. However, I can''t seem to stop myself from falling in love towards this beautiful goddess in front of me. Shaking my head, I decided to put that matter for now at the back of my head. I put my poker face on and said, ¡®I don¡¯t understand¡¯
[ You¡¯ll understood soon enough! Okay next is.. ]
¡®Eh? There¡¯s more?¡¯
[ Of course! Next is the skills that I will give you ]
Skills? As in OP skills? Why?
[ OP skills? Oh well, simple because you¡¯re more like my champion and I¡¯m your patron, and specially because I-I¡¯ve taken a liking to you *blush*. B-But I can only give you two skills ]
Wow skills, hehe what will I choose? Time-space? Creation? Word magic, or ability that can copy another ability? But I think that¡¯s too Op?
[ Love! what¡¯s this OP you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯ve never heard of that kind of ability before? ]
Cecelia put on a slightly doubtful expression. ¡®Oh right, Op ability/skill or Overpowered skill. It¡¯s a skill or magic that can overthrow the balance of the world. In conclusion, there are really strong powers!''
[Hm? I see, but you know, all ability or magic is powerful if you just know how to use it correctly] ¡®Well, I think you have a point though¡¯
Yeah, she did have a point. As they say, there are no trash skills just trash people.
[And you know what, I can¡¯t give you those skill/ability you mentioned before, because it isn¡¯t in my domain. I¡¯m the beautiful goddess of death and rebirth you know ]
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡®Ah! I see¡¯ Haa~ I know that I¡¯m being too greedy but those skills are just....Haa~
[Sorry ]
The helpless expression Cecelia showed that moment was a clearer answer than any words could have been. With a powerless smile, she cast her eyes down. I suddenly felt guilty. ¡®No it¡¯s not your fault. I just got a little bit cocky, that¡¯s all. Wait to use magic in another world you must have affinity right?¡¯
[ I¡¯m surprised you also know those things. Yeah, you need affinity, why? ]
¡®Well, I know this is not in your domain but can I make my first skill an All magic aptitude? And can you also make it invoke just by using my imagination? Chanting spells is such a bother and it would be tiring to say some riddle like words all the time just to invoke some magic¡¯
[ Well, I guess I can ask my sister for that ]
¡®You have a sister?¡¯ That''s the first time I''m hearing about that.
[ Yup, she¡¯s Victoria, keeper of knowledge and magic. She¡¯s also very beautiful like me. ]
¡®No doubt, ah right, love my job is an observer and a judge right?¡¯ I suddenly thought of something. She nods. ¡®Why do you need someone who is not a god to be an observer and a judge for you? Why do you need one in the first place?¡¯
[Good question! The simple answer for that is that, the balance of good and evil in the world you¡¯re going to is currently broken, it is now dominated by evil. Although it''s still not recognizable at first glance but that world is starting to be covered by dark miasma. So we gods decided to do something to fix it, but the law states that we gods can¡¯t interfere in the mortal realm. But we can do it indirectly by means of¡­]
¡®Just like this, you chose someone from another world and reincarnate him to that world and let him do that job, am I right?¡¯
[Excellent! ]
¡®I see, then I¡¯ve decided! can you make my eyes an all-seeing magic eyes?¡¯
[ Eh? Why? ]
¡®Well I need it to judge an individual perfectly. But please exclude the ability to see what the other is thinking! Because that¡¯s gross! Seeing-through lie, mana and others are enough. And also please let me control it at will. I don¡¯t want to always see such things. That''s kinda creepy and troublesome.''
[ Okay love, no problem ]
¡®Love I¡¯m very sorry if I¡¯m very demanding¡¯ I really felt that I''m taking advantage at her. She''s just too good for me, really.
[ Haha no worries, if it¡¯s for you then everything is okay! But then again were really like a couple, hahaha ]
¡®Thanks love, though I won¡¯t mind it if it becomes official though hehe¡¯ As I laughingly said it, she answered with the smile of a girl that had just received some candy,
[ Then so be it ]
She optimistically clenched her fist in front of her. That almost provokingly lovely smile she showed me gave me the conviction that she had foreseen this turn of events from the very beginning. Really?
[Oh I forgot, when you reborn, I need to seal your internal memories. Don¡¯t worry, I only need to seal your internal memories, tehee¡î,]
¡®Okay!................................................ Eeeeeeeeeeeeeh! Why? What about you, about Christine? about all other things?¡¯
[ Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only sealed! And forget the other DAMN girls!!! Okay, bye Love! Always remember, I¡¯m always watching you! ]
Wai¡­.. She was smiling with tears in her eyes, almost weeping with joy but still had a hint of sadness and loneliness. As I didn¡¯t know what I should reply, I closed my mouth and burned the appearance of my beloved goddess into my memory.
~I love you!!!~
The gentle and warm, yet lonely goddess, I couldn''t help but want to meet her again. Chapter 5: [ Born in the new world ] ( L***: Hi guys! Feeling bored? Yeah me too, but now that the great me has once ag¡­ *smack* hey what¡¯s that for? @creed@: what¡¯s with the ¡®great me?¡¯ Be more serious from now on! This is the true beginning of the story, you know! L***: cheapskate, oh well here comes the 5th chapter. Recording starts on! ) **** ¡®Hm? Where am I? Why is it so dark in here?¡¯ I woke up because of an unknown pressure pulling me downward. But even though I said I wake up, I don¡¯t know if my eyes are really open or not. The surrounding was dark; too dark that it feels like I was in the center of the abyss. It feels cold yet somehow warm. But that¡¯s not all The pressure is still coming and it¡¯s pushing me downward. It feels like there is a vacuum below that is sucking me. ¡®Wait, what is a vacuum? I seem to recall vacuum from somewhere!¡¯ I was pondering what the strange word I blurted was, when suddenly a big smooth hand caressed my head. ¡®Eh? What the hell is this? Hey, don¡¯t d¡­ hahahaha don¡¯t do that! Stop ahahaha¡¯ The big smooth hand was carefully caressing my head while slowly pulling me. Then, I suddenly felt a tremendous pain inside my head. It''s as if something was frantically pulling it and tearing it apart. My neck hurt and my body was suffering a tremendous pressure. I wanted to scream to stop it but no words came out from my mouth. Just what the hell is going on here?! ¡°Your Majesty, BREATH *huff**huff* PUSH! PUSH HARDER YOUR MAJESTY! The baby''s coming out! Just a little bit more, push¡± ¡°*huff**huff* Aaaaaaaaaaaarghhh!¡± ¡®Voices? Eh! No, wait don¡¯t tell me THIS ISSSSSSSSSSSSS¡­¡¯ Shua! Then all of a sudden I¡¯m out of the abyss-like place and most of all facing downward. I suddenly felt at ease and then followed by bone-piercing cold. At this moment, a breath of fresh air entered my mouth. This was my first ''breath'' I took after coming in this world. Finally, because of that unpleasant situation, I tried to speak. ¡°Aa¡ª¡± !! I was surprised of my own voice. It was a high-pitched cry that of an infant. I tried to speak again. ¡°Au, au, a¡ª¡± Because my tongue wasn¡¯t moving well, it wasn¡¯t possible to talk. Because of uncontrollable emotions, I suddenly burst into tears. T^T I started screaming at the top of my lungs, but the only sound that came out was, ¡°WAHHHH WAHHHHHH WAHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± ¡®Eh? Why am I screaming like a baby??? What the hell is this? So is it really like what I already speculated? Am I really being born again?...... wait, did I just say again? Did I already experience something like this? Did I already lived once?¡¯ So much questions are pouring like water in my head. ¡°Your Majesty! It¡¯s a boy! Just like what we all prayed for!¡± ¡°*huff*really?*huff*¡± Although my hearing was a bit distorted, I could still understand what was just said. ''As I thought! I was reborn again!?'' I instantly understood. You can already guess what actually happened right? It seems just now, I was born. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Having realized what is really going on, I started calming myself down. ¡®Then, if I was just been born, how can I understand them? No, no in the first place, how can I think if I¡¯m still a newborn baby? Now that I mention it, I have vague memories with random things yet I can¡¯t remember who I am! No, it makes sense that I still don¡¯t know who I am, especially my name, because I am still a baby and was born just now! Then WHAT THE HELL IS THIS INFORMATION KEEPS POPPING OUT MY MIND!!!¡¯ ¡°WAHHHH WAHHHH¡± ¡®*sigh* no matter what I say, I¡¯m still a baby! Arrgh, forget it, I¡¯m a baby. A cute little baby! Un! That¡¯s what I am!¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty what will you call him?¡± ¡°Lyle, Lyle drake Dragonfang¡± I can still hear the people talking to each other. I tilted my head and try to see the surrounding people but light filled my eyes. I narrowed them in discomfort. When I felt my eyes adjust to the brightness, I found out that I was being held by a giant with a heavenly face. That''s right, If I wasn''t currently an infant, this beautiful giant would be a beautiful young woman. She has golden hair and was currently gazing at me with her beautiful golden eyes. Her eyes filled with love and care as if she was holding the most precious treasure in the entire world. A beautiful girl...... No, a beautiful woman would be more appropriate. ¡®So beautiful! Who is that?¡¯ Maybe she noticed I was looking at her because she smiled. A smile so gentle as if angels are descending from heaven. ¡®A Goddess! A real Goddess! Silly! She¡¯s my mother! Haha how could I forget, I am obviously a cute little baby, it¡¯s natural to have a very beautiful mother!¡¯ >O< [ Lyle: so true, buwahahaha @creed@: AS IF! Mother-con! Lyle: no I¡¯m not! Right guys? People at the back: *avoided their eyes and whistling* Lyle: I hate you *sob* ] At her side, a man with red hair showed me a small stiff smile. Like his red hair, his eyes and the color of his skin is also slightly red. A strong and arrogant looking man yet somehow, he has a gentle aura around him. His muscles are amazing. ¡°Dear, let me carry him!¡± Said the strong looking man. Judging by their intimate actions and words, It seems he is my father. ¡®Red hair, eyes and skin? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a human. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s some kind of demon? If he really is a demon then why did mom marry her? Mom is very beautiful and obviously a huma¡­.. eh?¡¯ If you look closely at the side of her head, there is a little horn protruding on it. ¡®I see, we are not human. *sigh* I guess that¡¯s fine in its own way¡¯ The beautiful woman which is my mother cracked a smile and said. ¡°Okay, but dear, be careful¡± My father received me and lifted me at the air. He stared at me so I also stared at him. *Jiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* -_- He stared at my eyes as if he was looking directly at my soul. Then suddenly I felt a small pressure attacked me. I felt as if the gravity around me suddenly increased. ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?¡± Chapter 6: [ First day in the new world ] My mother''s beautiful voice echoed in the whole room and her golden eyes suddenly turned red as she glared towards my father. Her expression was so scary I almost pissed my pants. Ah...! Sorry, I''m not wearing my pants right now. Just my birthday suit~ It seems she noticed what is happening right now. She immediately tried to stand up from her bed, but father just wave his hand and smile. My mother stopped but she still glared at my father. As if the very space itself is waving, my vision was slightly distorted, but I feel like I will lose something if I cry, so I held my ground. I stared at him for who knows how long but the truth was that it''s barely a minute just passed. Cold sweat forming at my newborn body. When I thought I will faint and crushed, the pressure suddenly vanished in thin air. I¡¯m still looking at him, when suddenly he laughed so hard I though the whole place will shake. ¡°HAHAHA EXCELLENT!!! Leila, our baby is incredible! He will become the strongest man in the continent no maybe in the world. HAHAHA he might even surpassed this old man! Even if it¡¯s only a little bit pressure, he withstood it, he didn¡¯t even cry! HAHAHA¡± My father was totally delighted! He was laughing maniacal as if he just owned the world, but unlike him mother was pissed. Surely pissed, she was glaring towards father as if she wanted to kill him by tearing him to pieces! Noted: Never pissed my mother...she''s scary as hell! =_= She stood up and grabbed me from the hands of my elated father. After giving him a death glare, she then looks at me with concerned eyes; as if checking if there is something wrong with me. After confirming that I''m really okay, she then glared back at him and shouted in a loud voice almost causing to piss in surprise. ¡°JUST WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING TO MY BABY? WHAT IF SOMETHING HAPPENS TO HIM!!!¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s staring at me intently, so I just couldn¡¯t help it! And most of all, he is the first draconian who is born with black eyes and hair. See, isn¡¯t he fascinating¡± ¡®Hm? Really? I don¡¯t have mom¡¯s beautiful golden eyes or dad¡¯s fierce red eyes? How dissapointing¡¯ ¡°Even so! It¡¯s still not alright to do it! He is still a baby and he just born a few minutes ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorr¡­¡± *knock! Knock* Father couldn¡¯t finish his apology because of the knock in the door of the room. He¡¯s playful demeanor change as he turned around and open it. Standing there was a man wearing a full silver armor with a red dragon engraved in the center. A sword with red hilt was dangling in his side. His grandeur appearance can easily be called a knight. ¡°Gil, you do know that today is the day my child will be born¡± My father said in a cold voice. His voice devoid of any warmth, the total opposite from what he showed me a while ago. ¡°Y-yes your majesty¡± The man who dressed like a knight immediately answered. ¡°Then why are you here, Gil? I thought I made myself clear that I don¡¯t want to be disturbed today!¡± Without a trace of smile and happiness from before, his stoic face showed no expression while his voice turned cold. ¡°Y-your majesty, t-they¡¯ve began to move!¡± As if the surrounding is on fire, the temperature around the room significantly rose. ¡°Deal with¡­¡± ¡°Dear you can go! No need to worry about us,¡± ¡°But¡­Arrgh...fine I will be back shortly¡± He walked toward us and kissed my mom on her lips while he kissed me on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly son. Be a good boy. Let¡¯s go Gil¡± He turned around and left. Mom stared at the door for a while and said. ¡°That is why I hate war. Haa~ I hope you live in an era without a war Lyle¡± She kissed my forehead just like what father did to me, and then look outside the window. ¡®I see, so there is war¡¯ While thinking about the war, I didn¡¯t notice my mother was now looking at me. ¡°Lyle, don¡¯t hate your father for what he did to you a while ago, okay? He may be rowdy and scary sometimes but he is a good man. Actually the best man I¡¯ve ever met¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡®Did they think newborn Babies can understand what¡¯s going on around them? Are babies in this world could supposedly do something like that? Haa~ oh well¡¯ I internally lamented while being extremely perplexed. I then raised and opened the hand that had clenched firm unconsciously. Hand. It''s a hand. I first tried turning and moving it. Exactly as I guessed, the pale hand moved in a similar manner. No doubt about it. This baby''s hand is obviously my hand and I did really become a baby. My mother looked at me while smiling as if she found me amusing. Stretching both of my hands towards her face, I slowly leaned my body forward. As if sensing my intention she slowly moves her face closer to mine. Pachin! "Kya! Kya! Kya!" When her beautiful face was just an inch from mine that I could even feel her breath, I slapped her lightly on her cheeks with both of my hands. Seeing her surprised face I couldn''t help but burst into laughter. ¡®How can I hate my own father? Heck, he¡¯s one cool father, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Mother¡¯s surprise only lasted a moment as she also laugh along with me. ¡°Roana look! Did you think he understand me?¡± Suddenly asked by my mother. ¡®Roana? Roana who? Aren¡¯t we the only ones here in...¡¯ ¡°Yes your majesty, I think he did¡± ¡°WAAAAH!!!¡± I accidentally screamed. I totally forgot about her. ¡°It seems like you scared him, Roana¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry your majesty¡± ¡°Haa~ it''s okay!¡± ¡®Eh really? She¡¯s here all this time? Why couldn¡¯t I noticed her? No, maybe because I¡¯m too occupied because of father¡¯s pressure. That¡¯s it! That must be it¡¯ ¡°Your majesty, you must lay down on the bed! You just finished your delivery¡± Roana said while wearing a worried look ¡®Ah! I forgot! That¡¯s right, I might not know more about giving birth but it¡¯s definitely not healthy to move around too much just after delivery¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine! We have tremendous vitality¡± But mom just shrugged it off. But even so! I wanted to retort but I couldn''t say anything. ¡®Hm? Now that she mention it, that must be also the reason why I¡¯m not that tired just after I was born! Hmm, makes sense. Normally, I should have been sleeping right now¡¯ ¡°E-even so¡­¡± With Roana¡¯s persistence, mom finally gave in. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll just need to lie down right!¡± Mother climb again at the bed while carrying me. Suddenly, *gurururu* My stomach growl. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m hungry! hahaha¡¯ Hearing this, she smiled and quickly brought me up, and then, as she held me with one hand, she started lifting the top of her dress. ¡®Wha-!¡¯ Seeing that, I got flustered instantaneously. Even though I knew I was going to have to do this later on, it still too embarrassing, my heart is not ready yet. What could I say, I have my own consciousness. My physical body might be that of an infant but my mental state is that of an adult, you know! ¡®Having consciousness might be a blessing, hehe but still I want to dig a hole and hide. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡¯ >O< I protested in vain but when she brought me close to her chest I couldn¡¯t help myself but started sucking unconsciously. ¡®Maybe because of my primordial instinct? If god is true, I want to meet him¡­.. And grovel for this wonder¡­ ehem! Strange experience! But for now! Thank you for the food!¡¯ I went asleep right after my stomach was full. Because of the things I experience for the first time in this world including that wonder¡­.. ehem! Strange experience being breast feed) I can say I have a great and wonderful day. [ @creed@: pervert People at the back: pervert Lyle: NOOOOOO!!! YOU¡¯VE GOT IT WRONG!!! ] Chapter 7: [ Sasha Elwood ] When I woke up it was already dark so I concluded that it was night time. I¡¯m still a little bit sleepy; I could even barely open my eyes. Though I felt more like I was squinting them than actually opening them -.- I tried moving a bit, but I could even hardly tilt my head, it seems as if I was stuck between something. It wasn¡¯t really rough nor hard, but it wasn¡¯t that soft either and it feels warm and comfortable so I guess being stuck like this isn¡¯t so bad, I guess! But being still is still annoying, not more than a minute had passed since I woke up. Still not moving causing me to loss my patience. I forced my body to turn around to see what is really happening. There I saw my mom hugging me from behind. It seems like I was being used as a body pillow. So that¡¯s why I can¡¯t move! Well, that''s fine. At any rate, I still need to grasp what is really happening to me. Why did I reborn again? Just what is my purpose on being here? I have already moved on and stabilized my mind. I seem to possess knowledge and memories from my past life. However, the most important thing is that I can''t remember who I am. Not that I could do much with it anyway so I tried going back again and sleep. Who is my former Mother? How about Father? Do I have any siblings nor relatives in my past life? And most importantly, What kind of person was "I" supposed to be? Am I a good person or bad? The most annoying thing is that, I seem to be forgetting something very important! It''s as if there were people I wanted to remember; and I was also dying to meet them. A feeling like I somehow lost something very important. Did I shared some important connection towards these people? Aaaargggh!! Very frustrating! It''s like it''s already at the tip of your tongue yet you still can''t remember it. For a while I was lost in groaning. I felt as if I was drawn to something. My heart felt restless. I was about to remember something but I couldn''t. A feeling like a small bone was stuck in my throat. If I want to put it in words then it should be as if there''s a very beautiful girl naked in front of you yet you still can''t see her because of the curtain standing between you and her; shamelessly blocking your sight! Aaarrgh! I give up! No matter how much I think about it, there seemed to be a wall encasing my memories. Listen! Right now; as a cute and adorable baby, your only job is to sleep! I''ll just do the investigation tomorrow, I think I already used my brain juices at this moment. While I lamented so in my mind, my eyelids closed once again. When I once again woke up, I heard two people talking. I didn''t cry. I wanted to say something but I was embarrassed. Imitating a baby''s awkward speech is something I just can''t do for now. Thus, I stayed silent while watching them. I turn around to see who it was. One is my mother and the other is¡­ not Roana. I originally thought it was mother and Roana, the woman from before but it seems I was wrong. It¡¯s a girl I¡¯ve never seen before. She has blue-violet hair that runs freely all the way to her waist. She wears a reddish-brown dress with an apron-like thing on top of it with a thistle colored skirt. She appears to be around 7 to 8 years old. ¡®Judging from her dress, it seems like she is a maid. But isn''t she still too young! The staff recruitment agency and the labor law wouldn''t be able to ignore something like that, wouldn''t they? What will happen if they suddenly saw her, wouldn''t they shout ''Child Abuse! That''s a child Abuse!'' or something along those lines?'' It seems that they finally noticed that I¡¯m awake now. They simultaneously turned their heads to look at me. ¡°Oh! It seems my baby woke up¡± My Mother quickly brought me up. Now that I can see the girl close up, I noticed her ears are a little bit pointed. ¡®Is she an elf? I thought elf has long and pointed ears. Hers are, although pointed but not that long¡¯ She is very quiet and reserved; more like she is practically emotionless. Are you a robot?! I wanted to retort, sadly aside from ''Kya! Kya!'' or ''Wa wa wa'' I can''t seem to say anything else. How come a child have limited vocabulary? I really want to complain to God''s infant control agency. Could they add something like; ''Strawberry sundae'' or ''Carbonara''. If not simple one''s will do, like; ''Cola'' or ''Pizza''. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.~>_<~ The elf-looking girl just stood there without doing anything while staring at me. I wanted to wink at her but I''m scared if she suddenly call me a demon child or something and got scared~ Noticing my gaze, Mom began introducing her. ¡°Lyle, she is Sasha Elwood, a half-ling. Starting today, she will be the one who will attend and take care of you.¡± ¡°Greetings, young master!¡± Said Sasha with a corresponding bow. ¡®So uptight and stiff¡¯ Because of the sudden formalities, I accidentally bow. Although I said I bow, I just lean my body forward which made Sasha very surprised, her eyes almost bulging. Within her emotionless expression has right now had a glint of surprise, while my mother just chuckled heartily. ¡°Enough with the formalities, Sasha didn¡¯t I already told you that you are now a member of our family, so you must treat me like your own mother and Lyle as your own little brother.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡± Sasha was stubborn and just wouldn¡¯t yield. Looking at her, my Mother sighed and looked back at me. ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn, right Lyle?¡± Listening to her speaking as if she was talking to someone older, I forgot I was still a baby and nod. I almost wanted to say, ''Yep! So boring~'' Witnessing this, Sasha couldn¡¯t hide his surprise anymore and cover her mouth with her hands. Who wouldn¡¯t be, if you just saw a baby who just born yesterday, act like he understood what the others are talking. Such absurdity is impossible. Seeing Sasha¡¯s emotionless face distorted, Mother felt proud of his newborn baby which is me. ¡°See, my child is very amazing right?¡± ¡°J-Just as what Her Majesty said!¡± Hearing such response coming from her, mom felt dejected. Although I don¡¯t know nor understand the circumstances regarding our relationship with this girl, from my mother¡¯s tone of voice and actions, I can still deduce she is somewhat close to us. Despite my mother¡¯s plea for her to act without formalities, she still remained unfazed and act like before, saying ¡®I¡¯m just a lowly servant!¡¯ something like that. Because of her stubbornness, my mother couldn''t help but gave up and looked at me. ¡°Haa~ oh well, Little Lyle you might be wondering why I said that she will be the one to attend and take care of you and not me. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t be with you all the time, there is still so many things that needed my complete attention. Sorry little Lyle, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll visit you from time to time¡± ¡®Did she already think that I can really understand what she¡¯s talking?¡¯ Just as I was thinking that, my thought was over taken by another sensation. *gururu* Yep, I was hungry. I just couldn¡¯t help myself but be embarrassed whenever my stomach grumbles. ¡®Wait a minute, what will I do if I¡¯m hungry? I don¡¯t think a kid like her can do it. Or maybe in this world, girl''s at that age have already developed milk tanks. Scratch that! That would be impossible and even if that is true, looking at her breast....................Haaa~ I think even sunny side-up had higher bulge compared to hers.'' As if noticing my worries, my mother smiled and looks at Sasha. ¡°Ah, right. If he becomes hungry, just call me immediately. I will always be in my study. Don¡¯t call for another people; I will be the one to feed him. Understand?¡± ¡°This servant understand.¡± My mother took me to her arms and pressed my face on her right breast. I was reluctant, really. Ug-! Well, just a little. -,- Anyway I¡¯m embarrassed in doing that again but, just like last time, the hunger helped me overcome it, so I started sucking. As usual, after I¡¯ve finished I fell asleep afterwards. ********** A few days passed by. I finally accepted that I was reincarnated. I finally reached that decision. From the way I think and for the vast information inside my head. There''s nothing I can''t do but accept it. What''s more, I''m not from this world but from a different world called [Earth]. Even though I don¡¯t know why I still had my past memories, and especially why I couldn¡¯t remember who am I in my past life, it wasn¡¯t anything that bad it¡¯s just that I felt I have forgotten something very important. Retaining memories upon reincarnation? Cool¡­.. This kind of manga-like development, no matter who it is, they would have entertained such delusions at least once. Chapter 8: [ Sashas true color ] Almost a year had passed by since I first woke up in this world. During that time, I have seen a total of Five people. It was merely that much. These people were; My beloved and beautiful Mother, Father, Sasha, the woman I saw the day I was born; Roana and that middle-age man that looks like a knight; Gil. And the only world I currently know of is only this room. I called it ''My own little world- by Little Lyle''. Hahaha...Haa~ really, I''m bored. Fortunately, This room is quite big or else I''m afraid I might have already suffocated to death. It was spacious enough for 4 beds and desk, but there was only one bed which is mine and it was located besides the wall in this room. The bed¡¯s material is very soft to touch. Besides the bed was a desk, and it comes with a shelf, though it was spacious enough from the bed to the door to accommodate 6 more big shelves. Well then, it¡¯s been almost a year of only sleeping and eating but, my body is growing well. It¡¯s not enough to walk, but I can move my body somewhat. However in response to that my fuel consumption has become unusually bad. In other words I¡¯m easily getting hungry. Although it¡¯s just an ordinary behavior for a baby, but I still feel sorry for my mom whenever she¡¯ll come running when Sasha calls her. It even comes to the point that she will just stay by my side sitting at the desk while reading and checking various documents while feeding me. As such, it¡¯s been almost a year already and I haven¡¯t seen anyone else, except from the people I mentioned just now and even I had seen two of them only once which is; that Roana woman and that Gil. About my Father, he often visited me but just for a short time. Though I heard from mother he is always away because of the still going war. Listening to my parents'' conversations as well as mom¡¯s stories regarding our family this last few months, I started to understand things bit by bit. Just as I thought, my parents are not ordinary human, and of course that goes for me too. We come from the long lineage of dragons. In other words, we are part humans and part dragons in some way. My father, Augustus Drake Dragonfang; the dragon king or that¡¯s what people calls him, comes from the royal bloodline of fire dragon; ruler of all dragons. That¡¯s why he¡¯s appearance is a bit different from mom, because my mom, Ileana Drake Dragonfang is a golden dragon. Also from what she said, she has horns because that is a unique trait of all the golden dragons. From what I heard from my mother''s stories, I concluded that the world is split into three parts. The Belphim continent, the Oceanica continent and lastly the unpredictable and unexplored continent which covered almost half of the world. The Belphim continent is consisted of four kingdoms; Zorc kingdom where a race called Demon race resides, Rulic kingdom where beastmen lives, Malic kingdom governed by Humans and the biggest country in Belphim continent, and lastly us, the Dragonfang kingdom where a lot of races lived in peacefully. Because of the kingdom¡¯s might and power, the Dragonfang kingdom was always feared and was always attacked by the other kingdoms. Thus causing it to earned some infamy and bad rumors. That¡¯s why it was also one of the reasons why we are in war right now or so what my mother told me. As I keep thinking about the things I¡¯ve learned so far, suddenly the door opens and I can see Sasha at the other side. ¡®Oh, It seemed like today it would only be Sasha. Hm? No, no wait a moment, something seemed different from her! ¡¯ Sasha is closing in with her whole face smiling. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ *O*.....? I retorted on my mind. You can¡¯t really blame me on this one dude; it¡¯s just that it¡¯s the first time I see her smiling that way. Usually she is emotionless like a robot and always has this stoic and so uptight face on her. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. However, this time she was smiling! You know what they say, ''If someone who doesn''t show any expressions suddenly smiled. Beware! Freedy is coming!'' Eh? Wait, is that what it says? I think....well, whatever! I''m currently a baby so I don''t know~ So much for that. What''s more important is the abomination in front of me. ¡®Was her birthday today? Or maybe...she saw her crush when she was coming here? Hmph! If I ever know who that bastard is I¡¯ll gladly make him pee his pants!¡¯ *Gururu* ¡®Shit! This is not the time for that you know! What the heck are you doing my stomach!? This is more important than food!'' As I was pondering what could be the reason for her change this time, I didn''t noticed that she was already beside me while holding something. ¡°Young master. Today I will be the one who will feed you because her majesty has something very important to do¡± Beside the surprised me, Sasha holds out a spoon with food. There¡¯s no baby bottle so I¡¯m being fed with a spoon like this. ¡®Shit, this is not the time for that! Just what can change her to become so happy like this¡¯ Despite my complains and questions inside my mind, the unchanging law of the world is that ''When you''re hungry, eat!''. Thus, because I¡¯m hungry, I have no choice but to eat. Oh there''s something I want say. The milk-like meal with something mixed in it, isn¡¯t that delicious. I''d rather had mom''s milk than eating this! Hey, no misunderstanding here okay! I''m just comparing it! When I was lamenting inside my head, Sasha on the other was fidgeting happily when I eat. It¡¯s a little bit irritating, seriously. However, seeing her smile like this for the first time, I couldn''t help but felt happy inside. So for a while I put aside all issues inside my head and just concentrated on eating. The meal is over but, Sasha is still smiling and gazing at me without getting tired. *phew* my stomach is already full too so let¡¯s remove one question. ¡®Precisely, why are you so happy?¡¯ I extend both my hands towards her face, trying to appeal to let me touch her. No, not grabbing my hands, I want your face. Why are you grabbing my hand, I''m not a dog! "Nga! Nga! Nga!" Shaking my head, I once again extended my hands towards her face. As if noticing my intentions, Sasha finally lowered her head and let me touch her cheeks. "Kya! Kyu! Kya!" (Why are you so happy, you little girl!?) ¡°Kyaaaaa! You¡¯re so cute my prince!¡± ¡®Hey! You change too much! You¡¯re supposed to be a cool beauty type character, right! Return my important first impression!¡¯ As if greatly feeling delighted, she hugged me and then lifted me up in the air. She then spin around while lifting me up. "Kyu! Kyu! Nga! Nga!" ¡®Uugh! S-stop, stop! I feel like I¡¯m throwing up! No, no the milk will spill! Ugh! Stop!¡¯ Noticing my distorted face, she finally stopped. She put me down carefully in the bed while I found myself seeing countless stars and birds flying around my head. ¡°Ah! Sorry! I¡¯m sorry my prince! Like being immersed in a feeling too strong for words, Sasha suddenly clapped her hands as if she suddenly thought of something. ¡°As an apology, I will let you see something amazing!¡± Closing her eyes, she raised her index finger and mumbled something I didn''t understand. I wonder what language is that? It sounds like Spanish, French and Italian combined. ¡° ---- I call thee, FIRE!¡± At the last moment as she let out her voice with a spirit, suddenly fire appeared at the tip of her finger. ¡°WAHH!¡± *O* ¡°Hm! Amazing right!¡± Chapter 9: [ Magic....! ] ¡°Heheh~ I¡¯m amazing right! Do you respect me now, Prince Lyle¡­ fufufu I won¡¯t mind if you call me Big-sister, you know!¡± This girl, just what happened to that meek and emotionless robotic girl? Haa~ but even so, Magic?, I already suspected this kind of development before but seeing it happening in front of me is still quite shocking and really amazing. At this moment, I had a flash of inspiration. I know for certain that back in [Earth], there''s no such things as Magic. You can only find these unscientific things in Fairytales, stories and Anime. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. But if it¡¯s this world, perhaps even I can use it. Magic that is. A world with magic, a world very different from the world I know of. Interesting! Now this is what I call.....The very dream of a Hedonistic person! ¡®Adventures beyond your wildest dreams. Kuuu~ this is what a real man¡¯s romance means. But for now, I need to know how to use it and I still need to wait to grow. Uugh, how vexing!¡¯ Shall I try baiting her into play-teaching me somehow? Though if worst come to worst, being told that I had no talent would really suck. I had read Light novels like that before. MCs that went from weak to strong. Although it''s not really that bad because of my knowledge in martial arts, such thing like magic can be easily overlapped. However, as a Hedonist, Using magic seemed more interesting! And Interesting things is my own will to live! ¡°Sasha --- ¡° ¡°!?¡± ''O'' Sasha stared at me wide-eyed. Hahaha! Surprised aren''t you? Look at that face, I really want to take a shot of it and hush tag it in Facebook. You will really become popular overnight with millions of likes! ¡°¡­..P-Prince Lyle. Once more, please say it once more.¡± ¡°Sasha --- ¡° ¡°aa¡­aa¡± A few tears flow out as she¡¯s overwhelmed by emotion. She hugged me tightly and pressed her head towards mine, while jumping like a kangaroo. ¡®Too close, your face is too close¡¯ ¡°Kyaaa! Prince Lyle, next please say ¡®I Love You Big-Sister!''¡± Getting carried away in the moment, aren''t we?¡­. Just what is this girl trying to make me say? Hmph! Since she¡¯s like that I¡¯ll ignore her. I tilt my head and avoid her gaze. But that didn¡¯t stopped her and still hugging me so hard while jumping around and shouting excitedly. ¡°Prince Lyle is a genius! Without a doubt a genius! I¡¯ll tell her majesty about this and surely she will prepare a feast to celebrate this¡± Being crushed by her while she danced around is really a bit painful, Thus the pitiful and oh so cute me can only extend my cute hands and pushed her; expressing my will to separate from her. ¡®Perhaps I overdid it a bit?... I¡¯m almost one year old right? Or speaking in this age is a bit abnormal? Nah, what¡¯s done is done. As they say, [Don''t cry over a spilled milk I might get bald]¡¯ Because of my constant resistance, she finally put me down in the bed. However, she still continued to watched me with sparkling eyes. Haa~ Now then little girl, Hand me your payment! Ug! I looked like a robber. ¡°¡­gic¡­¡± With all my might, I tried to convey my intentions towards her. She tilted her head and put her hand under her chin as if she was in deep thought. Hey, are you the daughter of [The thinker]? You really looked like her~ ¡°Ah! Prince Lyle, do you want see magic again?¡± Oh she finally gets it! Good girl, I will buy some candies to give you after I grow up a little bit okay~ Flashing my cute smile that can cause the whole world to faint, I immediately nod. Hm? I think that''s too much. If that''s the case, then I will become Apollo...meh, whatever. ¡°Uuumm¡­ okay! if I remember right, this one shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous¡­¡± She extended her right hand and started to chant those not-so-clear gibberish again. ¡°Oh! Great warrior of light who vanished the beings of darkness, lend me your powers to show me the way, shine brilliantly and sweep away the night!¡± ¡®Too long! The chant is too long! Can''t you shorten it, isn''t it embarrassing?'' Why do chants always this long? And what the hell is that chant, it feels like a chant made by a certified Chuuni! If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°---LIGHT!¡± A light appeared from the tip of Sasha¡¯s finger. Although It¡¯s quite dim, and already sputtering out, but it¡¯s a beautiful sight. ¡®Wow! If I can do that back in Earth, Then using electricity for my home''s light will be lessen! And then I won''t need to worry about my electricity bill every month! So Convenient!'' I touch the light, and as expected it doesn¡¯t give off any heat. ¡°Kyaaa~!¡± Amazed, I clapped my hands while watching intently towards the light. Now I really think your amazing now, Sasha. Great work! I gave her a thumbs up inside my head. ¡°eh? .. y-yeah! It¡¯s amazing right!? Fufun! Its fine to complement me more ya know~. hahaha ¡®cuz I¡¯m the best!¡± ---If only you wouldn''t act like that. She seems quite pleased from my applause. Hmm¡­ ¡®In ecstasy¡¯ might be more accurate. Hahaha How simple can this girl be. Conquering her in the future would be very easy, Hahaha! [Ah wait, I really didn''t thought of that okay! Promise! I''m just kidding when I said that! That¡¯s Sasha in the background, yelling that she''s not an easy woman. Of course I know that!] ¡°you see, Lyle-sama this is Magic, it is still an unexplained phenomenon, however, it is an omnipotent power which can bring out the blessings of any object.¡± And thus, because of getting carried away, she starts explaining what magic is. Perfect! See, I really know it. [Ug! Seriously stop that Sasha...phew, she''s finally gone. Anyway, let''s continue...] I answered her with a beaming smile while showing my cutest expression. I then grabbed her dress as if urging her to continue. Noticing my intentions, she lifted me and then put me on her lap. ¡°Prince Lyle, Magic is required using mana to create physical phenomena. Although Mana can¡¯t be seen, but it is present in everything. From what her majesty taught me, us beings also store and use mana to live. By using the mana within our bodies we¡¯re able to produce things like flame; a common magic. Currently, there are different type of magic, some are using magic circle to use it, which you only need to pour mana to it. However, this required time and precision in drawing the magic circle. I also heard that there are also people using spirit magic though I don¡¯t know much about them, they are¡­¡± *Kabam* Cutting Sasha in her explanation was the sudden burst of the door. ¡°What happened Sasha? Did something happen to my son?¡± An anxious voice echoed in the room. ---Of course, It was none other than my beautiful mother. ¡°Eh? *cough* This servant greets Her Majesty! No, nothing. There is nothing wrong!¡± ¡°But *huff* the others heard your *huff* scream¡± Beads of sweat was running from my mother¡¯s face. It seems like the moment she heard from other people about Sasha¡¯s scream, she frantically run from her study up to here. Aah~ I can''t help but felt moved. ¡°Just as her Majesty said, This lowly servant unconsciously did that!¡± Hm? Now that I look at Sasha¡¯s face, it went back to her previous emotionless robotic face as soon as mother came. ¡®Oi, oi! You change too much. Don¡¯t tell me you have something like split personality!¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± As I was retorting Sasha¡¯s change in my mind, my beloved and beautiful mother was still anxiously asking question to Sasha. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised because Prince Lyle, ehem, young master suddenly called up my name¡± ¡°Eh? Really?¡± Mother turned around and faced me. Looking at me with her eyes shining as if saying ¡®say my name¡¯ and was obviously expecting me to call her. And thus--- ¡°Mama ---!¡° I relent. She was moved to tears and suddenly hugged me so hard! ¡®Again?¡¯ And because of that she didn''t put me down even while leaving outside, shouting to the other attendants for a celebration. Sasha quietly follows mother still with her emotionless face but sometimes I noticed a glimpse of smile when nobody is looking around. ¡®What a strange girl¡¯ is what I thought. And that night, for the first time I left my room and saw various people dancing and celebrating. Chapter 10: [ First Magic....and Magic Exhaustion...?! ] The long night had finally finished and the celebration has finally come to an end. I was now alone in my room. Hm? Did I mention to you that I always sleep alone in my room since four months ago? Or not. Oh well, now you know. You see, since four months ago, my mother was gotten so busy that she always shut herself in the study. That''s why after she confirmed that I am already sleeping soundly like the cute baby I am, she would just leave me alone and go to her study. Hm? You want to know why all of a sudden? I don¡¯t know, maybe because father is always away and because mother was the queen, she was expected to do it in my father¡¯s absence. I really felt my Beloved Mother is quite pitiful. Just how long does this nonsensical war going to be?! If my Mother got sick because of it, Hmph! Wait for me to grow up and I will surely raid all those bastard kingdoms! Oh well, so much for that, Now that I¡¯m alone, let¡¯s gives this magic a go! After seeing a practical example in front of me earlier, all that¡¯s left is to do it myself! ¡®Hm? What is it again? Etto, it¡¯s this right¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh! Great warrior of light who vanished the Achoo¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Shit, I sneeze!¡¯ Imagining the light which Sasha showed me, I spoke without any special theatrics, and my voice sounded childish but still cute if I may say so myself. Hahaha! Although I diligently recited the chant but it was still an epic fail because of my unpredictable sneeze. I really thought that the spell failed. However, my whole body suddenly began to warm up; not a feverish heat¡ªcloser to the relaxed, warm feeling after doing light exercise. A pale sphere of light appeared in the palm of my hand. It¡¯s a little small compared to the one Sasha made; nothing special, but still- Finally, my first magic! ¡®Hahaha I did it! I really did it! I don¡¯t know why but I did it! Buwahahaha I¡¯m a real genius!¡¯ Although the principle behind it escapes me, especially when I didn¡¯t finished that embarrassing ¡®Chuuni¡¯ chant, however I¡¯m very happy to have reached this first milestone. ¡®Whoops. Frolicking around in celebration after only this much is unbecoming of a man! phew! Let¡¯s calm down and continue experimenting.¡¯ Is what I thought when suddenly the surroundings begin moving by themselves, it feels like the whole room, not! The whole world is spinning around me and then it slowly slanting to one side¡ª no, I was wrong. It was me who is collapsing. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Before I could understand what really happened, I was already lying on my bed. An extreme tiredness enveloped me, followed by a sudden darkness that swallowed my entire consciousness. ********* ¡®Uugh, what the hell was that?¡¯ Not yet fully awake, I grumbled in my mind. I tried to move my body but to no avail because of the pain coursing within it when I move was like a hundreds of needle stabbing on every pores on my body. My consciousness began to cleared up. Although it¡¯s a little bit foggy before but now it slowly fades. As I woke up, I found myself lying on a soft and comfortable bed. But that¡¯s not what caught my attention. There are voices around me. As soon as my vision cleared, I immediately surveyed my surrounding. I was startled from what I saw, there was my mom weeping beside me. At the back was Sasha, although she wasn¡¯t crying but you can clearly see the big black bags under her eyes that cause her to look like a panda and also the color of her eyes which turned to blood-red. There was also my father who was talking to someone I don¡¯t If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.recognized. When Sasha noticed that I am awake, she put her hands at her chest and began crying. ¡°Y-your majesty! The young master has finally opened his eyes!¡± Sasha shouted. Hearing her words, all the people present in the room turned around to look at me. My mother who was weeping at my side just now suddenly lifted me up and hug me so tightly I thought I¡¯ll be crushed. Mind you! Try experiencing humanoid dragon hugging your cute baby body! I swear, you will feel what potatoes felt when they were mashed up. ¡®Just what happened when I was asleep? Did someone died or something?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening and was only left dumbfounded by this strange situation. I stared at my mother¡¯s crying face and extend my right hand. Although the pain cursing my body is already in the point that I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, I still endured it just to console her. I don¡¯t know what happened but I don¡¯t want to see my mom crying. When I touched her face, I also tried to wipe the tears falling from her eyes. Feeling my touch, My mother¡¯s grip suddenly became stronger and she was now crying harder than before. ¡®Eh? Did I make it worse? Just what the hell happened when I was asleep?¡¯ I wanted to shout'' Uncle! Uncle!'' but unfortunately, the vocabulary of this cute little body is still insufficient. See!! That''s why I said add something else to a baby''s vocabulary speech...! Couldn¡¯t bear the pain aching from my body as well as the strong grip my mom exerting while hugging me, I look at my father pleading with my eyes for help. ''Papa, don''t just stand there and help your adorable son you idiot! I''m going to get crushed like instant noodles! Hurry!'' t-t As if noticing my plight my father approached us and hugged us. ¡®Hey, stupid dad, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­.. aargh! Damn it!¡¯ Like reaching the boiling point, my tears swelled up and burst from my eyes and I began crying. Hearing this; mother and father finally loosen up. ''Phew~ I almost tasted some crushed bone noodles.'' ¡°Sorry baby, I¡¯m just so happy that you¡¯ve already woke up! I really thought we¡¯ve lost you because you didn¡¯t wake up for five days.¡± While saying this, mother again burst into tears. ''Eh? Excuse me? F-five days?'' You kidding me? I can''t still comprehend what my mother was saying. Sleeping for five days? What the hell happened to me? ''No maybe...just maybe, does it have something to do with me using magic? I thought it was just magic exhaustion?'' As I was pondering the reason for this situation, my father walk back towards the the man in white and asked. "So, just what exactly happened to my son? Can¡¯t you still find the reason for this? High-priest Jindo?" The man in white seems to be a priest and is a capable healer. He looked at me with an eyes that looked like they can see through you. After a few minutes, he then looks again to my father. "I''m sorry, your majesty but other than the mana fluctuating around him, there is no other symptoms that can help me find out just what happened to the young prince" Father looked at me with eyes filled with worry and concern before nodding his head. That night, refusing to leave me, mother together with father stayed and sleep with me in my room. Chapter 11: [ Start of training ] I racked my brain looking for answers as to why something like that happened to me. Flipping my little cute brain upside down, however I still couldn''t find anything other than Magic Exhaustion. = = Sleeping for five days straight is not something to laugh about, especially when I saw my mother¡¯s beautiful face distorted like that? Uugh, I can¡¯t help myself but feel guilty and responsible for it. However, no matter what I think, the only conclusion I can come up with is because I used magic and that leads to magic exhaustion. ¡®But is that really the reason? Magic exhaustion? From what I read in my previous life, when MC exhausts their magic or mana they will only fall unconscious for a little while; At worst, only a day. But in my case, I sleep for five days straight, so what the hell happened to me?¡¯ Other than this, I can¡¯t think of anything else. For the sake of my parents; especially my beloved Mother cry in worry again, I vowed to myself not to use magic until I got older enough to use it. But I want to get stronger. Now that I¡¯m in a different world with magic and stuff, I need to enjoy it, but what if something like this happened again or maybe worse. Uugh! = ? = I was in a resigned mood; I also want to be like those MC who were also like me that was reincarnated and capable of using magic in such a young age and was revered by the people around him. I wanted to surprise everyone by suddenly using magic, but if I use it again I might die. I was broken hearted. Having these thoughts in me, created a lump on my throat that filled a feeling more than just regret. I wanted to cry but then a sudden thought flashed on my mind. Maybe I can¡¯t use it because of my body¡¯s reserve mana is so small that I might endanger myself if I cast a spell? Right, there¡¯s also that possibility. With this thought, I regained confidence and found hope. If that is really true then I really need to wait until I grow up. No wait, I got it! There¡¯s a light novel I read back in my previous life that says the best method to increase magic capacity is to train it since childhood or even when you''re still a baby. But to train means to use magic right? So I still can¡¯t¡­ I couldn''t finish what I¡¯m thinking. I was down-hearted again, another problem arose. I put my hand under my chin (Of course only in my mind though! LOL) as I keep thinking and racking my brain to resolve it. Then as if a glowing bulb floated on the top of my head with a ''Ting'' sound, I suddenly thought of something. Slowly drawing out mana from outside the body and bit by bit fused it with mine. Exactly! And to do that is through meditation. Hahaha who is the idiot that says that anime, manga, LN and Fanfictions are useless information and cannot be used in reality? Hahaha brace yourselves for your incompetence for I, the great Lyle, will be the one who will prove that nothing in this world is impossible as long as you''re a certified Otaku! I suddenly felt as if I was in cloud nine. Now that I have goal for now, it¡¯s time to put it in action, but for now *yawn* I need to sleep. I think I overtaxed my brain because of all this thinking. Aargh, my head feels like it will explode any minute now! I need to rest and sleep. Beau---I mean, Baby rest. *yawn* ZzzZZZZZZZZ ****************** Today as-well, without being seen by Sasha or my parents, I carry out my daily training. Though I say training, right now all I¡¯m doing is lifting my arms and legs high up; it¡¯s closer to gymnastics. Since I¡¯m still in a baby¡¯s body, putting too much strain on myself will only be detrimental to my development --and worst, it could even kill me. Though this may look unrefined, it¡¯s part of a diligently devised plan. My amazing plan. Hm? For what? Of course to make my body stronger and also with this, I will be able to get used to my own body faster. I did this every day, of course when nobody is looking and in the night I do my meditation exercise. It was tough, but seeing my rapid progress always give me encouragement to continue. A few months after I began my training I started crawling. When Sasha saw this, with a wide grin, she dashed off to inform my parents. They were all very pleased to see me moving about here and there like a cockroa---I mean like an adorable puppy. I was tempted to show off and tried to stand up while waving my hand at them but I failed. As soon as I tried it, I fell hard in my butt and I couldn''t help but fought the urge to cry. And it was very hard for me to do so. My bottom really hurts, Damn it! ~>.<~ Ugh! That was really embarrassing. They got worried and immediately run towards me. When they saw me, they sighed a relief although my mother was frantically casting a healing magic on me. I think she casted it on me for five times before Father finally decided to stop her. Really, that was an epic fail, I was so embarrassed I wanted to hide in a hole. -------------------------------- 2 years after being born. My body had been developing favorably. My daily training has moved on to things like push-ups and sit-ups. I¡¯m still careful not to over-train though, as doing so could stunt my growth. I don''t want to look like a dwarf. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I can now stand up with my own two feet and walked. And it''s already about time I started jogging to increase stamina but, unfortunately I''m still unable to leave this room. Today Sasha went somewhere so I felt really bored. I could only scan the whole room, looking for something interesting to do. ¡®Hm? Now that I think of it, this room has so many books. I never realize it before because I was engrossed in my training.¡¯ I walked towards the shelf. Obviously I can¡¯t read a book I can¡¯t reach so I could only take the books at the lowest part of the shelf. As soon as I held the book I tried to read its title but as I expected I can¡¯t. the words was composed of different strange characters so I put it down but then the characters glowed a dim light and unexpectedly arrange themselves to a language I knew. ¡®What the hell! It¡¯s in kanji? How?¡¯ I also tried the other books and as expected it also did the same things as before. Oh well, isn¡¯t it better like this! I don¡¯t know how but let¡¯s leave it at that. There is no way I can explain everything that happen and might happen in this world. The most important thing is that, now I can read these books. Let see what this books are¡­ There are various books in there but I what caught my attention are five books. < > This is a special encyclopedia that contains various countries and popular places in this world. A typical must-have for tourist. Hm? Does this world even have a tourist? Aren¡¯t countries hostile towards each other? Well, for now I guess this is important now that the war was finally finished seven months ago. I wonder if that Loli-killer and Godly chef Sat*u Pendr*gon had read this book~ The second book was about, <> A book that describes monsters that appears in Roden forest near Malic, and ways to handle them. ¡®More like an anime encyclopedia though. It had a list of various strange-looking animals and monsters like a cow that looks like a sheep...hehehe so cute~'' <> The fairy tale of a knight named Mardok, who traveled along with his companions battling the demon gods, saving the world, punishing evil, and rewarding the good. <> A guidebook that contains the method of using magic attacks, from the elementary rank to the advanced rank. <> This is a story about the adventures of three talented swordsmen who meet each other accidentally and then formed a party to enter a labyrinth. Putting aside the three books about things in this world, the other two let me learn a lot, especially the last one interests me. I held my own expectations but guilds and labyrinths really existed here in this world. I felt very excited and my heart feels like it will explode while I was still reading this books. To me, who came from the world without magic, swords and adventures, the things that were recorded here made me develop a very deep interest in it. Me, being an avid reader really won¡¯t change no matter when and where I am!!! Hahaha I was engrossed in reading them that I didn¡¯t notice Sasha had already arrived. She was just sitting there in the bed, smiling while looking at me. *gururu* Oh I forgot, I haven¡¯t eaten yet! Putting power into my feet and supporting myself with my hands, I stood up. When I turned around, I saw Sasha looking at me intently. Oh she already arrived? I didn¡¯t noticed her! Heading towards her, I slowly place one foot in front of another. When I reached her she gently stroke my head and smile. ¡°Very good, Prince Lyle! Now then, are you hungry?¡± She asked while still smiling at me. I noticed that I¡¯m the only one who can see this kind of smile from her. Maybe because I¡¯m still a child which is why she always lowered her guard down or maybe because of something else. I don¡¯t really care about all those things, as long as she show me that beautiful smile, that¡¯s all that matters. I smiled and then nodded. She lifted me up and put me on the bed. ¡°Okay, then say aaahh!¡± She held out the spoon towards my mouth. Although it¡¯s a little bit embarrassing, but for now I¡¯m still a cute child so I could only endure it. Anyway, being taken care like this doesn''t feel too bad. After I ate, I began to feel drowsy. In this relaxed atmosphere, I crawl towards her and encircled my two little hands around her waist and laid my head to her growing chest. ¡°Eh? P-Prince Lyle? W-what¡­¡± She couldn''t finish what she¡¯s saying because she noticed that I already closed my eyes. She then also encircled her hands in my back and gently stroke it. She lay down with me; I can still feel the warmth from her transferring to me. She squeezed my body gently and said, ¡°Goodnight and sweet dreams my little prince?!¡± My drowsiness overtook me and I fell soundly asleep. Chapter 12: [ A Spar... ] [Give me the mic Lyle, your wife is calling for you! *Zooom* sounds of running Hello, @creed@ here. I know Lyle¡¯s a rubbish storyteller so sorry about that. But now you¡¯ve got me here, so all is well. Where are we right now? Hm, this part here right¡­.] It has been five years since Lyle started his training and meditation routine. He went through with it daily without rest; of course except if there were people present such as Sasha or his parents nearby, slowly accumulating a large amount of mana within his petite body. Normally, a child won''t train so intensively at such a young age, so it is really not that surprising for Lyle to have grown so strong compared to someone his age. And this regime also trained his physical attributes which had increased dramatically during this past few years. Naturally, Lyle planned to continue training his magic by using it and casting chants but gave up the idea. He was afraid that what happened before might happen again. He still didn''t know that his mana which is accumulated this past five years had already increased dramatically to the point that it was already perverse. Obviously, it can¡¯t be compared to the other people with the same age as him. So there should be no problems occurring but still he exercise caution. ************* It was early summer. Lyle was enjoying the sweet fragrance of early summer lying in the branch of a huge tree, while reading a book. Right now, he was at the garden located at the back of the palace. The book he was silently reading is called <>. This book was all about the adventures and the skill used by a certain warrior and its description. Longing for such exciting adventures, he was too engrossed reading it. ¡®Dance of the Moonlit warrior huh? This skill feels like the isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Recalling a certain martial art skill he used in the previous life, he felt nostalgic. is a skill to dodge an enemy attack by eight swift steps. These was taught to him by his master. Although for some unknown reason he couldn¡¯t remember him, he didn¡¯t care. As long as he still could remember the teaching of his masters, that''s all that matters. He was in the middle of recalling the teaching of his masters when he heard a voice. ¡°Young master Lyle! Where are you Young master Lyle!!!¡± He looked around to see where the voice is coming from. At this moment, Sasha had appeared from the tangle of trees and weeds wearing her usual maid outfit which is unbefitting of her appearance. In these passing years, Sasha has gone into a big transformation. Her blue-violet hair flutters in the wind. Lyle thought even a movie star in Earth could not rival her in beauty now; she has this mysterious and noble dignity aura combined. She must have returned from her errand and now she must have come looking for him. Looking from the top of the tree, Sasha with her usual emotion-less cold face was walking under him. Lyle glanced at her and a teasing smile seemed to play at his lips. He closed his book and crouch so that she wouldn¡¯t be able see him. He looked at her silently like a predator looking quietly at its prey waiting for a chance to attack. When Sasha passed by the tree where Lyle was hiding, he prepared himself and.......jump. ¡°Aaah!!!¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± Contrast to his scream, he landed perfect in the ground but immediately lay himself in it. Sasha was startled from the sudden scream and immediately turned around. There she saw Lyle lying in the ground motionless. ¡°Prince Lyle!¡± With her face immediately paled. She immediately run towards him and crouched down. She was trembling while holding Lyle, tears slowly swelled up from the corner of her eyes. ¡°P-Prince Lyle, w-what happened? Prince Lyle!¡± She put her hand down at Lyle¡¯s chest and began to chant the healing magic when ¡°Let the power of---*Chuu*---kyaaa-!¡± When she begin her chant, Lyle suddenly opened his closed eyes, raised his head and kissed her on her cheek. Surprised by the sudden action, she let loose a scream while crawling back. Lyle who was beaming with smiles then stood up. He smiled mischievously before winking at her. He then turned his back towards her as he ran off from the garden. Sasha who had been seeing him off with her eyes was motionless and remains sitting in the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but blink her eyes repeatedly while looking at the way Lyle went, and then she finally realized what just happened; she bent her head down while blushing furiously to her ears. ********** ¡®Ah that was fun!¡¯ ¡°Hmmm?~, hmmm?~?¡± Lyle was right now walking leisurely at the corridor while humming a joyous tone. He was very pleased that his prank had succeeded and most importantly, there was a bonus at the end. Remembering the things happened just a while ago, he couldn¡¯t help himself but laugh heartily. Having walked around the palace for a good while, he eventually ended up in the training area. Men wearing armors were repeating their sword forms while a few of the older and more advanced ones were in pairs and sparring against each others. Standing quietly while smiling at the corner, Lyle was observing them when--- ¡°You looked pleased, young master!¡± ---A voice called out to him. Turning to look, he saw a man with bluish hair approaching him. He was holding a wooden training sword and a shield. ¡°Uncle Gil!¡± Lyle called happily. ¡°What is the young prince doing in this sweaty grounds?¡± Gil questioned. ¡°Watching.¡± He smiled as he replied happily. Lyle glanced at the training area and then suddenly a teasing smile seemed to play at his lips. ¡°Hey, Uncle Gil, let¡¯s spar!¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Lyle¡¯s sudden outburst made Gil shocked silly. He looked at him dumbly as if he was hearing something really outrageous. Looking at Lyle¡¯s eyes, he noticed that he was serious about what he had just said. ¡°Are you really serious, young prince?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°B-but young Pr---¡± ¡°There you are, Young Master LYLE!!!¡± ¡°-----ince?¡± A voice echoed in the training room cutting what Gil wanted to say. They both looked at the place where the voice was coming from and saw Sasha panting with a very beet red face. Even her lovely pointed ears were so red and seemed emitting smokes. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Young Master Lyle, j-just now d-did you K-ki¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sasha please help me talk some sense to the young prince!¡± ¡°Shut up for a moment Master Gil, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now!¡± Sasha whose face was dyed red glared at Gil who seemed as if he wanted to say something. She then turned around to face Lyle who is giggling mischievously while watching the two. ¡°Y-Young Master Lyle, d-did you just K-k-k-kiss---¡± ¡°Are you really Sasha?! No, wait, this is more important right now! Please stop the young prince, he wanted to fight me!¡± ¡°------- Eh?¡± Although feeling bewildered by Sasha¡¯s sudden change of behavior, Gil still managed to collect himself and told Sasha his current predicament. Hearing such absurd thing Sasha widened her eyes and anxiously asked. ¡°Young Master Lyle? I-is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Lyle¡¯s voice showed that he was really serious. He stared back at her with pleading eyes. Right now, he really looked like a puppy waiting for his master to feed him. ¡°Please?...¡± ¡°Uugh¡­¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t answer back. Whenever she looked at his eyes, she could never be able to say ¡®It¡¯s impossible¡¯ nor say ¡®please think it again¡¯. As she don''t want her prince to feel sad, she could only bite the bullet. Thus, She had no other choice but to look helplessly at Gil who was watching them. With a bitter and defeated smile, Sasha could only say, ¡°P-please take care of him¡± ¡°WHAT!? Just what are you talking about Sasha? This is dangerous!¡± Flabbergasted by Sasha¡¯s decision, Gil accidentally retorted. ¡°But I can¡¯t stop the Young Master when he looks at me like that!¡± Gil who heard her answer was very dumbfounded and speechless. With no other choice, he then begun thinking in earnest. He turned to face Lyle who was watching them while smiling with a noticeable hint of mischief in it ¡°Haaa~ fine!¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just play with him a little!¡¯ is what Gil thought but he was in for a surprise. He didn¡¯t expected that the boy in front of him was not just any ordinary boy but a little wolf in a sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°Young master, get a wooden weapon you like in the room over there¡± Lyle didn¡¯t wait anymore and immediately went to get his wooden sword. When he arrived in the room, he saw various swords lying in the ground but most of it was just wooden double-edge sword. He was looking for a sword resembling a katana for that is what he was most accustomed with in his past life. There in the far most corner of the room, he finally saw two thin swords lying. He clutched the wooden sword and began waving it. ¡®Hm, perfect but I prefer if the other one is smaller than this one. But beggars can¡¯t be chooser!¡¯ His hands were gradually getting accustomed to the weight of the wooden sword; feeling satisfied he rushed off towards the center of the training area. There, Gil and Sasha were waiting for him. The men or rather the knights who are in the middle of their training earlier stopped and were now sitting at the sides of the place. ¡°So who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Idiot! Of course it¡¯s Captain Gil. It will be like taking a candy from a child!¡± ¡°Shut up! Someone might hear you, you know!¡± The surrounding knights were talking to each other. When Lyle arrived at the center stage, everyone was staring at him, especially Gil. ¡°Young master, is that thin sword okay with you? And most of all two swords?¡± He was asked by Gil when he looked at the swords he brought. Compared to his two thin swords, what Gil was holding was a big double-edge sword. Of course he would be questioned, although not as big as his sword, there are also other sword that are bigger than what Lyle is holding but can still be used by him. But what surprised him the most was that his young master was carrying not just one but two swords. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lyle tilted his head as he asked. ¡®He really is just a child!¡¯ Gil mused himself. Thinking that Lyle was just a child trying to impress everyone by wielding two swords at the same time. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± As if that was the cue, Lyle prepared himself and covered every corner of his body with mana. This was a Body Strengthening magic he invented, he called it . He discovered this when he was carrying a pile of books to his bed. Because it was heavy he thought for a solution. While thinking he remembered a certain light novel where an MC covered his body to strengthen it. He immediately experimented with it and the result---it was truly amazing. Recalling the experiments he made, Lyle closed his eyes. His body became lighter and stronger. He curved his body to the right and points the sword in his right towards Gil while he reversed grip the other one also pointed it at Gil. His stance was weird for Gil and the others to comprehend. Gil was still looking at Lyle with a smile on his lips but then something suddenly happened Lyle slowly opened his closed eyes. However, unlike from before, right now his eyes were sharp as daggers and his gaze was as fierce as a dragon that even Gil who was looking at it begun having cold sweat. The smile in his face immediately vanished in thin air. ¡°Please be careful Uncle Gil! Well, then here I go!¡± His voice was cold. Colder than steel and the aura around him immediately transformed. BaaaANG!!! As if that sound could be heard, a dense, enormous, and fierce pressure mercilessly attacked the people around the training area. Even Sasha who was watching Lyle with a worried look couldn''t help but kneeled down. As if the pressure was carrying some physical force, some of the knights couldn''t help but immediately lost their consciousness. The remaining conscious knights also felt it and the joyous atmosphere from before had instantly vanished. It was replaced by a very quiet and solemn atmosphere, with all the people present in the ground were shock silly from the sudden performance of a little boy. They silently looked at the source of the pressure and were waiting for what will happen. Because of these change, they suddenly forgot that Lyle is still a kid of almost five years old. ¡®T-this is¡­¡¯ Only Gil and some of the other knights managed to regain their calm, although a sudden thought floats in their head. Chapter 13: [ The conclusion of the Spar... ] Although he is far stronger than any ordinary human as well as other common races, Gil is without doubt only a human. Because of his prowess, he is personally recruited by the Malic kingdom but he rejected it and chooses to serve the Dragonfang kingdom because of its peaceful coexistence towards other beings. What he hates the most is discrimination on a different race. ¡®Why do people discriminate others? Is it because they have parts which are different from the others? That¡¯s just absurd!¡¯ He didn¡¯t like the way the king of the Malic kingdom rules. So he leave the human kingdom and went to the Dragonfang kingdom to serve. As soon as he arrived, he was fascinated by the place. The street was bustling and even if there were wars happening in the world it seems like this place wasn¡¯t affected at all. And one of the thing that surprised him the most upon coming to this kingdom was, The King! The townsfolk call him the Dragon king. He''s very strong, maybe the strongest Gil have ever seen. But even though he''s that strong, he was not a tyrant. He was loved and revered by his citizen, Even Gil couldn''t help but acknowledge him. He was very happy when he was appointed as the Captain of the knights. He went to various battlefield with the king, but still he never ceases to amaze him. An impossible feat seems like possible if the king was the one doing it. That¡¯s what he believed. But now another one caught his attention. Lyle Drake Dragonfang the son of the Dragon king was now in front of him. A boy almost but not yet five years old was emitting a fierce pressure only a few significant beings can have. ¡®T-the K-king¡¯s Disposition?¡¯ - O - In the past, there were stories about these kind of beings who became a historical figure and some was even worshipped. He only knew it from legend and was only treated as a fiction, but this boy in front of him has it. He definitely had it! He was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe what is in front of him. And then Lyle started his move. In an instant, Lyle¡¯s figure became blurry, no he moves too fast for the naked eyes to see but not a problem for Gil. Though the distances between the two of them were about 10 meters, He closed it up to 5 meters in a blink of an eye and charged towards Gil. ¡®Wha!¡¯ Gil was alarmed at the speed as he felt that it was unimaginable. However, Gil was still a veteran of war, and he already fought various opponents, that''s why he can see what Lyle was doing and where he is coming but still he couldn¡¯t believe it. A boy in his age shouldn¡¯t be able to move like that. ¡®Is he really just a four year old kid? And most importantly did he just use ?¡¯ is a high-level instant-move that can make the user move swiftly and fast as if their feet exploded with energy. But unfortunately, what Lyle did wasn¡¯t but a martial art similar to it and was called . *pishew* *pishew* The sound of wind cutting could be heard as they unleashed their wooden swords. Lyle slashed his wooden sword downward while Gil blocked it with his own wooden sword. Although the attacked was good and precise, it was obvious that it still lacks enough strength. But Lyle was still not finished; he slashed upward the reversed grip wooden sword in his left hand. Noticing this, Gil was immediately startled. H is right foot immediately step forward and thrust his left hand to stop Lyle¡¯s attack. It was a stalemate; they stopped for a second and then at the same time, step backward. ¡®I¡¯ve underestimated him too much! Who would have known¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you really a kid, young master?¡± Gil momentarily stopped his movements and distanced himself from Lyle. He was talking while smiling wryly, but his eyes remained sharp to ascertain Lyle¡¯s next move. He doesn¡¯t want to be taken by surprise anymore. Whereas, Lyle didn¡¯t actively attack the Gil immediately and was only staring at him. As if asserting what next move he will be doing. He then flashed a grin and said, ¡°*huff* maybe, phew hahaha¡± *U* The laughter resounded in the room. Although Lyle was laughing, others could tell that he was breathing hard just now. Beads of sweat started running down on his face. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The people on the scene all watched with wide-opened eyes, incomparably shocked. How old was their young master? Four years old! That''s all. The exchange just now was simply too fast, no, it was just too abnormal that the knights behind them could only watch Lyle and Gil¡¯s sparring battle dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe what they are watching and just couldn''t help but quietly stare at the fight with serious face. No one move nor blink. Anticipating what will happen next. *Gulp* Only the sound of someone gulping can be heard from the background. "Young Master, are you alright?" Sasha was very worried. Although she couldn¡¯t follow the movement just now, and could only watch worriedly Lyle. However, Lyle had already become a little hero in her eyes. Unlike her usual complexion, complicated expression can be seen from her face from time to time. Sometimes astonishment, worry, amazement and any other as she watches the fight goes on. Meanwhile, even though Gil was exchanging banter with Lyle, just like him he too, was thinking very hard what to do next. What he understood from the earlier fight was that, he should stop thinking that this boy in front of him is just a boy. If he doesn¡¯t then he will suffer the consequences. Although his body is short and his strength is not that great, Lyle¡¯s attack speed is good. Very precise and swift. ¡®I need to be serious¡­¡¯ Gil thought as he took a stance. Lyle reacted to his movement, but Gil stepped forward quicker. Gil left an afterimage after dashing towards Lyle. His steps shattered the soil as he jumped onto the air. *pishew* In one breath, the distance of his hand reaches the target. It should have been over but Lyle use his skill a skill to dodge enemy attacks with eight eccentric, unpredictable steps. Charging forward, he suddenly disappeared right in front of Gil and instantly appeared on his right like a ghost. ¡®Wha!?¡¯ Lyle moved dizzyingly and swung his sword at Gil. Gil immediately calmed his mind to counter the attack. As Lyle''s attack getting nearer, Gil changed the direction of his momentum and executed a sweep kick with his left leg. Noticing this, Lyle brought his other wooden sword in his chest shielding him from the impending hit. As a result, although it was block by the wooden sword, Lyle still flew into the air. The knights gasp then suddenly stood up to intercept and caught him, especially Sasha who frantically ran towards the direction Lyle was heading. But that was unnecessary for Lyle just flipped several times mid air and gracefully landed in the ground. ¡°Young Master!!! Are you okay!?¡± Sasha shouted with a worried expression. Lyle looked at her and smiled but his face showed how exhausted he was. While panting he turned back and faced Gil again who is also looking at him with worried and concerned face. ¡°*huff* Uncle Gil, It looks like*huff* I won¡¯t be able to finish this fight*huff*¡± After saying that, he moved wobbly and collapsed, but he was immediately caught by Sasha. Gil and the knights also frantically ran towards Lyle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry Young master, I..I¡­¡± ¡°No*huff* it''s okay, I¡¯m just exhausted*huff*¡± He faced Gil while still lying in Sasha¡¯s lap. ¡°Let¡¯s fight again some other time*huff* for now¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue what he is speaking because he fell asleep. Gil was wearing an apologetic look because Sasha was glaring daggers at him. He scratches the back of his head and said ¡°Let me help you carry him to his room¡± He extends his arms but then immediately sweep away by Sasha who was still glaring at him. ¡°No need, I can carry him alone¡± she carried Lyle while invoking a wind spell to lighten the weight. She quietly left the training area living the knights behind and hurriedly went back to Lyle¡¯s room. Chapter 14: [ ABELUM; Land of the Gods ] [IT¡¯S @CREED@ AGAIN. SORRY. We had to turn off the recording for a while because we wanted to watch this certain anime you see. Oooh it was awesome!!! Hm? What is it Victoria? What, you wanted to use the mic for this episode? Let¡¯s see, Okay~¡­¡­. Hello~ your favorite cute goddess Victoria here!!! Oh for the people who forgot about me, I am Cecelia¡¯s older sister and the keeper of knowledge and magic~ Well, so much for that. For this episode let¡¯s go to the not-so-famous land of the gods ABELUM. I will show you what happened there while our beloved Lyle was living in the mortal world. Oh! Also stay tuned because I will also show you how my sister Cecelia behave there fufufu Okay~ let¡¯s begin! Hm, where will we start? Oh right, the meeting¡­.] We are inside a spacious and vast room. Although I said room; Actually room really isn''t the right word for it. The place made Grand Central Station or even the Tokyo dome look like a broom closet. Massive columns rose to a domed ceiling, which was gilded with moving constellations. Ten thrones, built for beings the size of the Eiffel tower, were arranged in an inverted U. What? Are you wondering why I know those buildings? Of course I would know! I am the keeper of knowledge and magic you know! In the first place we can always look at what the humans in the mortal world are doing! An enormous fire crackled in the central hearth pit. The thrones were occupied by each designated gods: the head throne on the right, and the one to its immediate left. I didn''t have to tell you who the two gods were that were sitting there, right? Obviously it¡¯s the chief of all gods Barlux and the vice-chief Foreth. From Foreth, was me; Victoria keeper of knowledge and magic, Cecelia my adorable little sister, who is the goddess that governs death and rebirth, Lux my little brother which is the god of war and Hecate goddess of fate. From the other side, next to Barlux is Morphis god of chaos, Mephisto god of mischief and trickery, Justina goddess of justice and order, and Venus goddess of beauty and love. Compared to a normal human height, we gods were obviously a giant. But even so, we are not that farfetched from humans, especially our behavior right now. We are bantering from each other, arguing like those foolish mortals always do. But then suddenly, Barlux shouted. "SILENCE!" The voice reverted in the place and all the gods stopped talking. The voice carried power and force keep enough to silence the surrounding gods. I could barely look at him without feeling a tingle, as if my body were starting to burn. Barlux, the Chief of the Gods, wore a dark blue pinstriped suit. He sat on a simple throne of solid platinum. He had a well-trimmed beard, marbled gray and black like a storm cloud. His face was proud and handsome and grim, his eyes rainy gray. "But Barlux, we must do something! Hecate¡¯s vision told us, there¡¯s an ominous presence that will cover the world of Montania" Cecelia finally said. "The fate of that world has becoming too hard to predict. If we don¡¯t do something¡­" ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Again, Barlux¡¯s voice reverted the place, cutting off what my poor little Cecelia wanted to say. ¡°We will do nothing! Gods must not interfere with the mortal world! That is the ancient covenant!¡± ¡°What!¡± Cecelia stood up enraged. I watched the whole thing unfold and kept silent, even if I decided to speak, it won¡¯t do much change. This old gods are well known for their stubborn attitude. And that made them so annoying. =_= Maybe that¡¯s also what Lux was thinking because he still remained silent while stopping Cecelia who definitely didn''t want to back down without a fight. Beside him was Hecate which; ever since the beginning of the meeting was sitting there quietly with her head down. She was always this shy, I wonder how can I help her change that. ¡°Oh, let it come! A little evil won¡¯t hurt and it will keep me from getting bored!¡± Morphis said while smiling. ¡°Shut up, Morphis! Cecelia is right, we must prevent this before it¡¯s too late!¡± Justina argued. ¡°Ooooh! Chill, your too serious little Justina, loosen up a little will ya!¡± Mephisto added who up until now was keeping his silence and didn¡¯t care about the current issue. However, I must say this guy is really annoying whenever he opened that mouth of his. '' ^ '' ¡°Shut up Mephisto, if you don¡¯t have something good to say, then don¡¯t open your mouth!¡± Cecelia said ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your nonsense." ¡°You too Cecelia, maybe you¡¯re forgotten why this covenant was implemented!¡± Foreth grumbled ¡°It¡¯s because of your father interfering and made the land of¡­¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± This time it was me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cecelia, Lux¡± I just couldn''t help but flared in anger because of that old Foreth. I stood up, which were followed by Lux and Cecelia. I don¡¯t like where this talk going to, and now that damn Foreth involved my father, I just can¡¯t stomach this any longer. Aargh If I have the chance, I will really turn that ugly Foreth into a frog. When we are near the entrance, ¡°Where are you going, Victoria?¡± Barlux asked calmly ¡°We are in the middle of the meeting¡± You''re calling this a meeting?! Are your eyes and ears just for show? I wanted to retort but I know that I can''t defeat him if we fought. I turned around and faced him. ¡°Even if we¡¯re here, nothing will change!¡± I muttered ¡°The decision of this farce you called meeting had already been set on stone since the beginning. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± The mood has gotten sour and the atmosphere turned heavy. I turned around and walked out. Barlux and Foreth looked at each other. They had a quick, intense discussion. Foreth made some kind of suggestion, but Barlux cut him off. Foreth tried to argue but Barlux held up his hand and said. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°This meeting is now over!¡± Foreth rose and looked at me. His expression emits hate. Thunder shook the place. With a blinding flash of lightning, Barlux, Foreth and the others were already gone. While the other gods; Hecate, Justina and Venus followed us. As we walked back through the city of the gods, all sorts of conversations had already stopped. The muses that were always playing serene songs seemed had paused their concert, only our steps can be heard. An uncomfortable silence. ----------------------------------- Fifteen minutes later, we were still in a trance. Ever since we¡¯ve got out of the council room no one spoke anything, causing an awkward mood to hung in the air. The solemn and heavy atmosphere still goes on but then. ¡°Geez, that old geezer, how can he resist my beautiful adorable face when I¡¯m pleading him? Is he going senile, or maybe he has stone for eyeballs?¡± >O< Cecelia grumbled. She crushed the air right out of us. Because of her childish tantrum, we could not help but stopped walking and only stood there in the corridor while looking at her. ¡°What?¡± She asked noticing our gaze. At that moment I noticed that the atmosphere soften. ¡°As if, Beautiful adorable face? *sigh* I can¡¯t blame those old geezers for not noticing¡± Lux said while shaking his head. ¡°Wha!? What did you say, big brother? Don¡¯t you feel guilty inside your heart saying that in front of a helpless beautiful girl like me?!¡± ¡°Say those words after you can assure that you are already good enough to be compared to Venus. Try looking at her and compare yourself. Furthermore, don¡¯t call yourself a beautiful girl!¡± While saying that Lux steal a glance at Venus who is quietly watching them. ¡°Arara, Fufu Thank you Lux!¡± Cecelia can only flinch with ¡°Uu¡± when she saw Venus¡¯ beauty. Of course, that¡¯s natural Venus is the most beautiful woman or should I say, Goddess in the land of the Gods, no in the entire Universe. The title goddess of Beauty and Love is not just for show. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care, Humph! Reki told me I¡¯m beautiful enough!¡± The people or specifically, Gods behind her brightened their eyes hearing those words and become greatly excited, especially Venus who was always smiling. Right now her eyes hold some curiosity within. ¡°Arara, who might this Reki be? I would love to know this fellow!¡± At those words, Cecelia turned around and faced Venus. She was expressionless, but she revealed a strong presence. ¡°Venus, Reki is mine. M-I-N-E¡± Her voice was threatening. ¡°Fufufu¡± But Venus only laugh under that threatening atmosphere. As Cecelia told so, she turned around and continued walking. A sudden realization occurred to me ¡°Cecelia, is he the reason why you pursued on that issue a while ago¡± She suddenly stopped and then faced me. There was a different light in her eyes, expression that held some kind of worry at the same time regret. ¡°Yeah, I know that this is a very important plan but I don¡¯t want him to be involved with something dangerous like this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you make him just an Observer?¡± A faint smile played on my lips. I know how deeply she cared for this mortal, that¡¯s why when she told us she was planning to make him only an observer and make him judge things himself we didn¡¯t object. ¡°But isn¡¯t there is a possibility that the old gods know what we did? Especially if they noticed this mortal was reincarnated then they would immediately suspect you, Big Sister Cecelia!¡± The timid Hecate asked. Cecelia gripped her dress and gently shook her head. ¡°Maybe, but they won¡¯t have a proof, because I sealed his internal memories, especially the time when we finally met! If they question me, I can just say that maybe he slipped from my attention and that¡¯s why he had some of his memories left¡± I was surprised no, not just me but all of us. My heart was pounding hard as I couldn''t believe it. I was already prepared to fight back if somehow, those geezers found out. But with this method, it can really just passed by as an accident. But still ¡®sealing the internal memories¡¯ meant that he won¡¯t be able to remember his former family, friends, lovers and even Cecelia herself. The gloomy atmosphere was back. No one said anything. I look at her back and noticed that it was trembling; I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for my poor little sister. Poor girl she was obviously trying to suppress her tears. I walked silently towards her. When I arrived next to her, I clearly heard her sobbing. My heart sank like the titanic after hitting an iceberg. How could I let my little sister carry the entire burden? She choose the world, she put him in a world filled with unknown danger instead of keeping him to herself. Once again, she choose to do this kind of painful thing. Although it only sealed his memories of her, but still the thought of him forgetting her must be very painful. I hug her tightly. Because that is the only thing I could do right now. ¡°Are you okay?¡± "I''m all right," she promised. She managed a weak smile and turned towards me ¡°Although he forgot about me, it¡¯s only just for now. Someday I will return his memories and besides I can always see him whenever I wanted to. I can just go to the fountain and watched him¡± Even though she smiled, her eye doesn¡¯t say so. But I held my breath and stop myself from saying anything. I smiled at her and squeezed her arm, then walked forward. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go watch him together!¡± I proposed. ¡°Yes!" She immediately nods and ran towards the fountain of truth. Behind us; Lux, Hecate as well as Venus also followed us. Chapter 15: [ Changer of Fate ] When we arrived there, we entered through a door that leads to a small sized stadium. As soon as we enter, the pleasing sounds of water entered our ears. In the center of this room was a Fountain. We call this fountain because it makes us see what we wants to see in the mortal world. The cool wind full of negative ions that blew from the fountain provided a good feeling. Cecelia took a golden coin and throws it unto the fountain while saying, ¡°Fountain of Truth, let us see that which we wanted to see!¡± The fountain shines faintly and fills the room with a mysterious light. A snow-white light flashes suddenly and the room is dyed with the light. Due to the intensity, we closed our eyes. The light soon settled and we opened our eyes; reflected in the water of the fountain¡­was a young man in black clothing. He was sitting atop of the tree while reading a book. If you looked closely the young man or maybe a boy was wearing a black ornamented royal clothing and was obviously made to fit with his black hair and black eyes. His most striking feature, if you ask me is his beautiful girly face. His black and wavy hair was swaying in the wind. Coupled with a great peaceful scenery as a background caused the scene to become very beautiful as if it was a work of art. If someone walks and saw him they would surely stop and appreciate the sight because it was so beautiful that they couldn''t help but become mesmerized and mistake it as a beautiful picture painted by a professional painter. ¡°Is that him? Or rather isn¡¯t he a she?¡± I mused. ¡°NO! He¡¯s a man!¡± Cecelia angrily retorted. She looked at him with a face of dire longing and silently muttered ¡°Isn¡¯t he so beautiful?¡± Looking at her, somehow Cecelia¡¯s cheeks were¡­. Slightly dyed in red. I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile ¡®Oh god! She¡¯s really head-over-heels for him¡¯ I thought. I watched as she sometimes laughed while reminiscing. Noticing my gaze. Cough! Cecelia cleared her throat. However, she was unable to smooth things over and could only held her head down in embarrassment. ¡°Hey! Let us see! Come on, move! ¡°Uuhm¡­.I also want to see¡± ¡°Fufufu sorry for barging in!¡± Behind them, Lux, Hecate and Venus snuggled up to see the person who captured Cecelia¡¯s attention. When they finally saw him, hints of astonishment covered their faces especially when some leaves fell down. I¡¯m quite certain that their mind right now, upon seeing the scene was certainly filled with the thoughts of spring. Although it would be better if instead of leaves it was Cherry Blossoms that fell, because it will make the picture even more beautiful. That I''m sure of! In other words, this young man left me speechless. He is surely one of the most handsome young men I¡¯ve ever seen. No wonder my adorable little sister fell for him this badly. ¡°Whoa! Is he the one who¡¯s going to become my Brother-in-law?¡± I chuckled hearing what Lux said. Then he turned and faces Cecelia who is now dyed red because of embarrassment. ¡°I approve! You told us that he had a very kind and pleasing personality so I didn¡¯t expect anything from his appearance but this? Isn¡¯t he already a perfect human in that case? But I believe you! so ¡­¡± he raised her thumb as if saying ''Good Job my Sister!'' >O< ¡°Aha ahahahaha!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing anymore. Although I too, just like Lux didn¡¯t expect him to look like this, but somehow looking at my siblings acting like this, I just can¡¯t stop myself. ¡° Fufufu to make me this, goddess of beauty and love to daze and be mesmerized at him. Fufufu I¡¯m looking forward to the future! Fufufufufu¡± Although Venus said something ominous while laughing; she surely was not thinking of something good. Let''s ignore her for now. Cecelia was slightly embarrassed no, she was so embarrassed that maybe if there is a hole in here she will surely jump and hide their immediately. She cleared his throat to disguise it and look away. ¡°So Beautiful! So he was the one at that time, right Big sister Cecelia?¡± Hecate who was still watching him muttered. First time hearing this, I tilted my head and ask. ¡°What do you mean Hecate?¡± Cecelia loosened her cheeks and smiled, her eyes squinted joyfully. She answered Hecate without hesitation. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Yes, he was the one!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hecate gently smiled. Hm? What¡¯s with this mood? I was perplexed. Great, a mystery only this two know. I had the strangest feeling that this will lead me to answer another question of mine. Cecelia won¡¯t just fell for a normal human because he is handsome and kind. We are gods, normal human don¡¯t interest us that easily, but this mortal not just made Cecelia interested in him but also made her fell in love. ¡®I need to know this¡¯ I thought. I glanced at the image of him silently reading his book. I was about to ask again when Venus seemed amused ask her first. ¡°So, care to share this memory to us! Fufufu I¡¯m deeply interested with this!¡± ¡®What? This Venus was interested in someone? Impossible!¡¯ I retorted in my mind but I remained silent because I too want to know. Just only for a moment, Cecelia closed her eyes, and stood there. It was just like a painting, towards the young Goddess¡¯s figure, which was quietly standing underneath the sun¡¯s rays. The others could only squint at the beautiful and dreamy scene. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you!" Hestia turned around and faced us. She gently revealed a slight smile which seemed befitting of her small and cute face. ¡°You see, it¡¯s not the first time I saw him! I¡¯ve already knew him long before we met¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°It happened a long time ago. When I was checking the souls that died, I saw some supposedly souls that doesn¡¯t reach me or showed up in the Book of the Dead¡± ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°Yeah, they somehow manage to alter their death. They keep living on and survive their supposedly Death Date. I thought maybe it was just a mistake so I ignore it, but after a while, it happened again. More people keep on surviving their Death Date and their names were erased on the Book of the Dead. Mystified and curious on what is happening, I consulted Hecate. There I also saw her being troubled because of some people keep changing their Fate.¡± The surrounding Gods; me, Lux and Venus all lifted our face, with a ¡°What happened¡± face, and continuously listening with a renewed curiosity¡­¡­While I noticed Venus eye¡¯s was sparkling and smiling mischievously as if she just found a new toy to played with. ¡®Uugh, I hope I was wrong¡¯ ¡°Hecate and I investigated it immediately. Through it we encountered the name Reki Yuuto. He was a very mysterious person. Due to some unknown reason, Hecate couldn¡¯t read his Fate. Wanting to know him, I went to the mortal world called earth and there I saw him, travelling everywhere, learning new things and saving people without compensation. He lived his life with satisfaction and there is smile everywhere he goes. At that moment, I was immediately captivated by him *blush*¡± She finished telling her story while her cheeks were dyed red. I couldn¡¯t help myself but be surprised at the same time happy for her. ¡°Fufufu I see! Fufufu¡± ¡°I never thought brother-in-law ¡­..¡± ¡°!?¡± While saying Lux glanced at the fountain but then when he saw it he stopped talking. Bewildered I also followed and then the others including Cecelia. A figure appeared from the tangle of trees and weeds wearing maid outfit was reflected. But the thing that made us surprised was not her but what the young man did stealing a kiss. ¡°As expected from Brother-in-law hahaha¡± ¡°Fufufu¡± I was surprised. Then the atmosphere turned cold all of a sudden, I turned around and glanced towards the cause. Obviously it was Cecelia. Veins had already popped up on her forehead and then she stood up and walked away. ¡°Cecelia, where are you going?¡± I ask She halted and turned around. Her gaze fierce, and really scary. ¡°To the mortal world ¡®Montania¡¯¡± """"What!?"""" I was overwhelmed and was at a loss on what to do. The other¡¯s gaze also stared at her stunned. ¡°WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Damn! Who is that girl!? Reki is MINE, MINEEEE AHHHHH!¡± Facing the especially loud cry that overshadowed all the commotions nearby, everyone was overwhelmed and was at a loss on what to do. Towards this outrageous scene, ¡®This is really troublesome¡¯ I silently muttered while smiling wryly. Chapter 16: [ Lyles Fiancee ... ?! ] [ LYLE HERE, sorry that I¡¯m always out and I couldn¡¯t entertain you because I was busy doing this and that. Oh well let¡¯s just begin¡­.. *Ahem* mic test! mic test! *Ahem* recording starts on¡­] I woke up in the middle of the night. I looked around and surveyed my surrounding and noticed that I was actually back in my room. Wondering why, I search throughout my memories to see if there is something I can remember. ¡®Oh right, I fought with Uncle Gil!¡¯ Recalling what happened a while ago, I felt somewhat happy. Executing the skills I remember from my past life has made me feel quite nostalgic. Although it felt satisfying I also couldn''t but felt depressed at the same time ¡®Haaa~ My body still couldn¡¯t keep up with me. I¡¯m easily exhausted with just doing that much¡­. Aargh¡¯ While thinking of the outcome of that battle, I felt a sudden pain from my eyes. I immediately cover it with both my hands. It felt like someone is pricking my eyes with a needle. It hurts so much I wanted to cry. Then the pain vanishes as if it was never been there in the first place. Fortunately, it only lasted a few seconds or else I would really scream in agony. I was bewildered on what had transpired this few seconds while continuing to rubbed my eyes. Then I thought maybe it¡¯s just an aftereffect in doing those moves while I¡¯m in this kind of body, Thus I could only shrugged my shoulders and decide to continue sleeping. I stretched my hand to grab my blanket when I came into contact with something tender and soft in the vicinity of my solar plexus. Wondering what exactly it was, I groped around it with my hand, that soft something changed its shape gently in the middle of my palm. ¡°Nnnya¡­¡­ aahn¡­¡­¡± ¡®Was that a cat? They¡¯re making some pretty strange sounds today. But still, what is this object with such a remarkable elasticity, smooth round thing?¡¯ As I reaffirmed the feeling of that soft something with my hands by opening and closing my palm, I heard something again. ¡°Nnh¡­ no¡­ oh, Prince Lyle¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mmm?¡± At last, I came to realization. ¡®T-this is¡­¡¯ while thinking something, I slowly raise the blanket. There I saw Sasha clinging to me while sleeping. ¡°Wh¡ª Ma¡ª¡± My body stiffened in surprise. I suddenly realize what the thing I¡¯m firmly holding on. I immediately retracted my hand in which the feeling of that soft ''thing'' still lingered unto it. ¡°Mm¡­. Prince Lyle¡­do your best¡­fight-o!¡± Being with Sasha these past few years, I have realized something. Whenever there were other people present, Sasha would always call me ''Young Master'' or ''Young Master Lyle''. However, when were all alone, she would then switch to ''Prince Lyle'' which is quite intimate endearment. Watching her blissful looking sleeping face while muttering those words, a feeling of warmth surge through my heart. I smiled while stroking her hair. She seemed pleased with that because she smiled as she hugged me tightly and buried her face to mine. Feeling delighted I decided to sleep while embracing her. ******** [@creed@ here, for now I will be the one who will continue recording this chapter, a twelve-headed hydra came up and Lyle needs to do something about it. Poor Lyle, oh well Where did he stop? Oh right here¡­] -Lyle¡¯s Room- Taking a look back in time, yesterday Sasha carried Lyle to his room all alone and was so tired she immediately fell asleep together with him. Lyle, who woke up in the middle of the night saw her beautiful sleeping face next to him and decided to sleep with her while embracing her. Now both of them were asleep, if someone open the door and saw them, they will surely think something is going on between them. But there is no one in the room so it¡¯s safe¡­¡­. is what you wanted to think but suddenly BANG! With a force that was not to joke about, without so much as a knock first, the door opened. No...It was kicked open. A startled Sasha immediately opened her eyes to see what was going on. Turning her head she saw Ileana, both feet out in a kicking stance against the door that was blocking her. Upon seeing her Sasha immediately tried to sit up properly but couldn¡¯t for some reason. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Ileana who was just on the doorway dashed out inside the room. The next moment, she started speaking in full force. ¡°Lyle, are you okay? I hear what happened yesterday, are¡­¡± Ileana who was panicking and frantically shouting, upon seeing Sasha stop. ¡°Y-your majesty¡­.¡± ¡°No, before you talk, please do something about that and please wake him up while you¡¯re at it¡± ¡°-----eh!?¡± Sasha who tried to say something immediately was cut off by Ileana. Wondering what Ileana meant, she looked at her body and noticed a hand grabbing her dress. Raising the blanket covering her lower body, she was immediately startled because Lyle was besides her embracing her while sleeping. His little hands was even grabbing one of her breast. Sasha looked as though she was about to scream¡ªbut she suppressed the urge to do so. After mustering all her self-control she tried to act as naturally as possible. However, her face was beet red, especially when she felt the little hand grabbing her breast. She didn''t take the hand away and only tried to separate from him but Lyle only moan a little and even pressed his body on top of her. ¡°Y-Young Master Lyle, I-it¡¯s already morning!¡± Feeling embarrassed she gently shaked Lyle¡¯s body. ¡°Uuhm¡­5 minutes¡­ just 5 minutes¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t Young Master Lyle, h-her majesty is here!¡± Lyle flailed his limbs about, sending the blanket flying. Lyle who had been unreasonably roused from his sleep blinked his black colored eyes, looking at Sasha then to her mother Ileana, and elegantly¡ªwhile still half asleep¡ªsmiled. ¡°Good morning, Sasha and also to you Mother!¡± ¡°G-good morning to you too, Y-Young Master Lyle and also Y-your Majesty!¡± ¡°Ah, Good morning Lyle and Sasha!¡± Witnessing the sudden embarrassing situation, Ileana who was just before was frantic and panicking, couldn¡¯t help herself but just stand there, watching them while smiling. ¡°Y-your M-majesty, T-this is¡­Uugh!¡± Noticing the smile on Ileana¡¯s face, Sasha got flustered and immediately got up from the bed. She tried to make an excuse but couldn¡¯t think of anything good. Lyle was just looking at Sasha¡¯s flustered appearance and laughed inwardly. Feeling satisfied, he stood up and tried to help her by changing the topic. ¡°So, what are you doing here so early in the morning mom?¡± Hearing the question, Ileana folded her arms and look at Lyle¡¯s face¡ªand just his face. She then raised her eyebrows in a frown. ¡°I heard what happened yesterday! Are you okay? Do you have any injuries? In the first place, why did you try fighting Gil?¡± Instantly, a barrage of questions was launched towards Lyle. It seems like the fight happened yesterday had become the talk of the people inside the castle. All the servants keep muttering how amazing and talented the prince was, especially the knights who saw the fight was always saying how incredible and amazing the fight. Obviously enough, it will naturally reach the master of the house which is the king and the queen. Lyle took a deep breath while blinking his black eyes. With an unreadable expression, he looked back at her. He smiled and said with his chest puffed out. ¡°You have nothing to worry about mom, I just collapsed from exhaustion. Even Uncle Gil¡¯s sword didn¡¯t reach me!¡± He tried to calm her down by means of showing off, but it came out¡­. silly. Seeing her son boasting about, she smiled and said ¡°Fine! But you better promise me not to do something like this again, okay?¡± ¡°Yes~!¡± Lyle smiled as he answered, but then a sudden thought came to Ileana¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, right! You need to dress up, your fianc¨¦ is coming!¡± Stunned, Lyle couldn¡¯t hide his surprised. Even Sasha who was silently listening just now, couldn''t help but distorted her face as if she just heard that the whole world was going to be destroyed in a minute. ¡°¡°F-FIANCEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!¡±¡± Their shrill voice reverted through the whole room or maybe through the palace. Chapter 17: [ Cursed Swords ] Their voices filled with shock resounded in the room. They both couldn¡¯t believe what Ileana just said. ¡®Fianc¨¦e? No one told me anything about this¡¯ He thought. Lyle looked at Ileana with a perplexed expression while Sasha cast nervous glances alternating him and Ileana. At this time, Ileana suddenly added like she just remembered it. ¡°Oh, right! We didn¡¯t tell you about it. Hahaha¡± ¡®Don¡¯t just laugh it off¡¯ is what Lyle wanted to retort but he could not do it since it was his beloved mother. He was looking at her seemingly unsatisfied waiting for her to explain everything. ¡°Just what is this Fianc¨¦e thing about?¡± ¡°Well, you see before you are born your father and the king of the beastmen promised each other that if a boy was born then he will marry the daughter of the beastmen king to strengthen the relationship between the two kingdom.¡± Ileana explained with a grin. Lyle was taken aback, and felt completely lost. He didn¡¯t know that he has a fianc¨¦e all this time and especially it is a princess of the beastman kingdom. ¡®A beastman¡­.. wait, a beastman?¡¯ Realizing a certain fact, Lyle''s whole body was trembling. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re talking about beastman right? beastmen who look almost exactly like humans, who have animal ears and a tail and fuzzy paws¡­. In other words the ultimate beautiful girls with animal aspects- is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Surprised by her son¡¯s sudden outburst, Ileana could only nod frantically. Lyle squirmed and jumped around like a beast and then stopped as if he realized that he was just behaving strangely. He then turned around to face Ileana who was very surprised of his son¡¯s sudden behavior. Meanwhile after hearing what Lyle said, Sasha who was just quiet right now suddenly changed her expression, with a nervous look she asked, ¡°Y-Young Master Lyle, a-are you going to a-accept it?¡± When he heard her timid voice, he almost broke into laugh. He looked at her who was bowing her head and looking downwards. He sighed slightly in his heart. Lyle was not some dense protagonist on a certain manga or light novel, so he immediately noticed the anxious expression Sasha was wearing now. Although the feeling he felt towards Sasha is not the same kind as love but more on a familial love, he doesn¡¯t want her to feel sad or lonely. ¡°Nope, I just want to see a beastman that¡¯s all. But regarding love and marriage, I don¡¯t want to think about those things for now.¡± Lyle smiled and faced Ileana ¡°So, that¡¯s that mom! Can I turn this down? in the first place I¡¯m still a child¡± Ileana stared fixedly at his son¡¯s face. Hearing a child calling himself a child is somehow feels¡­.weird. Meanwhile Sasha felt relieved on Lyle¡¯s words. She held her hand tightly in front of her chest while looking down but still you could see a hint of smile forming in her mouth. Her cheeks colored as she said things like ¡®I see,¡¯ and ¡®hehe I knew it¡­¡¯ After several seconds passed by, Ileana let out a breath and calmly look at her son who, even calling himself a child has a mind of a real matured man. ¡°Fine, although I don¡¯t think your father can cancel this agreement because the fate of the kingdom¡¯s relationship lay in this. Most of all, I too still don¡¯t want to give my baby to someone else¡± She said resignedly. With a smile, she walked towards him and embraced him. ¡°Thanks mom!¡± Lyle was extremely happy. Turning to look at her mother, he felt a warm feeling in his heart. His parents truly were very good to him. ¡°But you should still get ready and meet her. Although you wanted to cancel it, you might change your mind because I hear she¡¯s very beautiful, although not as beautiful as your mom¡± ¡°REALLY!?¡± Lyle was overjoyed! Who wouldn¡¯t? Suddenly hearing that you have a fianc¨¦ and most of all a very beautiful beastman! He was absolutely delighted he might accept immediately if not for the dark, ominous, and threatening aura behind him as if the devil Satan himself was glaring at him. ¡°Eh, ah, no, T-this I-is, I mean really? Aha ahaha¡± Lyle hurriedly said while shedding a cold sweat. Looking at her son¡¯s behavior, Ileana couldn''t help but be bewildered. ¡®This son of mine, really I can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking!¡¯ she thought. She solemnly looks at her son and smiled. She gently stroked his head and after a while she walked towards the door. However, as if having a mischievous face that wanted to prank a child, she leaked out a smile and said, ¡°You should not think of another girl, look Sasha is feeling jealous fufufu¡± Lyle and Sasha were both startled. Simultaneously, they turned their heads and exchange glances. A stunned look was on Sasha¡¯s face, and when she saw Lyle, she immediately drop her head with her face dyed red and flushed with embarrassment. Lyle wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a single world. He could only watched her mother¡¯s departure who was laughing while leaving behind an awkward atmosphere between the two. ************ - Dragoon City - Dragoon City was the capital of the Dragonfang Kingdom. It took up a huge amount of space, and had more than a million denizens living within its area. In the entire Belphim continent, it could be considered one of the top five megacities. To erase the awkward atmosphere left behind by his mother. Lyle decided to roam in the city with Sasha. In the first place, his supposedly fianc¨¦e will arrive in the evening so he still had enough free time to spend. ¡°Prince Lyle, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve gone for a stroll.¡± Sasha was clearly very happy as she followed by Lyle¡¯s side. Lyle smiled as he walked on the streets. This was one of the most bustling streets in the entire Dragoon City. Generally speaking, all the merchants would pass by this street. The street was normally ten meters wide, but there were so many merchant stalls on each side that nearly half the space was taken up, causing there to only have seven meters of walking space left. They strolled and looked around. There were armor traders, weapon traders, beast traders, monster beast traders¡­all sorts of people were here. There were even some precious books, precious weapons, poisons and herbs, secret technique manuals, and other things for sale. ¡°So where are we heading to Prince Lyle?¡± Sasha asked. Lyle let out a smile then faced her and said ¡°I want to go to a bookstore¡±. Although this walked is to ease that awkward mood back in the room, looking for good books was also the main purpose of this stroll. He already finished reading most of the books back in his room so he wanted to see if there are new books that might interest him. As they quietly walked and admired the stalls they passed, they suddenly heard something ¡°This was made by a famous Beastman who is a master blacksmith a long time ago. This sword is one of its kind. We weren¡¯t even willing to sell it for thirty gold, but you want to try and buy it for ten? That¡¯s too little. At least a hundred gold!¡± A rough-voiced man was shouting from nearby The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Lyle glanced over in curiosity. He saw around dozens of people in a circle surrounding three men wearing light blue tunic. The man continued: ¡°A hundred gold, whoever pays a hundred gold can take it away!¡± ¡°How greedy! This thin sword cost a hundred gold? Are you insane?¡± some people murmured. When Lyle saw the weapon, he immediately recognized it. The thin sword resembles a katana. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Lyle saw the precious weapon which the man was clutching and immediately stepped forward. As soon as he held it, an unknown feeling immediately covered his body. ¡°It can¡¯t be! A Yuuto?¡± Being a traditional Japanese who practiced various martial arts in his previous life, Lyle is very familiar and knowledgeable in terms of Japanese swords like katana. He saw and held different kind of swords as well as Meito or famous swords. Some of this Meito are rumored to be Yuuto or cursed swords. It is widely believed that a sword who used to slay thousands or even millions of people will no doubt become a cursed sword because of the residual thoughts of the people it slayed, such as hatred, anger, desires and other evil thoughts. Yuuto or cursed swords have deep feeling emitting from it. They say that cursed swords brought misfortune to the people who wield it. Some say, it makes the wielder go insane and become a monster who craves blood. And the sword which Lyle was holding right now seems to be one. He felt something from the sword. Sadness, grief, anger hatred and various ill thoughts that might make one vomit. His hands sank down slightly from the weight. This was a pitch-black sword that seemed to absorb even light itself. There was a crescent moon etched on it and it has a slight curve around the tip. The thick black sheath lying in the table of the stall seemed very plain and unadorned. Beside it was another jet-black scabbard with another sword which is likely the same as the one he was holding right now, sheathed within it. It really greatly resembled the sword called Shoukarasuma back in earth. ¡®Why does this world have such sword?¡¯ Lyle couldn''t help but frowned while thinking. Katana¡¯s came from Japan and in this world which has a medieval setting, double-edge western sword is commonly used. It¡¯s hard to believe that someone will use sword this thin which focused on speed rather than strength. Then suddenly he felt pain in his eyes. Just like last night but this time the pain is even more painful, he tried to close his eyes but before he could do so, he saw it. Around the sword he¡¯s currently holding and the other sword laid in the table was covered with something black. But the black aura around them isn¡¯t just ominous, it also carries a deep feeling; more like deep sadness. It¡¯s as if the swords itself is crying from agony. Then two foxes appeared beside the sword in the table. They are looking him. Lyle¡¯s distorted face caused by the pain in his eyes and the strange thing he was seeing made Sasha feel deeply concerned. ¡°Prince Lyle?¡± Hearing this, the people nearby all turned to look at him. ¡° Prince Lyle?¡± ¡°The prince?¡± ¡°The son of the Dragoon king?¡±¡± Many people stepped back immediately. Lyle had gone sometimes with Sasha in the city to play and roam around. That''s why some people saw and recognized him immediately. The other people, who didn¡¯t recognize him, upon hearing others discuss him, were made aware as well. Sasha¡¯s concerned voice was noticed by Lyle and it made him returned to his senses. The pain in his eyes vanished as well as the black aura and the two foxes around the swords. He managed to squeezed a weak smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that this sword seems like cursed!¡± When the man wearing a light blue tunic in front of him; the vendor, heard Lyle he was instantly very frightened that his heart began to shake and then step back. ¡°Y-young master, Y-you knew?¡± With quivering words he asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I can feel it.¡± Lyle said while looking at the sword in his hands. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± the man muttered. Feeling extremely nervous, with no choice he began explaining. ¡°We acquired this sword from a very poor family; it seems they are the descendants of a famous Beastman blacksmith that lives in the Rulic kingdom. In the art of blacksmithing he was unequal and legendary. He made various strong weapons that even now were used. But still he was unsatisfied; he wanted to create a powerful and unrivaled sword. Then one day, he accidentally ventured in a divine shrine. It was rumored that when he entered there, he saw twin baby foxes. He immediately killed it and the blood and flesh of those poor animals was used to make those swords; the one you¡¯re holding and this other sword.¡± The man stopped talking and stared at the sword Lyle was holding. The surrounding people were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what the man was saying. More and more people gather around to know what is happening. Lyle calmly looked at the man in front of him. ¡°This is the story I heard from that family. Even though it was the prided masterpiece of that legendary blacksmith, they wanted to sell it, because this is not just an ordinary sword. They said this sword was cursed by those divine animals. They said that this sword brought misfortune to the one who wield it and can cause the wielder to go insane. They call it a Demon sword. Aside from this, it was also not that popular towards the soldiers and warriors because of its thin and strange appearance. No one knows even his descendants as to why he make it like that. Of course! I don¡¯t believe that story, so I tried to sell it¡± The man justified himself. Listening to the man¡¯s words, the people began whispering towards each other. Lyle looked at the sword with interest. He was now sure that this Yuuto or Demon Sword is a very unique kind of a sword. From what he saw a little while ago this has some kind of a residual spirit. It might be the souls of the twin foxes which are killed. In other words, the story was true. A smile appeared on Lyle¡¯s lips. He wants it, but what about the cursed? Purify it? How? Such thoughts appeared in his mind. Then he remembered something from his past life. ¡®This situation is somehow the same as that¡¯ he mused himself. He was thinking of a certain anime he saw. ¡®Hm? what Zor* did at that time? Yeah, I remember, let¡¯s do that too¡­¡¯ He looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s test it out if this swords wanted me to become its new master!¡± Chapter 18: [ Throne Halls Discussion ] - Dragon City, East street - The city displayed serious hustle and bustle. People from different races are gathering together to buy things they wanted and need as well as sell precious things. Among these people are the kingdom¡¯s prince, Lyle and his personal attendant Sasha. They came to stroll, enjoy and buy few things they wanted but because of some unexpected circumstances, they had somewhat gathered a crowd around them, and they were showered by gazes filled with curiosity. Then the situation suddenly changed. The bustling streets of dragon city came to a halt. All the surrounding people turn their head and saw their prince standing while holding a pitch-black thin sword in his hand. They were curious as to why he was alone there in the center of the crowd, they stop what they are doing and snuggle their self unto the circling crowd. The merchant in front of Lyle was bewildered by his sudden words. ¡®Just what is this boy thinking¡¯ he thought. Lyle step back a couple of step and then signal Sasha and the people surrounding him to get away from him. Just like the merchant, Sasha felt bewildered but still obeys as well as the other people. When it¡¯s finished. Lyle just stands there and lift the sword to his mouth and whispered ¡°I¡¯ll be your new master! If you want then submit to me!¡± Then Lyle throws the sword upward, just above his head which is unlike a certain swordsman did, the sword doesn¡¯t aim at his arms but his whole body. The people watching this was shocked and simultaneously covered their mouths. The spectators were all stunned. They expected what will happen next. They expected that the sword will stab their prince. Some screamed for the impending doom. Some held their breath. In their minds the scene they were expecting was simply too terrifying. Some was even covering their eyes as they didn¡¯t want to see what will happen next and some was shouting anxiously. Especially who was Sasha was frantically running towards him but it was obvious she wouldn¡¯t make it. Then the countless spectators became deathly quiet, too quiet as if it was a sea of silence. They all scrunched their eyes and stared in the sky, barely breathing. Their heartbeats increased in speed as they all waited for the sword to drop. That single second seemed eternity. Then they were all stunned again, as if seeing an impossible thing, because contrast to the surrounding people¡¯s expectations, the sword gently landed in front of him. The sword which was throw upward with considerable force gently land in front of their prince, Lyle. They don¡¯t know what just happened and can only stare at him with wide eyes. Seeing this, Lyle laughed as he pulled the sword and shouted, ¡°EXCELLENT!!!¡± After that he bought the sword together with the other sword in the table with a hundred gold coins each. Even the merchant who is selling it was surprised and can only nod while talking to him because of the spectacle that just happened. Because from the distance, the city guards could be seen everywhere shouting, ¡®What¡¯s with this commotion!?¡¯ the prince and his servant immediately left. The countless bystanders and spectators all quite conscientiously parted, giving them a path out. Virtually some was staring at the prince with awe in their eyes because they also heard the story about that cursed weapon, and some of them believe it. But what he did just now was too amazing. Not only because he was not a bit scared but also because he used his own life to prove if he can be the new owner of the sword; regardless if the truth about the sword is real or not. The hundreds or thousands of spectators quickly dispersed in every direction. Even as they left, they all felt extremely excited and jubilant, forming small groups as they discussed today¡¯s incredible spectacle. ********* - Dragonfand Palace ¨C Before Lyle found the sword in the city and was just walking around in the bustling street filled with people, there were three people talking inside the throne room of the palace. The man sitting in the throne was no doubt the king of the Dragonfang Kingdom; the Dragon king, Augustus Drake Dragonfang. He was past his prime, but his ageless majesty could be felt clearly around him. Beside him, was his wife the Dragon queen, Ileana Drake Dragonfang; Beautiful, aloof and majestic. If the king is considered the head of the kingdom, then no doubt she is the face, brain and spine of it. Her beauty is well-known to even rival that of the gods. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The one kneeling in front of them is a man wearing a full silver armor with a red dragon engraved in the center. A sword with red hilt was dangling on his side. He is the captain of the Knight, Gil. "Thank you for coming, Gil." ¡°I should be the one thanking you for meeting me despite your busy schedule, your majesty." ¡°I think you know the reason why I called you today, right Gil?¡± ¡°Yes your majesty! It¡¯s about the spar between me, and his highness, the prince! And I know full well, that it is my bad fighting him seriously despite his age. I will accept any punishment you will give me your majesty!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯ve got it wrong Gil. I didn¡¯t call you for that; I knew it¡¯s my son¡¯s request to fight with you.¡± ¡°Your majesty?¡± ¡°I call you because I want to know what you can say about my son¡± ¡°Very well your majesty. From my own perspective, his majesty the prince is no doubt beyond a genius. When we fought, he leaves me with no choice but to fight seriously! Even though he¡¯s just a child, his skills are top-notch and even some of these skills he executed are well-known in the world, with only a little bit difference, but still he¡¯s skills are more powerful than the original skills I¡¯ve known. He is fast, swift and monstrous. I doubt the new knights in my squadron can even defeat him. And also, if I¡¯m not mistaken, his highness the prince possessed the legendary ¡®Kings disposition¡¯¡± The king and the queen, Augustus and Ileana were listening in astonishment. They heard the story about how amazing the fight between their son and Gil from the other people inside the palace as well as the knights who directly saw the fight but still, listening Gil talking about it was different. They held their breath and were excited to hear more. They thought that if it is not their own son and they don¡¯t know who¡¯s the youth who fought with Gil and even made him serious, they will think it would be a youth that looked older than he actually was. But in actual fact¡ªit was a child, almost five year old that could be mistaken for a girl. They always see their own son and his gentle appearance, a round face with determined bright eyes blinking with a wavy black hair. A son they thought was so fragile and gentle but in truth he was fiercer than a lion and mighty as Dragons. As parents who would not be happy. ¡°King¡¯s disposition?¡± the king asked curiously. ¡°Yes your majesty! In my homeland in Malic kingdom, we have a legend, ¡®the King¡¯s Disposition¡¯. It is believe that the people who possessed this has the right to stand above others. They are powerful beings with superior abilities. They said that this people have majestic aura that if invoked can even make ordinary people faint just by being in its presence. In this world only a few people can have this ability. No one saw it and was only treated as a legend, but when we fought with his highness the prince, I felt it.¡± The king and the queen looked at each other, stunned. ¡°I-is that true?¡± The king, Augustus couldn¡¯t help but show his shock on his face. No matter how calm and collected he normally was, this revelation is just too unexpected. The two were in a state of absolute shock. They were not ordinary people. Naturally, they knew much more than the common person and they had personally heard about this legend before but they both forgot it because it was merely a legend with no proof. ¡°For my son to have this sort of natural gift¡­¡± The queen, Ileana¡¯s face had turned red, and she was so excited that her body was shaking. ¡°Right.¡± The king Augustus was very excited as well. ¡°This is my son! The son of me, Augustus Drake Dragonfang hahahahaha!¡± the king Augustus held his wife¡¯s hand tightly, and the two stared with excitement and hope towards their son. Which parents didn¡¯t hope that their ¡®Children would fly, became strong as well as became wise like their own ancestors; the almighty Dragons¡¯? They reverted their expression and face Gil. Although they are collected and calm in the outside, they were very excited inside and their eyes are sparkling like crazy. ¡°Thank you very much Gil. Oh and also, there are important visitors that are coming this evening. Go and prepare for their arrival!¡± ¡°As you wish your majesty!¡± Chapter 19: [ Races ] - Dragon City, East street ¨C After the commotion caused by Lyle finally settled down. The noises around the city returned and became bustling again. In a small restaurant near the city plaza, Lyle and Sasha decided to rest. Lyle was holding the swords he bought while listening to Sasha. Actually, Sasha was scolding him about what happened a little while ago. ¡°Prince Lyle, please think before you act. Do you know how scared I am when you throw that sword? Just what would happen if it hit you? If you want the sword, then we could just buy it. No need to do such a dangerous thing...*sob*...if you want to do that, then please do that when I¡¯m not around!...*sob*...I don¡¯t think I can take it if something dangerous happen to you! Do you understand, Prince Lyle?...*sob*...please don¡¯t do that again! I don¡¯t want to see you hurt!...*sob*...¡± She started crying in the middle of it. Lyle on the other hand, was listening while reflecting on his actions. He knows that what he did was dangerous but he was too excited that he forgot that Sasha; although is always wearing an emotionless face was in fact a very sensitive person especially if it has something to do with him. And now he was facing the consequences of his reckless action. He was startled when Sasha was tearing up, but now that she was really crying in front of him. He now don¡¯t know what to do to calm her down. His mind is in a mess trying to find what to do in this situation. ¡°I promise! I promise, so please stop crying now! Please¡­¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Y-yeah, promise! So please stop crying now, okay?¡± ¡°U-un¡­¡± Even though she nodded her head, she was still sobbing and looking down. Lyle felt something tearing down inside of him when he saw her like this. Thus, he racked his brain to think what he can do to ease her ¡°S-sasha, Men who are usually interested in marriage are usually married!¡± Even though he was racking his mind very hard, he still didn¡¯t thought of something so instead, he just say what pops out in his mind. Sasha looked at him with a puzzle look. She has no idea what Lyle was saying. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So¡­. Etto¡­¡± ¡°Prince Lyle, if you thought that I can forgive you because of that I-just-don¡¯t-understand trivia. Then you are wrong¡± ¡°Eh?... no I-it¡¯s not that! I didn¡¯t mean that¡­I¡­just¡± Seeing Lyle stammering with a lost look in his face, she began laughing. Actually, Sasha understood what Lyle was trying to do, he just don¡¯t know how to express it. But even though she understands it, she just wants tease him as a payback for what he did a while ago. Although Sasha was crying, inside of her was in fact felt very proud of her prince. Even though Lyle was still a child and was only five years old, he was a very bright and smart child. If the word ¡®Genius¡¯ exist then that word is no doubt made for him, she believed. He can speak in just a year after he was born. When he was two he can already read and although he always speak words she can¡¯t understand, he was also way smarter than any other boy in his age. And just recently, Lyle had gave her a shock of her life when he fought with the captain of the knights, Gil. He showed her that he¡¯s not just any ordinary boy; he was far different from them. She was amazed almost to the point that she would worship him. But this is quite acceptable, his achievements so far made her awestruck and dumbfounded at the same time. For her or maybe for people in the world of Montania, Lyle¡¯s achievements can only be said as miracles. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As his personal Attendant, who would not felt proud and happy? Years passed by, Sasha didn¡¯t notice that her affection towards him deepened; Only recently, after the fight, she understands her emotions. And now seeing that scene a while ago, her emotions burst out. She couldn¡¯t hide her worries anymore. But even so, she didn¡¯t dare confess to him her true feelings towards him, because for her, Lyle is very far from her reach. Her little genius prince even though was always with her and so close to her, was standing so far from her that even if she extends her both arms, she wouldn¡¯t reach it; just like heaven and earth. She was contented having him beside her all the time. Looking at her little prince, she couldn¡¯t stop herself but giggle in happiness. ¡°So what books did you bought in that merchant?¡± she asked while smiling. After they left the stall where they bought the swords, they passed by a merchant selling books. He immediately went there and looked at the books he was selling. Two books caught his attention and immediately bought them. Lyle took out one of the books beside him. ¡°Hm? Ah yeah, one is a book about a certain monster called while this one was a book about races.¡± ¡°Book about races?¡± ¡°Yeah! I bought it because it describes the features and characteristics of each races. Like; Human ¨D they have the highest number in population, and there were a lot of countries, too. When a kingdom was established, the ruler was called a King. Dragons ¨D they are well known for their power and vitality, they also have a long life. Upon reaching maturity, they can transform into the shape of a human. When an empire was established, the king was called a Dragon King. Beast ¨D they have the highest number in population next to humans. They are keen and nimble, and have different characteristics in every tribe. When the tribe was gathered together and formed an alliance, the chief was called a Beast King. Demon ¨D there was a little bias about their ability, also no ability that seemed prominent, but as a whole, their abilities have the tendency to be high. When the empire was established, the king was called a Demon King. Dwarf ¨D they have skillful hands and are good at making armors and tools. They were scattered in every country and formed a guild which had the tendency to share their technique and craft. The best craftsman was called a Cave King. Pixie ¨D They are the longest living race, they excelled at magic handling. The pixies were divided between the ones who lived in this world, and the ones who lived in the fairy village in the other world, which exchange with each other. The king was called a Fairy King. Elf ¨D Their lifespan come 2nd after the pixies, not only magic, but also their crisis perception ability was high. They lived in the woods. Young elves often appeared outside the village. The village was called the garden, and the chief was called the Forest King. These are some of the things that are written down, although there are still Races that are still undiscovered and was remained hidden especially in the still unexplored continent¡± ¡°I see! But Prince Lyle¡­ don¡¯t you think we need to return soon?¡± ¡°hH?... wha¡ªhurry, mother will scold me if I¡¯ll be late.¡± While reading, Lyle didn¡¯t notice that the sun is coming down, coupled with the accidents happened when they are walking around, Lyle forgot it! they immediately run towards the palace while he was looking forward for his supposedly fianc¨¦e. Chapter 20: [ World Eater ] ¡°Hm? Now that I think about it, what type of beastman does the princess and the royal family were, I wonder?¡± As Lyle was thinking about, Sasha went to his closet and started getting clothes to help him change. Meanwhile Lyle was starting to strip when she answered, ¡°From what I heard, the current royal family seems like they came from the Fox beastman Clan¡± ¡°Wow, really............................................. ---By the way why are you here, Sasha? And how did you get in?¡± ¡°Of course, to help you change Prince Lyle!¡± She said with a grin. ¡°I just followed you! You¡¯re quite in hurry so maybe you didn¡¯t notice me and here *blush* get dressed quickly!¡± She gave Lyle the black suit she took in his closet while blushing after seeing his top naked body. Although Lyle¡¯s body is just a five year old boy, you can see that his body is perfectly fit and that¡¯s because of his secret training these past few years. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t need help! I can finish it myself, just wait for me outside!¡± He took the clothes and pushed Sasha out of the room. After wearing the dress Sasha gave him he looked at the mirror beside the window to fix his black wavy hair. What reflected in the mirror was a small boy with a natural wavy and black hair. He has a girly face that might be mistaken as a girl and had deep beautiful black eyes. He was wearing a black shirt and pants coupled with a black and red cloak. The cloak has a red dragon with a serpent-like body wrapping around engrave in it. Inside, the shirt was also drawing of a dragon''s face. Right now, because of the clothes, he was emitting a majestic presence. But he was dissatisfied. No matter where he looked, he looks like a human. Not even a single part of him was a dragon. He¡¯s father comes from the race of the almighty red dragon, and his mother comes from the clan of intelligent and beautiful gold dragons. ¡®Then why? Why does he look like a human? And especially why does the color of his hair and eyes all pitch black?¡¯ These are all the questions playing in his mind ever since he first saw his appearance. After he finished fixing his hair, he got out of the room and saw Sasha waiting for him. They started walking towards the throne room where they will greet the King and the princess of the Rulic Kingdom. They were quietly walking when Lyle noticed that Sasha was looking at him with worried and concerned eyes ¡°Hm? What is it Sasha? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, uhm, forgive me Prince Lyle, but do you have something on your mind?¡± ¡°Ah?... Hahaha as expected of you Sasha. Anyway, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I am concerned with my appearance¡± ¡°What? Prince Lyle, you are very handsome! I don¡¯t think there exist someone as handsome and as beautiful as you, have some confidence! If that princess says you¡¯re ugly, I will butcher her and feed her to the ants¡± ¡°Hahaha well thank you, but not that. You see, we came from the dragon clan, right? Yet why am I looking like a human? And especially unlike father and mother my hair and eyes were black! From what I know, aside from the black wyverns and wyrms, there are no black dragons in this world!¡± ¡°I see! But you don¡¯t have to worry about that you know, Prince Lyle!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°In the past, I was also curious about that and ask her majesty. And this is what she told me that there really exist a black dragon. And this dragon is the only one of its kind. A unique existence. Her majesty told me a story that a long, long, time ago, there was a big tree and the leaves of this tree are worlds. Countless worlds sprung around the tree, but one day a gigantism and monstrous black dragon suddenly emerge from nowhere. This black dragon ate the leaves of this tree or in other words this black dragon ate countless worlds until only a little had left. Afraid that this black dragon will finish the rest, the gods punished this black dragon. Though no one knows what happened to the black dragon afterwards. Up until now, this black dragon was known as . So you don¡¯t have to worry about your black hair and black eyes. It just mean that your special and unique just like the infamous , Prince Lyle¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this he was absolutely delighted. He felt as if a heavy burden in his heart was lifted a little. They continued to walk towards the throne room, while anticipating his meeting towards the princess of Rulic kingdom. ********** Chatting idly when they were about to meet the king and the princess of the Rulic Kingdom; the two of them were rather audacious. Shortly after, the guards appeared again and announced their arrival. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.¡°The Prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom, Prince Lyle Drake Dragonfang has arrived!¡± They stop and quietly wait for the door to open. When the door opened several people walked in and greeted him. The Beast King together with his daughter; the princess were among them. Naturally, Dragon king Augustus and Dragon Queen Ileana went as well. When Lyle entered the room and met the Princess eyes, his mouth turned into a smile in an instant, resulting for the princess to blush furiously and immediately hide in her father¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for my tardiness, as I have been doing something quite important which I have just finished a while ago! I hope you¡¯ll forgive me¡± Lyle said before bowing down in respect for the people in front of him. ¡°No, we are the one who need to apologize. We came here without warning so I¡¯m pretty sure that you have something that needs your complete attention yet despite that you are here to meet us, thank you!¡± With a respectful and polite attitude, the beast king answered. Lyle looked at the beast king. A middle-age man with a white-hair. On top of his head were a pair of fox ears and he had a coarse tail. He was wearing a golden crown and a tunic with gold and silver embroiled within it¡ªHe was without a doubt a Therianthrope. ¡°Your majesty, no need for pleasantries! Given the difference between our current status, I¡¯m just nothing but a mere prince, while you are a majestic king! Your wish is always my command!¡± "Oh, I heard you are still a 5 year old boy, but aren¡¯t you quite outspoken? It¡¯s hard to converse if you are too formal, so please relax.¡± ¡°As you wish your Majesty!¡± Seeing Lyle¡¯s polite demeanor, the king and the princess changed their expression from shock to dumbfounded while King Augustus and Queen Ileana was just smiling wryly. Seeing their son so polite is a news for them too and even them couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯s just five year old when they looked at how he talk and carried himself. Naturally that is the case, for this is the first time a king and princess from another kingdom visited them. The beast king smiled while watching Lyle and then turned around to face King Augustus, ¡°Your son is very polite. I hardly believe he¡¯s just a five year old boy and I heard that he looked like a girl but this...this was beyond my expectations!¡± The beast king said with a grin. Augustus doesn¡¯t know whether he wanted to laugh or cry. Obviously he was very proud of his son. This son of his that always surprised him. Who wouldn¡¯t? ¡°Hahaha so much for this. Lyle, this is the King of the Rulic Kingdom, King Al Foxtail¡± King Augustus gestured to the man beside him. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, your majesty! My name is Lyle Drake Dragonfang.¡± ¡°A pleasure to meet you too, Prince Lyle¡± ¡°And this is princess Feme Foxtail, your fianc¨¦e! Treat her well okay!¡± The princess picks up the hem of her skirt and bows elegantly with her face dying red. She has the appearance of around a 10-12 years old girl. However, her eyes exudes an intelligent light as if she was more mature compared to the children of her age. It seems like princesses really mature faster compared to a common children. =.= She has long, wavy hair of blond and she has glittery green eyes with a feline-like iris. She has long, large fox ears and a tail. But I must admit she is really beautiful just like what mom said. Lyle thought. ¡°A pleasure to meet you Princess Feme!¡± ¡°Y-yes, A pleasure to meet you too, Prince Lyle!¡± Shortly after the introduction ended in the throne room, they went to the dining room to eat. There, the two kings together with Ileana was sharing stories and laughing together. It was a merry night if not for the awkward atmosphere lingering around the two individual. These two individual were of course; Prince Lyle and Princess Feme. They just quietly eat and glance at each other, especially princess Feme who keeps stealing glances at him every now and then. Seeing this, the three adults couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly. King Al knows that Lyle doesn¡¯t want to talk about marriage and such and wanted to cancel the agreement; this was what queen Ileana told him and although he was quite surprised that a five year old boy said that, he accepted it, because they were still kids anyway. But he was unwilling to do so, especially after hearing Lyle¡¯s deeds and seeing him with his own eyes, he was beginning to like him more and more. He tried to come up with a plan for them to be alone. He shared it to King Augustus and Queen Ileana. Thus, The two end up in the balcony alone. Chapter 21: [ Night of the Twin Dragon Dance ] Outside the balcony, you could see the courtyard and the beautiful garden which was filled with beautiful flowers and hedges. Beyond that was a vast plain full of trees and wild plants. There were also forests far to the left and right and a silhouette of a mountain was over in the distance. But the most eye catching and most beautiful scene was the orange colored sky that covered the world caused by the setting sun. It was quite romantic and mesmerizing that you might think it was a beautiful and priceless painting painted by a professional painter in love. ¡°It''s beautiful!¡± Said by a voice beside Lyle. Naturally, it was the beautiful beast princess Feme. Feme leaked her admiration while looking at the scenery in front of her. Her sparkling beautiful pure eyes which were filled with innocence were directed to the beautiful landscape. She turned around and faced Lyle with a wide smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± She said again. No one was around them, and only the whispers of the wind could be heard. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Lyle answered but he wasn¡¯t talking about the scenery but something else. Noticing that Lyle was not looking at the beautiful scenery like she does and the fact that he was using a strange look to stare at her face, princess Feme tilted her head as she returned the gaze. ¡°Is something the matter? Or is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, I just felt that you really fit the description that I¡¯ve heard of you. A very beautiful and gorgeous girl¡­¡­No, a beautiful princess. So I just thought that I would just admire you as a way to soothe my eyes and cleanse my soul.¡± Lyle¡¯s reply sounded really serious. Hearing that sudden confession that came so unexpectedly, princess Feme couldn''t help but blush on her cheeks up to her fox ears. And for additional information, the number of praises and confessions regarding her beauty had been as many as the stars in the skies, but only Lyle¡¯s words seemed to be imprinted on her mind and it hovered at her ears to an unnatural extent. She quickly avoided his gaze and returned back in watching the beautiful scenery. ¡°I-I¡¯m not T-talking a-about that! I meant t-the s-scenery! T-the s-scenery is very beautiful, right?¡± Although stuttering she did her best to change the subject but... ¡°Hm? Yeah! The scenery was very beautiful but when the orange-colored sky was reflected in your beautiful face it seems it gave you another beauty that is hard to describe. Although it is known that women tend to have a whole new allure when they stand under the setting sun, but for you, princess Feme, it seems to be a dramatic change.¡± Princess Feme, whose face was already beet red, was now as red as a ripe tomato ready for harvesting. ¡°P-please stop that! I-it¡¯s not true! And even if you say that, I heard that you wanted to cancel our marriage¡± Realizing what she had just said, Feme''s expression slightly turned gloomier. Lyle showed her a gentle smile. ¡°Oh you''ve heard about that! Well, it¡¯s not really that I dislike it, more like I¡¯m absolutely overjoyed knowing that such a beautiful princess like yourself is my fianc¨¦e and more importantly going to be my wife in the near future. I mean who wouldn¡¯t¡± Smiling he said it while facing the setting sun. ¡°But for now, I don¡¯t want to concern myself for things like marriage and love! And most of all, look we are still children you know. I want to do the things I wanted to do, no constraint and full of freedom. And if the time comes when I¡¯m ready to love and if also when that time you choose to love me; no promises no agreements, just you, yourself that fell in love with me then in that time I will surely come to you and ask you for your hand, if you want I will give you this world as a Betrothal gift!¡± Lyle said this proudly. There was an unwavering signs of determination inside his eyes when he told her about the path he is taking. Although the last part was said jokingly, all the words that came out from Lyle¡¯s mouth sounds very sincere. Princess Feme was looking towards Lyle with a surprised expression. Her usual shy demeanor vanished as she was showing a rare, gentle smile to him. Inside this smile was a smile of supreme bliss. Seeing her expression, Lyle couldn¡¯t understand why she was happy. Unbeknownst to them, there are several people watching them. They are hiding as to not disturb them and just quietly watching them. One of this is Sasha who couldn¡¯t help but be worried in leaving Lyle and the princess alone. She was quietly grinding her teeth looking at the two in the distance while doing a one-man show This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Hmph! What beautiful?, I¡¯m more beautiful compared to that flirtatious princess! Acting so shy and defenseless, what are you a seductress? grrrrrrr!!!¡± ¡°Hey! A lady shouldn¡¯t peep!¡± ¡°Shut up! I won¡¯t do this if that flirtatious princess would just go home immediately!¡± ¡°Hahaha you deserve that, you flirt princess take that! As if my prince would marry you hahaha you should wait for eternity! Hahaha¡± These words weren¡¯t heard by anyone, and that ominous and crazy laughter was dissipating into the air quietly. On the other group who was watching the two was composed of the Dragon king Augustus, Dragon Queen Ileana and the Beast king Al. Although before they just want to watched the situation unfold silently, but now they couldn¡¯t help themselves but be surprised and just watched dumbfounded. Especially King Al who heard Lyle¡¯s words clearly was staring at him with slack jaws ¡°Is he really just five years old? Is that how a kid supposedly think?¡± From King Al¡¯s sudden questions while staring towards Lyle with disbelief, King Augustus and Queen Ileana just answered him with a wry smile and continued to watch at their son¡¯s surprising actions. They steeled their selves and made a vow to stop being surprised by their son¡¯s every actions anymore. However, it was a vow that might never be fulfilled. Meanwhile, Lyle was looking at Feme¡¯s face while asking ¡°So, do you agree?¡± Princess Feme, somewhat happy gently nod while wearing a very beautiful smile. Seeing this Lyle smiled and said, ¡°Great! Then let me show you something amazing!¡± After saying that, Lyle raised his right hand to the skies and gathered a huge mana in his hand then compresses it. The image he had in his mind was a blue dragon with snake-like appearance and is compose of mostly water. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaa!!! ¡± The surrounding turned dark immediately, and at that moment, a dragon made of water appeared from the dark cloud just like in her chant. Its color was as blue as the ocean and its appearance was reminiscent of a snake just like an oriental dragon. But that¡¯s not all, he raises his left hand and just like what he did while ago, gathered a huge mana in it and compresses it. And did just the same as the previous actions. However, this time it''s whole boy was colored red and flames are bursting out of it. ¡°¡± In the next moment, a red sphere with one meter in diameter appeared above their heads. But it doesn¡¯t end there, the red sphere suddenly changed its shape and became like the water dragon. That night, two enormous Dragon with snake-like body emerge from the skies which stunned the whole kingdom. All the people watched as the two dragons coiled themselves towards each other while dancing in the sky letting water and fire in their mouths. That amazing spectacle was known as the , no one knows where it came from because after a few second, they just vanish into thin air. That moment is the birth of the , but that¡¯s another story. ¡°*huff* did you *huff* enjoy it? *huff*¡± The now powerless Lyle was panting like a dog and was gasping for breath, but still his mouth smiled in satisfaction. Although he decided in the past that he won''t use any magic for the time being but as they say ''First Impressions are always important!'' For people to remember, making a great impact on the audience is very important. Besides, as the saying goes; To give a good impression to a beauty, one must be able to bet their lives on it. He asked the princess beside him who was just now was very surprised and was speechless while staring at the sky. Her eyes widen as if bulging out of their socket and her whole body were stiff as stone. But not just her, all the people who witnessed that impossible scene, was staring dumbfounded at Lyle. They couldn¡¯t believe what they just have witness. The two kings and the queen was shedding cold sweat while their jaws are dropping in the floor. They couldn¡¯t move nor blink much less speak. ¡°What the hell was that? Just what the heck is he? Are you bloody kidding me? Is that really a five year old kid? Hey! Just what the hell is he?¡± The first to break their silence was King Al. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just witness that he had many questions burning inside his mind. But much to his dismay, no one answered him, No, no one could answer him. All they could do, was stare disbelievingly at the boy who was breathing heavily while holding the railings of the balcony. Chapter 22: [ The Unknown Egg ] [ Raise your hands in the air and say hey-O, for this Lyle had finally returned! Oh yeah, sorry for my long absence I never thought that bastard Hydra will give me so much trouble. Jeez, always spewing fire here and there, then ice then poison and then another arrrgh! So much for that! So here I am! Let''s Begin.......] Hey guys, did you already experience being interrogated by someone as if you are a criminal? Raging questions are being thrown to you non-stop as if you just killed someone or maybe worst, they think you did something that caused the end of the whole world. If not then you better avoid doing fishy stuff that can make you do so.... Hahaha trust me, it feels sh*t And it''s very Annoying!!! It whacks your mind into a mush like a bug being squashed by a passing elephant. Just because you don¡¯t know how, when and where to start explaining¡­ Anyway that¡¯s what happened to me at that night. Haa~ I never thought that they will do something as horrible as eavesdropping! That''s too evil to the point of being perverse! Aren''t they really respectable kings and queen? How can a ruler eavesdrop on a pair of lovebirds? What the hell! Just thinking about it makes me really want to die, arrrgh I bet they heard those embarrassing clich¨¦ lines I said! Is the word ¡®Privacy¡¯ doesn¡¯t even exist here huhuhu T-T I don¡¯t care anymore! So that¡¯s that, after the two dragons I created disappeared in the night sky, they suddenly jumped right on us and immediately bombarded me with a lot of questions regarding what I did. I was so stunned and speechless with their sudden appearance and can only stared at them stupefied. Worst of all, I discover Sasha too, was also eavesdropping on us! Now I really want to die, so embarrassing! Huhuhu T-T While I was surrounded by such people at the same time shedding cold sweat because of someone¡¯s killing intent; I think you can guess who it was, Princess Feme just stood there silent and I can also see that she too was so shock to the point she ignored our parents sudden appearance and was only looking at me with sparkling eyes. ¡®Is it really that surprising?¡¯ Haaa~ That night was supposed to be a memorable and romantic night, but it was easily destroyed by those people. Learn to read the mood, Damn it! This my youth! You now!!! You know people, I regret it, I really regret it! I should have not tried showing off. Really that night was the worst. Thankfully, they stopped probing when they noticed my ragged breathing and decided to let me rest first. With just those two magic spells, I''ve already depleted all my mana as well as my stamina. Oh, should I thank King Al? Well, after I told them that I just discover it myself when I was training my magic abilities, they stopped questioning me. Obviously it¡¯s a lie. As expected they were reluctant to believe it, but they just leave it at that. Then King Al suddenly suggested that we should hide this power for now. Hm? Well, I don¡¯t know if there is something behind it but for now I¡¯ll just ignore it. So that¡¯s what happened after that night. I really want to forget it, so spare me with the details. Few days have passed since then. Here I am right now, in the court yard sitting meditatively on the ground, allowing the wind to blow against me. The two black katana was laid on top of my legs. Quietly attuning myself in the boundless vastness of nature while both my eyes were closed. On that night when I used my magic, I realized that my mana was still not enough if I want to use that kind of large scale spell. So I decided to train more. I need to expand my mana pool if I want to easily use more big magic in the future. Hahaha although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary for me to become much stronger this early, but it doesn¡¯t hurt if I¡¯ll train more, right! Especially in this new world I¡¯m in, I need to prepare myself for the unexpected. ¡°From what I know, mana is nature itself. Mana is all around us. Wind, earth, fire, and water the four major elements of nature.¡± I focused my will to these four elements of nature. Trying to feel the things around me. I once read in my previous life about becoming one with the world. So I thought, if I want to expand my mana pool, then I need to understand not just my body¡¯s mana pool but also the mana found outside my body. As if becoming The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.one with the world, I need to feel and understand better my surroundings. If my mana pool is not enough then I¡¯ll just need to use the mana outside my body. Right? Hahaha I¡¯m really a genius! If it¡¯s like this then I have a massive reserve of mana, fufufu I¡¯m a freaking genius! Now, I¡¯ll just need to train to easily extract and use it. I continued my new training regime. Although I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m thinking is possible, it¡¯s better to try it than regret it later. I tried to sense the surrounding. The gentle wind blew softly against my hair as I sat quietly in the meditative posture on the ground, with my eyes shut. I can slightly sense that my mind and body had become one with the earth and one with the wind. I could sense the warmth and roughness of the earth. ¡°Swish¡­¡± I could sense the changes in the speed of the wind. In the upper atmosphere, the wind was very strong and their circling around, unlike the wind in the ground, it was much weaker. Even though slightly small but I could clearly sense all the changes of the wind. For me, this was a very emotional event that made my heart trembled in expectation. If I can sense it then it means that I finally succeeded. ¡°Prince Lyle¡± Sasha ran over. ¡°What is it, Sasha?¡± I slowly opened my eyes, and faced her with a smile coming unbidden in my face. When I had been in tune with the earth, I had already sensed Sasha walking towards me. ¡°Is it time already?¡± ¡°Yes Prince Lyle!¡± She seems to be quite excited. Although I can understand why, it¡¯s because today is my birthday! Phew time flies really fast; today I¡¯ll be a six year old. I¡¯m also really excited, oh not because it¡¯s my birthday but today I will be getting my status plate. Yeah! Status plate. Yahoo! I have my expectations but this world really have a status plate. I nodded and stood up but then suddenly I felt it once again. The pain in my eyes was now stronger than before. ¡°Arrrrrrrrgh!!!¡± I crouched back down and cover my eyes with both of my hands. Immediately, Sasha quickly ran towards me. ¡°Prince Lyle? Wha---¡° Sasha held my head and ask but as soon as she saw my eyes she was surprised. ¡°Prince Lyle, y-your eyes¡± I was startled. My eyes? What happened to my eyes? I wanted to ask her but when I look around I noticed something. Blue, red, brown, yellow and many other colored specks of light were floating around. They were clustered so densely. Thousands, no, hundreds of thousands. A hundred specks of light with different color were floating around us. ¡°What the hell are these lights?¡± I shouted. ¡°Prince Lyle? What lights? Moreover, your eyes! What happened to your eyes!?¡± Sasha was quite worried! ¡®She can¡¯t see these lights? What the hell is this? No, I need to calm down¡¯ while I was pondering what to do, I didn¡¯t notice that the pain in my eyes disappeared. ¡®Wait, my eyes?¡¯ ¡°What about my eyes?¡± I calmly asked her. She stared at my eyes for a few second and slowly describes it. She told me that my eyes which were originally black in color was now dyed blood red and worst of all there was an inverted star pattern in it. After I heard her, my eyes widened. ¡°What? Really?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. Why? If what she said was true then my eyes which resembles from somewhere has something.... I was inwardly happy, but I stop thinking about it when I noticed something really strange. Inside the forest not far from me, the colored specks of light which was more condensed than the others was hovering at the big chunk of rock. I hurriedly stood up and cautiously approached it. ¡°Prince Lyle? Where are you going?¡± Wondering about my sudden course of action, Sasha slowly followed me. What I saw was a huge rock; Just a rock nothing else. I look at the colored specks of light which formed like a river flowing in and out from it. Then I noticed a thin needle protruding from the rock. The river-like specks of light was coming from it. I traced my finger on it until I felt I was cut, I immediately retracted my hand. A single drop of blood fell onto the needle-like thing and was quickly absorbed. Suddenly a light appeared from the rock. I immediately step back and took a stance. Sasha was in my back although was surprised but upon seeing my wary gaze she also prepared to chant her magic. The rock split and within it was a 1 meter oval rock appeared. No, it¡¯s not a rock, it¡¯s an EGG!? Chapter 23: [ Lyles Status Plate ] We¡¯ve passed through the great hall and continue walking towards the throne room. Along the way, we saw someone dressed up like a knight. We also passed by some of the maids, everyone was fully uniformed. They looked at us with awe and respect. Fortunately my eyes reverted back so no one would know about what happened to my eyes, only me and Sasha knows about it. I looked at my shoulder and saw Sasha. Though she was wearing her usual demeanor; cold, confident and emotion-less, I could tell that she was nervous. Well, not that I can blame her today is my big day after all. It¡¯s my sixth birthday and today I will also receive my status plate. We arrived in front of a set of huge double doors that was designed beautifully, there were two Soldiers stood at attention on both sides of the door. They immediately smiled when they saw us approaching. ¡°The Prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom, Prince Lyle Drake Dragonfang has arrived!¡± Without waiting for a reply, they opened the door. You know what, I really this kind of flashy entrance. Why do they need to announce that loudly whenever we want to enter the room? ... ... Don''t they know that it was really embarrassing ? It''s as if they''re announcing your arrival just to warn all the people present to behave because I''ve already arrived~ Haa~ Whatever, just as the saying goes [ When in Rome do what the Romans do ]. We entered the doorway leisurely. There was a red carpet that led from the entrance all the way to a luxurious throne. On the throne sat a middle aged man that conveyed ambition and dignity. It was of course my father. The woman next to him was my mother, the beautiful Queen. As soon as they saw us, they immediately beamed us with smiles. I wanted to run and hugged them, but I stop myself. I need to carry myself with elegance and pride after all, I need to show them that I am not a child anymore. I straightened my back and calmly walked towards them. Sasha stopped at the doorway and just quietly watched me as I walked. Arriving in front of the throne, I stopped and kneeled ¡°Rise my son!¡± A rather cold voice rang out. Obviously it was my father. Although his voice was cold, I can feel that he was very happy looking at me. Beside him was my mother who is smiling at me this whole time. ¡°Yes father!¡± ¡°Son, congratulations on your birthday!¡± The surrounding people clapped and its sound reverted in the room. Haa~ It must be nice to be a mob character. They only need to clap and say congratulations then after that they''re done... Father raised his hand and the clapping ceased and the whole room became quiet. ¡°As our tradition goes, we will conduct the status ceremony! High priest Jindo!¡± A mild applause and my father turned to the man standing next to him, ¡°High-priest Jindo, if you would please begin the test.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± Said the man as my father sat back down. He was holding a plate and an orb as he walked towards me. ¡°Prince Lyle, this is the status plate. It is your personal identification plate. It contains your personal record such as; identity, blessings, skills and your equipment information. Just drop some blood on it to begin the status process,¡± He slowly explained as he handed the plate to me ¡°But before that please place your hands on this orb, this orb is called a status orb. This orb can project your status so that others can also see it.¡± I reached out and held the orb. ¡°Recite ?Status? in your mind.¡± He said. I did as I told. After a few seconds, a status screen like from a game appeared in front of me.
Status Window
Name:Lyle Drake DragonfangAlignment:Dragonfang Kingdom
Age6 years oldRankC
RaceDemi-Dragon
TitlesPrince of the Dragonfang Kingdom The Prince Bearer of the Cecelia¡¯s claimed Lover
Blessings
Cecelia Goddess of Death and Rebirth¡¯s Love and Blessing
Bestowed Love and protection. Increase efficiency in using Dark Magic
Lux God of War Blessings
Bestowed greater knowledge concerning battles and war.
Victoria Goddess of Knowledge and Magic Blessing
Increase efficiency in all magic elements. Give greater mana
Hecate Goddess of Fate Blessing
Allows the individual to bend Fate
Venus Goddess of Love and Beauty Blessing
Bestowed by the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Increase troubles relating to the opposite sex. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Caution: Troubles are coming in your way ^o^V (LOL) - Venus.
I was shocked; these blessings are all filled with absurdity. Most of them were way too overpowered. However, what concerns me is Venus blessing¡­ ¡®What the hell! This is not a freaking blessing it¡¯s a freaking curse!!!! Is this a new way of bulliying!? What the hell!¡¯ I was screaming in inside my mind. ¡® Cecelia? That name¡¯s very familiar, but why can¡¯t I remember it?¡¯ I let out a defeated breath. Not that I can change it. ¡®Come what may¡¯ is what others say, so just leave it at that. I look around and noticed that everyone else was just as shocked as I was. My mother and the high-priest in front of me had their hands over the mouths. Sasha looked dumbfounded as she looked at my blessings but I can also feel a tinged of worry from her. The knights as well as the people inside the throne room were wide-eyed and they forgot to close their mouths like they should¡¯ve. My father was just looking at the screen with wide eyes. It seems he forgot to keep his cold and majestic demeanor. Not like I can blame them though, just looking at the big screen floating in the air I feel like crawling inside the hole. Haa~ This blessings are really broken! And what the hell are these Titles? When the hell did I rank up? From what I know there are 9 ranks in this world; E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, and the last but almost unattainable is the deity rank. It was said that there were still exist beings above Deity rank. It was also said in a legend that Deity rank are only the beginning. I don''t know what they are or what ranked they were because there are no known beings in this world that had surpassed the Deity rank. Or maybe there are beings like that in this world. As you might know, this world is really, very big. There still continents that were left undiscovered and unexplored. Thus they are only treated as only a legend because there are no records about it. But I should still be an E rank, when did I become rose to a C rank. While I was pondering about these questions floating in my mind, my father''s voice echoed in the whole place. ¡°Well¡­ this seems quite shocking¡­. Hahaha i-indeed!¡± Drenched in cold sweat, my father¡¯s usual smile cramped when he saw my status, ¡°L-lets end the c-ceremony here! It¡¯s getting late, now come, join us for the rest of the night!¡± My father said, dispelling the strange atmosphere inside the throne room. ¡°Your majesty, but we¡­¡± The man clad in white clothes, the High-priest Jindo seems he wanted to say something but when he saw my father¡¯s eyes, he stopped and could only silently followed. A banquet was held after and the people that came were able to enjoy this kingdom''s¡¯s cuisine. Together with my father and mother, we sat in front of the banquet hall. I noticed that every now and then, some people will look at me, especially women who always invite me to dance. But I always rejected them because I¡¯m tired of today''s shocking revelations as well as I¡¯m also anxious about that humungous egg I hide in my room. Only me and Sasha knows it, I don¡¯t want any people to take it. While I was thinking about that egg, I suddenly recall what happened this afternoon after the egg appeared. ************* Anxious, I picked a stick and slowly tap it at the egg but nothing happened so I approached it. Behind me, Sasha was grabbing my shirt wearing a troubled look. I ignore it and continued. Without much time, I just grabbed it and hide it in my room. I change my clothes and then proceed to the throne hall. I ordered Sasha to keep quiet about the egg as well as my eyes, which reverted back to normal without me noticing. ************* ¡®Hm? Now that I think about it. That thing, is it the magic eyes?¡¯ I look at my mother beside me. ¡°Mom, do we have an Uchiha ancestor? Or maybe we had an ancestor who had an Alph* Stig*a?¡± I ask. She looked at me with puzzled look. ¡°Uchiha? Alph* Stig*a? Who¡¯s that? I don¡¯t think so, why?¡± Haa~ so Uchiha clan really is just a pigment of imagination back in earth? And I thought it¡¯ll be good if they were real ¡°Then what about the magic eyes thing?¡± ¡°Magic eyes? I don¡¯t think we have that in our lineage. But forget about that now, we¡¯ll talk about it later! For now just enjoy the celebration!¡± She said while smiling. After the celebration ends, I immediately went back in my room. *************** Omake: ABELUM Land of the Gods ¡°VENUSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOINGGGGGG!!!! TAKE THAT BACK OR ELSE I WILL REALLY KILL YOUUUUUU!!! VENUSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!¡± ¡°Fufufufufu as if I can. The blessings that have already given can never take back again! Fufufufufufufu!¡± Chapter 24: [ Yuki and Sakura ] I was lying down in the bed while staring at my status plate. It was a plain white card with no words engraved on it. Then a thought came into me. ¡®I forgot to drop my blood on it!¡¯ I mused I pulled my katana out of its scabbard and prickled my finger with it a little. Blood flowed on my finger and drop it on the status plate. After dripping the blood on it, the card started to disperse and vanished. All goes well just like in the novels I had read in earth if not for the katana in my hand which was also glowing. I was startled that I throw it on my bed and back away. I waited for it to stop shining when a voice resounded on my mind ¡®---ter¡¯ I jump out of my bed and stood up at once. I look around the room with wary expression. Naturally, I was the only one here inside my room, so where does that voice came from? ... Did my room become haunted or something ... ? ¡®M-master!¡¯ The voice said again but this time much clearer. I look around and noticed that the katana which was glowing before was now fading and had only a dim light on it. Then I suddenly realized and looked at the katana ¡°Are you the one who is calling me?¡± I asked ¡°Y-yes m-master!¡± From the voice I concluded that it was quite a shy little girl. ¡°How come you can talk? And why now?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not really t-talking directly, I-I can only communicate with you telepathically!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°B-because Y-you¡¯re our m-master!¡± I took the katana lying in my bed and held it with both of my hands. I look at it and ask ¡°Our? And why just now? We¡¯ve been together these past few years!¡± ¡°Y-yes I-I¡¯m sorry, but you still didn¡¯t enter the S-soul-binding contract with u-us, t-that¡¯s why we can¡¯t c-communicate with y-you master! And because just now I absorbed some of your blood, I I-Invoked a temporary contract to communicate¡± ¡°I see, then why are you calling me your master when I still haven¡¯t invoked it yet?¡± Surely I was puzzled. This sword is calling me her master all this time when I¡¯m still not. ¡°That¡¯s because when we¡¯ve met for the first time, you told me you will become our master!¡± She said with conviction and this time without stuttering. ¡°I see¡± I excitedly spoke to her mentally. Right now, I was overwhelmed with the sudden burst of happiness inside of me. ¡°So, how will we do this Soul-binding?¡± ¡°Yes, first please take out my sister out of its scabbard for now!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Yes, my twin sister. You heard the story about us right? I...I heard that man talking about it when we¡¯ve m-met!¡± ¡°Ah right! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Feeling the awkward atmosphere, I dejectedly apologize. ¡°Hahaha you don¡¯t have to! We¡¯ve already accepted our fate a long time ago. Although our souls are trapped in this sword that¡¯s alright, holding grudge and hatred for a long time is very tiring.¡± Although she sounds merry, but I feel deep sadness on it. ¡°Hey can I ask something before we start?¡± ¡°O-of course, you¡¯re our m-master so obviously it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°If what you said is true then why are they still calling you cursed swords all this time?¡± ¡°Ah, about that, well, the people who wield us so far can¡¯t hold our strong powers and became insane. They keep killing and killing people. Then my sister decided that to avoid any of this things happening again, we''ll scare them once they touched us like showing them with nightmares or gruesome visions!¡± Now I understand why. I grabbed the other sword and unsheathed it. Just like the other one, this word is also a jet-blacked sword. I put it beside the other and ¡°So what will I do next?¡± ¡°Drip some blood on us and this time make a vow and name us¡± She explained. I followed what she said. I grabbed her blade and gently slide it in my palm. Blood was oozing out of it. I put her back while I drip some of my blood at the other sword. ¡°I Lyle promise to become your new master and will treat you well as long as I live. We will not be separated until death do us part. I will name both of you Yuki and Sakura. In return you will follow me and protect me. Both of you Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.will help me vanquished any enemy that will stand on my way¡± A thick, dense black light began to emanate from the two swords. The blood from the swords suddenly, bizarrely transformed into two opposite, interlocking black triangles, which the thick black light merged with, forming a strange magical formation which gave off a dark aura. The strange black magical formation separated into two, with one of the three black triangles flying into my body, and the other one was flying into the two swords. After that the black magical formation disappeared leaving me and the two foxes I saw before. ¡°T-thank you master for the wonderful n-name you¡¯ve given to m-me! f-from now o-on, you can c-call m-me Y-yuki¡± The fox in the right shyly said. If a fox can blush then maybe just now she did, ¡°Same for me as well, master! Just call me Sakura¡± The fox in the left said. ¡°Please treat me well in the future you two!¡± I could feel my spirit and the foxes spirit interlinking. Yuki is a little bit shy and Sakura has the ¡®Big Sister!¡¯ aura on her. Although she is calm on the outside, I could feel her excitement, Due to the spiritual link we¡¯ve just done. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can materialize?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°It also surprised us. In the past we can never materialize and appear in front of our master but now we can. Maybe it¡¯s thanks to master¡¯s great mana!¡± Sakura said answering my question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°R-right now, w-we are a-absorbing your m-mana to m-materialize. W-we d-deeply a-apologize for it!¡± Yuki said. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine! No need to apologize.¡± I waved my hands in front of them. ¡°You can use it anytime you want.¡± Now that she said it, I can feel something draining my mana, although it¡¯s fine because it¡¯s only a little. ¡°Really? T-then c-can we s-stay in this f-form for a w-while?¡± Yuki asked somewhat excitedly. ¡®Maybe because it¡¯s been a long time they are in this form'' I thought for a little while and then happily nodded. ¡°Really?¡± Yuki immediately began to jump up and down. Watching this scene, I suddenly felt new warm feeling surge inside of me. I just can¡¯t understand how can someone kill this little adorable animal just for their own ambition? Have they known no shame? ¡°Yuki stop it! you are in front of our master!¡± Sakura scolded her. ¡°S-sorry!¡± Yuki bowed apologetically. Watching them behave like children, I couldn''t help but started to laugh, ¡°Its fine, if you need something just tell me, I will gladly give it to you!¡± I was extremely happy right now. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t spoil her too much!¡± Sakura said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! And it also goes for you too Sakura. Both of you are part of my family now, so there¡¯s no need to hold back.¡± I chortled. ¡°And there¡¯s no need to call me master, just call me Lyle!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please¡± She wants to say something but I immediately cut her off. ¡°Fine. M-master Lyle¡± Sakura said while facing the other direction. It seems she didn¡¯t want me to see her face. Yuki on the other hand, was just watching us happily. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for now¡± I thought about my status plate inside of me. I want to see my skills but I guess it can wait. There are too many shocking events that happened today that even my body, mind and soul were all worn out. I glanced at the huge egg beside my bed. That was also something I don¡¯t know about but let¡¯s leave it that for later. I¡¯m so tired right now. I lay in my bed and started to drift into the dream world when I felt the two foxes snuggled in my blanket. Yuki was on my right arm while Sakura was on my left. If this were two beauties then it might have been great but it¡¯s not, although it¡¯s also fine the way it is. Chapter 25: [ Six Years Later ... ] [i][ @creed@: RIGHT, I¡¯M TAKING THE MICROPHONE. Hey everybody, sorry for my sudden appearance. Lyle was being called by someone so annoying~ [Shut up, Lyle. You know it¡¯s true.] Anyway, I''m guessing that it would take a very long time for him to come back. Hm...Where was I? ] In the slightly chilly, refreshing air of the early morning, a young man was sitting cross-legged in the ground with his eyes closed. On his lap was a two foxes curling themselves like a fur ball. It was Lyle and his two sword, er, fox; Yuki, and Sakura. ¡°Swish¡­¡± Buzzling sound of the wind could be heard clearly in the silent training courtyard. Lyle was seated in the meditative trance on the grass, not moving at all. If one moved closer and examined him carefully, you will see that natural gust of wind seemed to have surrounded him as if they were protecting him. This was his training in becoming ¡®One with the world¡¯ That night when he was five years old, Lyle created two different dragon elementals with snake-like appearance. It was successful but it caused great consumption of mana and it made him lost too much strength. Using it directly in a fight would be proved difficult. And if these things were still not enough to defeat the enemy, then he would surely die. That''s why basing on his otaku knowledge, he made this kind of training. Since then, he spent most of his every day in training. Sometimes he will revised his training in accordance with his otaku knowledge that was built and cultivated from his past life. From then until now, six years had passed. His spirit had almost becoming one with the endless earth and attuned himself to the boundless wind. Although the change in his mana pool wasn¡¯t that noticeable outside, but in fact inside of him, his mana improved in an astonishing rate. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡­. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡­. His eyes shut; Lyle could feel the trembling, vibrating spirit of the earth, and the formless wind which filled the skies. After a long period of time, he opened his eyes. ¡°What is it, Sasha?¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± because of the sudden voice that called out to her, Sasha unconsciously let out a scream. ¡°Eh, Ah, etto His majesty called you¡± Although she was bewildered as to how Lyle knew she was there, she answered nonetheless. Obviously, Lyle noticed her even though she was still walking in the distance. Lyle had already attuned himself with the earth so he could feel if someone was approaching him. And because he was already familiar with Sasha¡¯s presence, he would immediately know if it is her. ¡°Okay! I will be there shortly!¡± ¡°Yes Prince Lyle!¡± Sasha tilted her head cutely, still wondering how Lyle noticed her as she left. After Sasha left, Lyle gently shakes the two foxes sleeping in his lap. In these past few years, he noticed that, Sasha as well as the other people can¡¯t see them. They can only see two swords that are dangling in his side. Well not that it can change something even if they can see them. Aside from his meditative training with nature, Lyle also didn¡¯t forget to train his martial art skills as well as his sword skills. Most of the skills he learned in his past life can now be also used by him right now. ¡°¡°Kuuu ~~?¡±¡± When the two foxes jump out of his lap, he immediately stood up. He thought of the things happened in this past six years. ¡°<>¡±
Status Window
Name:Lyle Drake DragonfangAlignment:Dragonfang Kingdom
Age12 years oldRankA
RaceDemi-Dragon
TitlesPrince of the Dragonfang Kingdom The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.The Prince Bearer of the Cecelia¡¯s claimed Lover One with Nature
Blessings
Cecelia Goddess of Death and Rebirth¡¯s Love and Blessing Bestowed Love and protection. Increase efficiency in using Dark Magic
Lux God of War Blessings Bestowed greater knowledge concerning battles and war.
Victoria Goddess of Knowledge and Magic Blessing Increase efficiency in all magic elements. Give greater mana
Hecate Goddess of Fate Blessing Allows the individual to bend Fate
Venus Goddess of Love and Beauty Blessing Bestowed by the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Increase troubles relating to the opposite sex. Caution: Troubles are coming in your way ^o^V (LOL) - Venus.
¡°<>¡±
Skill Window
? All Elements Aptitude ? Kings Disposition ? Martial arts ? Swordplay ? Compound Magic ? Magic Manipulation o Magic Emission o Magic Compression o Remote Control o Efficiency Rise o Magic Absorption o Body Strengthening o Part Strengthening o Concentrated Strengthening ? Composition by Imagination o Rise in Ability to Imagine o Simultaneous Compound of More than Two Magic o Delayed Invocation ? High Speed Magic Recovery ? Magic Eyes o Sign Perception o Special Perception o Magic Perception o Special Perception o Heat Perception o Special Perception ? Demi-Dragon Form o Dragon Scales Hardening o Dragon Wings o Rise in Magic Efficiency o Rise in Physical Strength o Roar o Wind Clad o Pain Conversion/ Berserk mode ? Sword Release o 1st form: Awaken o 2nd form: Clad ? Language Comprehension
The very definition of a Cheat. Within this past six years, he had already gained so much. If someone is to fight him right now, he is confident that he can defeat them even if that individual is an A or S rank. But the most fruitful thing he acquired and learned in these six years is not his martial art skills nor his magic skills but the use of his two katana and his demi-dragon form. Although he can only utilized his demi-dragon form in just only 3 minutes, it was already enough because it was powerful enough to crush an opponent with the SS-rank. Aside from his demi-dragon form, his most amazing and strongest transformation that can rival his demi-dragon form is when he awakened the power of the swords. This was the result of his three years of vigorous training following his otaku knowledge. Although just like the demi-dragon form it also has a time-limit of only 2 minutes because of its excessive consumption of mana but it was more than enough that it can leave even Ichi** dumbstruck with wide-eyes. Still, he has more ways to go. He can still become stronger than he already is. Take the sword release skill for example. He can only use one sword at a time and it cost more than half of his mana, if he utilized it and perfect it, maybe no one can already defeat him. Chapter 26: [ Red Rose Academy ] ¡°Son, do you know why I called you here?¡± A cold yet gentle voice reverted inside the whole room. It was the Dragon king; Augustus, Lyle¡¯s father. Lyle was currently inside Augustus¡¯s study room. While he was training in the courtyard a while ago, Sasha came and told him that his father was calling him. ¡°No father.¡± Lyle answered him patiently with a calm face. Seeing his son¡¯s behavior Augustus couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡®We are father and son yet why are we talking with so much formality¡¯ he thought. ¡°Lyle, no need to be so formal, we are not in the throne room. Sit down first and I¡¯ll tell you¡± Augustus gestured Lyle to sit at the sofa beside his desk. Without further ado, Lyle smiled and followed. Lyle sat on the sofa while his father served tea on the table. Augustus cleared his throat ¡°This year, you¡¯ve become 12, right?¡± Lyle nodded politely. Six years had passed since he first gotten his status plate and in this six years he have matured a lot. Augustus sighed. He looked at Lyle but this time he was smiling calmly. He stood up, and went to a bookshelf located beside the door. He took a book out of it and opened it. Inside was a piece of paper. He then took it and gave it to him. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°A recommendation letter¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For school! From now on I want you to enter Red Rose Academy!¡± ¡°School?¡± Lyle said, trying to remember. ¡°Red Rose Academy?¡± Augustus nodded. ¡°You know that Belphim continent is consisted by Four Kingdoms, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Between these four powerful Kingdoms lies the Academy city called this Academy City is a neutral City. We, the Dragonfang Kingdom as well as the other three Kingdoms sponsored this City. That is why no Kingdom can shamelessly say they own it. If you are wondering why we did that, it is because this is the only best place where the school that teaches how to use magic and sword is found¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we make a school here in our Kingdom?¡± Lyle said, trying to sound upbeat. ¡°There are two Reasons¡± He answered. ¡°First is because isn¡¯t it better to also learn from the other Kingdoms? You see, each Kingdom had their own specialties in combat, culture and such. To have a single school that teaches everything from the other Kingdom isn¡¯t it better? It makes students that came from different places to learn so much. And the second is, it was made supposedly as a symbol of peace. Although I don¡¯t think it really had its definitive meaning because even though it existed, there are still kingdoms out there which were still scheming something behind each other¡¯s back.¡± Augustus said firmly. ¡°I see, but why do I still need to go to school? I don¡¯t think I need it. I¡¯m already strong though, if it comes to knowledge I think I¡¯m better than those teachers in the academy!¡± Lyle told him, though his voice choked up a little when he said he¡¯s better than the teachers. Although it¡¯s a little bit boastful when he said that but his voice held conviction on it. This world which has an ancient medieval Europe concept on it cannot be compared to the modern world Lyle came from. So his confidence doesn¡¯t just came from out of nowhere and not just literarily baseless. Listening to his son¡¯s boasting, Augustus can¡¯t help himself but felt proud. From his perspective it might just only a baseless boasting, but watching this son of his who always do things beyond his expectations and comprehension, he couldn¡¯t get himself to underestimate him any further and could only believe in him. ¡°I know, I know!¡± Augustus admitted. He stroked his chin while laughing. ¡°But still nobles especially royalties must enter the school and get a decree and graduate. So please¡­¡± Augustus put his hand on Lyle¡¯s shoulders while smiling. Lyle, seeing his father¡¯s expectant eyes, could only nod. ¡°Fine, although I don¡¯t want to go, because you¡¯re the one asking me father, then I have no reason to refuse!¡± Pleased by Lyle¡¯s answer, Augustus put his arm around Lyle. From Lyle¡¯s attitude, if anybody; obviously except girls especially beautiful women, had tried that, Lyle would¡¯ve pushed him away already or worst, kick him with a yakuza-style kick, but it was his own father. Augustus hugged him whether he like it or not. ¡°Thank you, son!¡± Augustus said. ¡°Now that you already agree to it, can you please explain it to your mom? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let you go. You do know that she love you so much. If I¡¯m the one who will explain it, she¡¯ll likely, no surely rip my head out of me.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. A shadow passed over Augustus face. Seeing his father¡¯s wary and frightened face, Lyle thought that it isn¡¯t just a joke more like a grave premonition. His girly face soften and let out a smile. He sighed and looked at his father while nodding. ¡®*sigh* I always thought that father has the leash but I think I need to rethink it again¡¯ he mused. ¡°Always be careful out there, okay!¡± he sniffled. He hugged Lyle so much that he almost cracked his ribs. ¡°I love you son! I¡¯m proud of you and always will be. Now go, and give your school a scare of their lifetime¡± Lyle tried to nod confidently, but then a sudden thought occurred to him. ¡°Father!¡± He called. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Bewildered by his son¡¯s sudden question, He asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I enter the school, please let me hide my identity.¡± ¡°Why? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really necessary for you to hide it!¡± Augustus asked curiously. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s more fun and interesting that way!¡± Lyle smirked. Hearing this, Augustus smiled. For a moment Augustus eye¡¯s seemed sparkling while looking at his son. ¡®It¡¯s because it¡¯s more fun and interesting? Hahaha to hide his own status just because of this, really this son of mine!¡¯ Augustus thought while fighting his urge to laugh. He felt excited hearing those words; he then wonder just how far can his son go? ************ Late at night, Lyle went to his mother¡¯s room to visit her. He also need to tell her about going to school. He told her that he wanted to study in the , obviously he excluded the fact that it was his father¡¯s decision, or else his father won¡¯t have a choice but to see his creator very soon. Listening quietly on his son, Ileana laced her fingers around her tea. She was wearing a pink colored nightgown, and her beautiful golden hair was tied back. Recently she was gotten busy reading various documents and Lyle could tell that she¡¯d been working on it every night, because the circles under her eyes were darker than usual. Although it doesn¡¯t regress her beauty even a little bit but he was still worried about her health. Ileana took a deep breath, like she was thinking how to tell her son ''No'' and stop him. ¡°My son, you¡¯re still too young to leave the kingdom. I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t allow it!¡± She refused. ¡°Please mom, I know it¡¯s dangerous but you should know how powerful I am. I can protect myself. And if you¡¯re still anxious then there is still Sasha. Without any doubt, even if I ask her to stay, she will follow me secretly.¡± ¡°But son, you don¡¯t know how dangerous outside of the kingdom is!¡± She shook her head. ¡°Can you wait until your 15 then I can ----¡° ¡°Mom, please! I want to learn and experience new things. I wanted to see the world with my own two eyes¡± Lyle put his hand over his mother ¡°Mom, I promise I will never, ever do anything dangerous! I will always be careful, so please ¡­.¡± Ileana stared at him. She looked liked she was trying not to cry. ¡°Fine!¡± Ileana finally agreed, although her eyes were beet red. ¡°You must promise me that you will always remain safe, okay?... if someone tried to bully you, you must tell me immediately. I will personally rip them to pieces no matter who they are¡­¡± ¡°I promised although you are worrying too much!¡± Lyle said. ¡°Do you have no confidence towards your genius and handsome son?¡± He said jokingly. ¡°Of course I have! You¡¯re my only genius son that I¡¯m proud of¡± She smiled after hearing that. ¡°So, when are you going?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning!¡± He immediately answered. ¡°I plan to explore some place I¡¯ve read in the books before I go to the school¡± ¡°That¡¯s too soon¡± She muttered. Although she was reluctant she has no choice but to agree. She loves her son too much and don¡¯t want to see him get depressed. A very definition of a doting mother. Surely if Lyle says he wants something then no doubt she would get it for him even if it means fighting a war against another kingdom. That¡¯s how much she loved him. She stood up and gave Lyle a hug. Lyle tried not to feel like he was saying good bye so he gave her a smile and kiss her on the cheeks. Chapter 27: [ Enchanted Forest ] [ This is @creed@ fellas~ We are now entering the 2nd arc of the Re:Otaku Prince ... check it out~ Anyway, In this arc will be the real beginning of the story ... You can treat the previous chapters as the prologue of the story and look forward for the real beginning ... ^o^V Warning: Everyone, I will now raise the Mature flag ... there might be scenes that you will find mature but no need to worry, they are just light~ Soft as tofu ...!! Okay ... then happy reading everyone, thanks for the support~ ] --------------------------- - In the road ¨C ¡°If it¡¯s not for my father, I would never go to school! I already know the things I need to know. I bet I know things more than those teachers in that school!¡± The man who is complaining while walking in the road is no other than the prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom, Lyle Drake Dragonfang. And beside him was his loyal, beautiful and always adorable attendant aka maid; Sasha. The two of them was walking towards Academy City. Last night his father decided to enroll him in the school, left with no choice he agreed. Because it¡¯s what he desires, his enrollment was hidden from the public. That¡¯s why he left the kingdom early in the morning as to avoid the gathering of spectators. Sasha smirked upon hearing Lyle¡¯s complaints as if she found it amusing. ¡°Prince Lyle, you are still a boy. You need to experience being a student like any other else. Who knows you might find good friends there¡± ¡®That¡¯s the point. I already experience it! Not like I can say it!¡¯ Lyle retorted on his mind ¡°How about you Sasha? Why don¡¯t you enroll to the school with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it Prince Lyle. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t need to I¡¯m not a noble and especially I already acquired sufficient knowledge. I have been taught by her majesty since I¡¯m still a child so that I can teach you everything when you grow up¡± Sasha answered. ¡°Haaa~ but it was unnecessary. Prince Lyle was already a genius that doesn¡¯t need someone to teach him¡± Lyle just keeps walking while quietly listening to her. The suddenly as if she noticed something, Sasha stopped, ¡°By the way Prince Lyle, where are we going? I don¡¯t think this is the way to the Academy City¡± Lyle took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Right. Before I go to enter Academy City, I want to explore the enchanted forest .¡± Lyle had decided long ago. ¡°Prince Lyle, you plan to go to that enchanted forest? No, you can¡¯t, it¡¯s too dangerous! That forest is filled with high level monsters!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t help but warned, her voice trembling and her eyes are filled of worry. No one can blame her. The enchanted forest has A rank difficulty. It was located at the east of the Academy City. It is one of the largest and most dangerous Forest in the entire Belphim Continent. High level and strong monsters reside on this forest. It is said that Academy City was built in here so that High-level students can train themselves in this kind of place. But most students, for their first training expedition, would select some more ordinary locales and less dangerous places. All the other ordinary people usually ignore or avoid this place but not for Lyle. ¡°Relax. I have full confidence.¡± ¡°Prince Lyle, why do you want to go that kind of dangerous forest?¡± ¡°Let''s see... To put it simply, it''s because there is a sense of adventure to it. I want to experience it, that kind of thrilling and adventurous forest, I wouldn¡¯t dare miss it! hahahahaha¡± "I-I see. Then Prince Lyle wants to feel the thrill of adventure? But still it¡¯s too dangerous! Even for you, Prince Lyle " "Hm? Yeah. ¡®Living for the thrills is the basis of being a hedonist¡¯ is what my favorite character always said¡± Lyle said with confidence. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to come with me, Sasha. I want you to settle all the things regarding my enrollment in there without me. I don¡¯t want to do something as troublesome as that¡± ¡°But Prince Ly ¨C¡° ¡°Please! I¡¯m going to be fine, so don¡¯t worry about me! You should know how strong I am, right?¡± Sasha wanted to say something but Lyle cut her off. Because she already knows Lyle¡¯s stubbornness so she couldn¡¯t argue back. She felt dejected but still she nodded her head in affirmation. ******** - Enchanted Forest - After Sasha left, Lyle went to the forest alone. Looking at its appearance from the distance, the forest is just like any other forest. Big and buzzling trees swaying and roaring sounds from different animals reverted inside of it. After entering the forest, Lyle was without any impatience to advance, and rather quietly observing his surroundings. Although outside he was calm and wary, inside he was so excited he didn¡¯t seem to think that this was a dangerous place at all. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. It''s as if he was just going to Disne* Land for the first time. Feeling excited upon seeing various cartoon characters as well as the ever so famous round-eared mouse. The terrain within the forest was extremely complex; there were basically no roads inside. Lyle attuned himself with the surrounding using the ¡®one with the world¡¯ concept. His vision and hearing both heightened to their keenest state, cautiously and solemnly observing the surroundings. He once read about monsters lore. Monsters and demon beasts were extremely aggressive, and some of them hate humans to the core. Most dreadful was, among monsters and demon beasts, there were some that act in group and always flocked together. Such as rodents and pact type monsters. In other words, it was very possible for a traveler and an adventurer to meet a group of tyrannically strong and vicious monsters. If under these kinds of circumstances, unless an adventurer is not alone, and he was strong then there is an opportunity to win or escape but if he was unlucky, then the least possible thing that may happen will be his death. Therefore, even though Lyle believed that he is strong, he still couldn''t help but exercise caution. He could not make any foolish mistakes, or otherwise, he would pay terrible consequences. Very possibly he would face great disaster or even his death. Inside the enchanted forest, he spotted various monsters ranking from D to B. There is a bear with a body like fire (Flame Grizzly Rank C), a two headed python (Daihedoa serpent Rank C) and a Boar with a mane like stone (Stone Boar Rank D), so to test out his strength; he fought them one by one. Result; insta-Kill. Lyle, while fighting with the Flame Grizzly, wanted to test out his magic. First, he gathered enough mana in his hand and imagined the shape. The thing in his mind was a 1 meter ball of water. Then he added a rotation on it. Now it looks like a water bullet. Without waiting for the enemy to attack he launched the water bullet at the Bear. BOOOOOM!! The Flame Grizzly instantly explodes without waiting for it to dodge. Without taking the monster¡¯s core crystal which can be sold according to rank, he left. Just like the Flame Grizzly, all the monsters he encountered are all below B rank so obviously, for him they were foes he could defeat single-handedly. An hour had passed since he first enters the forest. During this time, all he did was fighting monsters, cutting through meadows, jumping over rocks, and running through the forest while experimenting his magic¡­ At that moment, he heard a shrill cry come from the distance. He immediately reacted to that cry that could be thought to have come from a beast or wild bird. "What was that cry just now? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it." He dropped his speed and stood still to survey his surroundings. Then suddenly, from out of nowhere, a large beast with a body length of around 5 metres spread its wings and glided, arriving before him like the wind. Seeing the beast with the wings of an eagle and the lower body of a lion, Lyle raised a voice filled with shock and delight. "A gryphon.........no way, a real one!?" Lyle watched as the gryphon flew at the sky. His eyes were shining like those of a child who had just found a treasure he¡¯d been continuously searching for. ¡®.........Amazing. It really has the upper body of an eagle and the lower body of a lion. My phone where¡¯s my phone. I need to take a picture of it!¡¯ He was so excited that he forgot he was not on earth but another world with technology far too behind that of earth. Much less phone, he didn''t even have a camera. ¡°I want to ride it!¡± while saying so, Lyle immediately gather mana in his feet. His mana then transformed into the wind and accumulated under his feet which making him float in the air. Finishing the basic magic, he flew towards the gryphon. Arriving beside the gryphon, he noticed something peculiar. ¡®Wah¡­ he was not flying by propelling her wings but by RUNNING IN THE SKY!?¡¯ Lyle let out an unsuppressed voice of wonder even as though he was suffering from the intense pressure bearing down on him due to flying at full speed. The gryphon¡¯s sharp eagle talons seemed to take hold of the wind. Even more amazed seeing it; he immediately grabbed the gryphon to ride its back. Noticing what Lyle intends to do, fighting spirit immediately swelled within the gryphon''s voice and eyes. To them who possessed noble mindsets and known as kings of beasts, they can¡¯t just let anyone ride them without their permission. The gryphon somersaulted in the sky while spinning its body in order to shake him off but Lyle was still holding on. Left without choice, the gryphon decided to use its trump card. ¡°ShkreeeeeeeeeeeeehhhHHHH!!!!¡± Chapter 28: [ The Deity-ranked Gryphon ] ¡°ShkreeeeeeeeeeeeehhhHHHH!!!!¡± The gryphon¡¯s body suddenly emits a blue colored flame as it hovered in the sky. Lyle¡¯s hands was immediately scorched but still he held unto the gryphon¡¯s body not minding the pain searing in his burned hand. ''I don''t believe I can''t ride you! You''re a Griphon you know! A griphon!!'' He immediately activated his Demi-Dragon form: Dragon Scales Hardening. Although these slight transformations only give him impregnable dragon scales in various parts of his body, this skill used almost half of his mana so it¡¯s really not good to keep it activated for a long time. His whole body glowed as one stream after another of black liquid began to flow on his skin, covering his whole body, limbs, and bones with dark colored scales. ¡°Rrrrrgh.¡± Letting out a deep growl, Lyle persevere the pain while smiling as he held on the gryphon¡¯s back tightly. The pain finally subsided as his body turned black and a dense layer of small black scales began to sprout on top of his skin. Seeing his flames not making any effect anymore, the gryphon felt a slight panic. It suddenly sped up while rotating around making Lyle swinging downward. ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!¡± Because it felt nice to cut through the wind while riding at the back of the gryphon, Lyle let out a large scream as though to dispel the pain and anxiety he felt because of the gryphon¡¯s blue flame as well as from the Dragon scale transformation. He felt ecstatic, right now he didn¡¯t care about the world, flying while riding on this mythical creature he can only dream of seeing in his past life, was the best so far. Riding Airplanes felt as nowhere as this! Lyle thought. When the gryphon went into a nose dive from above, its speed just about doubled. The instant it realized that there was no need to hold back, the gryphon mixed in rotating, trying to shake Lyle off. It tilted three dimensionally horizontal and vertical, flying as it pleases. If it was someone other than Lyle, his stomach and head by now should have already been shaken and rolled around. He might even lose consciousness and faint then fell on the ground. But Lyle was anything but ordinary, not just because of his extreme vitality by being a Demi-Dragon, he too was super excited riding the gryphon that he forgot this kind of things. ¡°ShkreeeeeeeehhhH!¡± The atmosphere shook in the next moment. Now the gryphon seems mad it was utilizing its wings to manipulate whirlwinds. If Lyle were to look down, he would be able to see the atmosphere as if it was breaking from the shockwaves. Amidst the shockwaves that seemed like they would crush a human instantly, Lyle was laughing and screaming in delight. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAH¡­..THE BESSSSSTTT!!!....THIS IS THE BESSSSTTTT!!!... FASTER! FASTERRRRR!!!¡± Hearing the laughter and joyous scream on its back, an emotion that was a mix of wonder and bewilderment welled up inside the gryphon. Such pressure. Such cold but before Lyle it was as if he didn¡¯t even felt it. The endurance that he was displaying to withstand this was not something a normal being had. Unfortunately, unbeknownst to it, Lyle was not normal to begin with. Maybe the gryphon couldn¡¯t hold to continuously flying acrobatically for a long period of time, it suddenly reverted back to its original position. It stopped flying and just floating in the air. The blue flames on its body disappeared. Seeing this Lyle immediately reverted his dragon scales to normal to conserved his mana. It seems it have given up on shaking Lyle off it¡¯s back. It tilted its head and look at Lyle. ¡°Who art thou, foolish one?¡± A voice rang out. It was a woman¡¯s voice. A voice that was not spoken, but rang out just like a wide area version of telepathy. Because a gryphon¡¯s vocal chords and mouth were incapable of speaking human words, it definitely used a method to transmit words through air vibrations. ¡°I am Lyle Drake Dragonfang!................. -------Wha-!? wait! Y-you can talk!?¡± Lyle was surprised by the voice that obviously came from the gryphon, and he inadvertently let loose his hand which is holding its body tightly. He stared at the gryphon¡¯s eagle eyes in amazement. ¡°Indeed, this one can talk! Isn¡¯t that great? Isn¡¯t this one amazing?¡± ¡°How? Neither demonic beast or monster, except for the intelligent and mighty dragons, even if it is a mythical beast like you shouldn¡¯t have the capability to talk!¡± That¡¯s right, it was impossible for neither a demonic beasts nor a mythical beast to speak in human words in the first place. Even among monsters, there shouldn¡¯t be an existence such as this which is capable of understanding human language. But, the existence of the gryphon right before his eyes can¡¯t be denied. In the first place, this gryphon was strange in and of itself since the beginning. It was the first gryphon in the history that can emit blue flames from its body. No such thing has been recorded throughout Montania¡¯s history ¡°Fumu, thou art not wrong, but this one is special. This one has risen to the deity rank a long time ago!¡± ¡°Deity rank!?¡± As expected, even the always calm and my-pace, self-proclaimed hedonist Lyle was very surprised. He became ¡°Eh!?¡± as he looked at the gryphon. Lyle thought it couldn¡¯t be possible, maybe he heard it wrong or maybe the gryphon was just lying, trying to frighten him but the look in the gryphon¡¯s eyes were saying it was serious. Lyle was surprised in the ¡°edge¡± of his mind. Just how many times since reincarnating in this world he saw unbelievable and out worldly things that left him speechless? But this¡­ This is just too unbelievable! This was the first time he saw a deity rank mythical beast. Who wouldn¡¯t felt excited? ¡°Fumu! Well, more importantly, aren¡¯t thou rude? Forcing thou self upon this one! Thou want to die foolish human? Defiling this one¡¯s cherished chastity, even death won¡¯t be enough¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The gryphon glared at him. The gryphon growled menacingly as it seemed preparing herself to kill the rude man in her back. Lyle¡¯s body shuddered because of the gryphon¡¯s glare. He knows that it¡¯s not just boasting but if the gryphon really wanted to kill him then he could easily do it. He was only an A rank right now, even after transforming he would still be in between an S rank and SS rank but this gryphon is a Deity rank. No matter how you see it, this gryphon is so much stronger than him. But Lyle wasn¡¯t even a little bit scared. No, it¡¯s more appropriate to say that, dying by the hands of this gryphon doesn¡¯t matter to him. What concern¡¯s him the most was what the gryphon had just said... ¡®I forced myself to her? Chastity? No way t-then d-don¡¯t tell m-me¡­¡­ EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!? I, I, I raped her? I raped a beast? Is this what they call Beastiality?'' Lyle felt his brain was melting out of his body. His face was dyed blood red. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just did. All he wanted is to experience riding at the back of the gryphon but to raped it. Just thinking about it feels as if his mind was going to explode in embarrassment. Guilt overwhelmed his entire consciousness and his body shuddered thinking at the worst crime he just did. Can¡¯t take it anymore, he stood up and then suddenly kneeled at the top of the gryphon¡¯s body. ¡°What art thou doing?¡± Shocked by Lyle sudden action, the gryphon asked wearily. ¡°Dogeza¡± Lyle did not change from the dogeza posture and vented out a response. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t talking about that. This one was asking why thou are doing that.¡± Flustered and dyed red from embarrassment, he slightly raised his head and looked straight at the gryphon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to do it; seriously. I just want to experience riding a gryphon. It was one of my dreams so please believe me, I have no other purpose, especially d-defiling y-your c-chastity! Really, I¡¯m so sorry! I deeply apologize!¡± Lyle with a flustered face, bowed deeply. Seeing this, the gryphon looked at Lyle who is still in a Dogeza posture, with a shocked expression. ¡°Oh? Art thou saying thou art not here to tame this one?¡± Tame is a skill that puts a magical beast; whether they are demonic, mythical, or even monsters, in a state that makes it listen to humans. Though there are a lot of methods to do it, but the simplest one are to fight and then defeat it making it submit to you. It seems the gryphon thought that Lyle wanted to tame it by forcing himself to her especially around this time was the gryphon¡¯s breeding season. Just like what Lyle did to her, in mating between two gryphons, the male will ride the female and hold onto her back. If he keeps it up for a while then they will be established as a happy couple. ¡°No! I never thought of that.¡± Lyle immediately replied. He stood up and looks at the gryphon with unwavering gaze although if you look carefully he was still blushing. ¡°What I wanted the most in this world is freedom. Being free without constraint without someone neither ordering you nor manipulating you. That¡¯s what I desire the most, so how can I steal someone else¡¯s freedom! Even magical beasts like you want freedom just like me. Tame you? Having master-servant relationship? That¡¯s just like stealing away your freedom! What I want is to be friend with you, not that kind of terrible relationship! But even so, what I did to you can¡¯t be easily forgiven! Even if I didn¡¯t know it, it is true that I am guilty for it. To make up for it, I will obediently accept the punishment you will give me. If you want to kill me, then please do so! But I will still fight because I just can''t give you my life so easily. It¡¯s just that I really, really apologize for what I did!¡± Lyle was serious. For him, defiling a woman¡¯s precious chastity is the worst thing a man could do. It is unforgivable! It is a shame for all man in the world! Be it a human or beast as long as it is a woman, they need respect and love. But to hurt them? Defile them? Lyle couldn¡¯t even think of doing such thing. That is why; Lyle would accept any punishment because no matter what the reason is, what he did is still unforgivable. The gryphon stared at Lyle with a puzzled expression like she just couldn''t understand him. A human with unknown ability to turn his skin into that of a dragon was prostrating in front of her and apologizing. It was something she couldn¡¯t even believe. Normally, human upon seeing her would immediately attack her to tame her, but this human. Is it because she have enormous strength and more powerful than him? Is it because he is afraid to die? The gryphon was wondering while looking at Lyle. "Human, thou have proposed thee would accept any punishment. As thou have said, this one¡¯s honor hath been tainted. But......thou art sure? What if this one told thee to jump from here! Even if thou uses that scales thee used, from this height thou would still lead to thou death!¡± ¡®It''s not a problem of this one holding enormous strength......... from this one seen so far, this human would fight to the death even if thy enemy is stronger. Then why? Dost this human really mean it?¡¯ The gryphon was wondering about Lyle¡¯s strange behavior. From other¡¯s point of view, it was obvious with one glance that there was not a hope of winning if Lyle ever decided to fight. But Lyle¡¯s pride would not allow him to back down from a fight that he had sold. So even if it did became a death match, he would surely fight until the end. But he didn¡¯t. This is why the gryphon was wondering, from what she saw in this youth¡¯s demeanor he isn¡¯t the type to back down in a fight, so she decided to test him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then I¡¯ll do it!¡± Isn''t it just jumping from here? Easy~ I did it many times while playing extreme sports. Without hesitation Lyle jumps off. Watching him jumping, the gryphon was startled and surprised! "What!?" Chapter 29: [ Sheila the Deity-ranked Gryphon ] There was no time to be surprised or offer praise. Lyle¡¯s petite body danced in the air like it had been blown away by a squall and shot forward from the inertia. The gryphon immediately flipped over her body with a ¡®fwooosh¡¯. Trying to catch up with the falling Lyle, she immediately descends with a frantic face. ¡°AaaaaaaahhhhhhHHHH!¡± Falling from 2000m in the air, he felt that he had already passed through multiple thin membranes of air. Lyle immediately activated his Dragon scales hardening, wind clad and Body Strengthening. Lyle thought that this is no time to conserve his mana so he used all of it to strengthen his defense. But still he knows all of this isn¡¯t enough. Even if a miracle suddenly happened and he somehow survived he would still suffer a huge damage. However, he still steeled his will. ''Man, this felt somewhat nostalgic~ I think I did something like this back in my past world? Extreme sports such; Bunjee-Jumping, Sky-dive, Free-falling and etc....But this time, is far more ama---I mean dangerous!'' No matter what he would survive this he thought. However, a miracle did happened to him. In a flash something passed in front of him and he was able to got on top of it! ¡°Urgh! It huuurts! Damn it!....Well, the pain is a sign that I''m still alive huh. Haa?, thank god... Which reminds me, on top of what did I land? It¡¯s feels strangely rugged though....¡± ¡°ART THEE CRAZY HUMAN!? WHAT THE HELL ART THEE DOING? JUMPING JUST LIKE THAT!? WHAT IF THEE WILL DIE!? ART THOU CRAZY, FOOLISH HUMAN!?¡± Wondering about where he safely landed, he lifts his head to see. But what greeted him was a loud voice that seemed to even shake the whole world. The gryphon wasn¡¯t very happy with his actions. No she was so mad that her temples are turning red, and if it was possible, she would really emit smoke in her head. The gryphon¡¯s roar proved to have impossibly massive power. It was so loud that it shook the air and the whole forest under them. Lyle fearfully rolled into a ball like a little child at the top of the gryphon''s back. ¡°But you said that you will forgive me if I do it!¡± Lyle couldn¡¯t continue standing anymore as he was too exhausted. Faced with the heartless reproach from the gryphon as well as the golden aura emitted from her body, he was so shocked that he fell with his butt on its back. What gryphon used was the divine aura that can only be used by a being who reached the Deity rank. She hadn¡¯t used it before because she wanted to fight Lyle in equal terms, but now because of her anger she unconsciously used it. After hearing what Lyle said, she seemed to realize that it was also her fault to begin with. She shook her head and tried to calm down. She faced Lyle again and said, ¡°Haaa~ This one understand that this one was also at fault. But thee should also be blamed; no one in their right minds would really jump from this height just because someone told them.¡± Lyle was startled from the words spoken by the gryphon. ¡°I know, but to make it up to you, I need to do it! I just can¡¯t forgive myself if I live forgetting what I have done without doing anything in return!¡± ¡®This human¡­.¡¯ Lyle stood up shakily. Though his brain was still ringing from the reverberations comparable to a percussion instrument, he ignored it with his willpower. Watching this, the gryphon¡¯s eyes lit up. Her eyes were filled with bewilderment and astonishment. Lyle¡¯s unyielding determination as well as his unwavering willpower greatly amazed her. ¡®Maybe this human can do it? After living for so long, this one only felt emptiness and left this one unsatisfied! This one felt something lacking, but maybe this human can give me that something.¡¯ After a slight hesitation, the gryphon said, ¡°¡­¡­¡­.It¡¯s fine! But thou said that thou shalt give thou life to this one, Is this one correct?¡± ¡°Eh? Y-yes, I never go back on my word!¡± If the gryphon can smile using her beak then maybe just now, she just smiled. She shook her head, then smiled wryly and flapped her wings three times out of embarrassment. ¡°Then thou life shalt be mine!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said thou life shalt be mine! But thou shalt not worry for this one dost not plan on making thee a servant! What this one meant is to make thou mine, body, soul and heart! Thou shall take responsibility for what thee have done!¡± ¡°Eh? Responsibility? B-but I-I¡¯m a human, ah no maybe not a human, a demi-dragon though. But still ----!¡± ¡°Oh, is that thou worrying?¡± As if she realized something, she slowly descends and landed on the ground. She urged Lyle to get down and back away. After confirming that Lyle back off in a safe distance she started. A layer of intense pale light abruptly erupted out from all over her body, the gryphon¡¯s front legs simultaneously spread to either side, throwing out her voluptuous chest, the entire body¡¯s skeleton making a cracking sound, her lion-like body abruptly shrinking becoming a body that of a woman. Every muscle in her body became exceedingly distinct revealing a perfect curvaceous body, even the atmosphere at her side seemed to already become more beautiful and majestic. The gryphon became a beautiful young woman with long brown hair and brown eyes. She has huge voluptuous chest and her body has a perfect curve. But the only problem is that....she is bare naked. ¡°Wha!?¡± Lyle cried out in alarm. His expression immediately became somewhat flustered. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. He immediately turned around with his face beet red from embarrassment. ¡°How?¡± he asked while facing his back from her. ¡°Hahaha this is nothing! This one is a deity rank mythical beast! Some beasts can transform into a human once they reached Deity rank!¡± ¡°R-really?¡± Lyle didn¡¯t know that. Of course, no one ever saw a deity rank beast before and even if someone saw them, they didn¡¯t live longer enough to say it. Although Lyle knew about it because of his otaku knowledge which is outside of this world, he isn¡¯t sure about it. But now that he saw it with his own eyes, the guilt and sadness in his eyes just a while ago vanished but was replaced by astonishment. He was so excited like a child who found a new toy to play with. ¡°Of course! So there should have no problem right? This one is the same with thou if this one is in this form!¡± ¡°B-but still¡­¡­ahhh muuuu!!! Fine just return back to being a gryphon right now!¡± ¡°Hahahaha good!¡± She said while her body emitting a blinding light and she became a gryphon. Lyle turn around and faced her. His face serious, ¡°T-that is¡­ gryphon-san ---¡° ¡°Sheila, call this one Sheila!¡± ¡°Eh? Ah okay! Sheila you know, even if you say I will become yours, I don¡¯t think that will be okay!¡± ¡°What? What art thou mean? Thou not satisfied with this one?¡± Her eyes glaring at him. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t say that! What I mean is, because of some circumstances, I think I will attract much attention towards others! And there are also things I need and wanted to do, so I don¡¯t think I can be with you all the time!¡± What Lyle meant is the blessing or curse given to him by Venus. Although he was like a protagonist of some novel because of his experiences, he wasn¡¯t oblivious in relation to love. ¡°Hm? This one dost not understand thou, but if what this one was thinking is thou problem, then thou shall not worry for this one is fine as long as thee know that thou art mine. This one is satisfied as long as thou shall come when this one needest thee!¡± Is what she said. Hearing this carefree response, Lyle was dumbfounded as he doesn¡¯t know whether he wanted to cry or laugh. ¡°Eh, ah etto¡­.¡± Lyle was speechless and don¡¯t know what to say. Meanwhile Sheila the gryphon walked towards him and said, ¡°Hey, come hither. This one will take thee out of this place.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This one felt that something is wrong in this place! In the first place, this one was leaving when thee suddenly came out and rode this one!¡± She said while lowering her body so that Lyle can easily get on her back. Without hesitation Lyle immediately climbed. After confirming that Lyle was now on her back sitting, she immediately set off and flew. Once again just like before Lyle was feeling over the roof. ¡°Yaaaaaaaaaaaaahoooooooooooooooo!!! Sheila faster, faster!!!! Hahahaha this is gooodd!!!¡± Lyle hug the back of the gryphon while shouting because of the happiness he felt. If a gryphon can blush then it might did it at this moment. As if doing it intentionally just to be hug, the gryphon always flying while rotating her body. Lyle was very happy; flying like that for him is really comfortable and thrilling. The winds blowing with just the right power, and the sunlight is also warm. He was really enjoying it, but then suddenly some KJ choose to break their happiness. """Giyuaaaa!!!""" Three birds are approaching from behind them. Their beak and talon are strangely big. When the three of them raise their cry, a fireball is generated and flies toward them. When the fireball was about to hit them, the gryphon was ascending with a *whoosh!*. The gryphon rotated to the left side, then after she evaded the fireball the gryphon return flying horizontally doing a barrel roll. It should have been great, but what she didn¡¯t expect was Lyle falling. When she rotated to evade the fireball, Lyle actually fell off from her back. The gryphon desperately looked for Lyle, and when she finally saw him, she immediately nosedived to catch him but she was stopped because of the barrage of fireballs approaching her. When she looks again, Lyle was nowhere to be seen. Maybe the wind blew him or maybe he¡¯s far down there already, but what¡¯s important is that she cannot see him anymore. And the worst thing; he was falling. There is a possibility that he might die. Panic and anger swelled on her heart. She turned around and faced the three (KJ) giant birds flying towards her. ¡°THIS ONE WILL KILL THEE! DAMN! DAMN BIRDS!!! THIS ONE WILL GONNA SLICE THEE TO PIECES AND MAKE THEE REGRET JUST WHAT THOU DID!!! WAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! DAMN ITTTTTTTT!¡± Sheila¡¯s face was dyed with red with anger. Her mind was filled with worry and frustration! Her whole body was emitting a divine aura. Though it was too late, the three birds suddenly turned back and tried to flee because they had noticed that they had picked a fight against someone they must not. But, they couldn¡¯t move because of the killing intent the gryphon was emitting as well as the divine aura. Thus causing them to stiffen in fear. ¡°¡°¡°GiyuaaaaaaaaaaAAAAA!!!¡±¡±¡± Shriek of agony resounded in the entire enchanted forest. Some of the demonic beast who heard it immediately hide and not dare to show themselves. Chapter 30: [ The Lucky Event inside the Forest ] In a quiet forest where the sun''s rays shine through the leaves *Splash¡ª* the sound of water resounded through the trees. This place should be the enchanted forest which is filled with high-level monsters and a very dangerous place but who would expect that a beautiful place like this exist in the heart of it. But not just that ... in this place was ¡­. = = A young boy stiffen in shock as he looked at the most enchanting place in this well known enchanted forest. This was of course, no other than Lyle. Lyle opened his mouth wide in shock and stood stock still. There was a girl in front of his very own eyes. That should have been fine if it was just this because it¡¯s just a girl anyway. However, this time was not simple. The girl in front of him was bare naked. Yeah in front of him was a naked girl. (? O ?) On top of that Lyle couldn''t help but thought, she was a cute girl. She had large eyes with ruby pupils and lustrously moist cherry-red lips. Her white skin was as smooth as milk and dazzling. Her beautifully slender legs disappeared below the water surface. However, what caught his eyes more than anything was her blazingly crimson red hair that clung to her gorgeous, porcelain-like body. However, she was naked. Stark naked. >o< --------------- In short, this situation is one of the most famous and most desirable events in Manga, Anime and Light Novels. That''s right! This event is called ... ...[ The Lucky Pervert Accident Event ]. Although Lyle thought that it''s nice to be in such situation, however ... This situation is obviously one of the most dangerous event in real life!! After all this is not a freaking ... ... ANIME!!!!!!! = O = ¡®Just why am I in this position? What happened? Am I dreaming?¡¯ Lyle was screaming inside of his mind, thinking how he got into this kind of situation! - 5 minutes ago - "Wha-?" The scenery changed before his eyes without any transition. He was just on the back of the gryphon; Sheila just a while ago, riding and enjoying the wind blowing against his body. But then suddenly three ( KJ ) birds came out from nowhere and suddenly fired at them without any warning. Shiela successfully evaded it but he was too late to grab on her body tightly. And now, he found himself diving more than 2000 meters up in the air again for the second time of the day. Even while suffering from the pressure of falling, all he could do was think of the frantic and desperate face of the gryphon when she noticed he was falling. Even though he might die right now, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling and giggling. Now then, what should I do? I¡¯m really going to die if I fall like this! What would happen to my body I wonder. Would it became a meat patty? Or a Fish Flat? Well, either is a no-no, though~ ... Oh right, I still didn¡¯t have the time to try that!!!¡¯ Lyle immediately gathered mana and willed it towards his back. Just like before when he rode at the gryphon¡¯s back, black liquid began to flow on his skin covering his whole body with dark colored scales, but this time it was different. In his back was a dark colored dragon wings. He didn¡¯t use it when he was falling before because to be able to fly using his black wings would need an enormous amount of mana, and at that time, he just used the to endure the blue flames so it isn¡¯t enough. Now that he was able to rest when he was riding on the gryphon¡¯s back, he had gathered enough mana to use it. He activated the He immediately tried to flap his wings to fly but he failed. This is the first time he was using it so he couldn¡¯t use it properly and he was still falling. Left with no choice, he braced himself from the impact. But maybe he was just too lucky; he fell not on the ground but on the lake. "Wa!¡ª¡ª¡ª" Lyle landed in the water with a loud splash. As the water membranes slowed his fall enough, he successfully landed safely. "*cough* I thouht I bwas ghonna die...*cough*!" He couldn¡¯t speak properly yet because he swallowed some water. He immediately swam and quickly reached the shore. ¡°*cough* Hahaha that was really dangerous just now! I could have died you know! Hahaha *cough*¡± He stood up and looks around to survey his surroundings. But when he did, what he saw made him opened his mouth wide in shock. **************** - Back to present ¨C Lyle felt a cold sweat starting to form on his back. Not good. Naked is not good. ... ... Seriously serious ... It''s totally not good ! ... ... Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t in this situation, the protagonist will be massacred if not then it will be the new beginning of a RomCom? What should I do? The former is really bad, and if the latter happens I will definitely suffer the consequences afterwards! I don¡¯t like it! No I need to run away! This might become a problem later on. After pondering for a while, he decided to run away. He turn around and start tip-toeing slowly leaving while the girl still doesn¡¯t noticed him. But it seems some goddess doesn¡¯t agree with his idea and has prepared something different for him. ... ... Seriously, why did that goddess wanted to bully me, I wonder ? Because as soon as he started walking, the girl turned around and saw him. The two people, for a while, did not move, as if frozen solid. Time even seemed to stop as the forest became strangely quiet. It was Lyle who came to his senses first. "So-Sorry! No, errr, I never meant to peep! Ah no, no, what can I say? You¡¯re beautiful?" Although he somehow tried to explain himself, his words fumbled as they came out. It was a simple, pure intent. Assuredly. He tried to cover his eyes with both his hands for the time being, but he could perfectly see her charming appearance from the gap between his fingers. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Wh-wh-wh ...!" The girl, on the other hand, had finally grasped the situation. Her face dyed bright red as she flapped her mouth open and closed. Was it out of shame, or anger, or both? "... ... Mr. Pervert. Do you have any last words?" Scary words came out from her lovely face where she had forcefully made a smile. Her voice was cold. Too cold that it seemed like it can even compared to Ice man. Well, it wouldn''t be weird for her to be angry, That''s because --- he had seen her gorgeous birthday suit without paying for an advance fee. Her cute looking breast that was shivering was exposed in broad daylight. Her sexy collarbone and the tight curve on her hips that looked like it was molded by copying the bottle of Coca-Cola. "......." Lyle knows it. He knew full well that his fate is riding with his next word. Thus, Lyle started to choose the words carefully with his panicked head. I know! I think I should praise her first ---! "No no no....this is a huge accident, ok? It is definitely an unfortunate accident for the both of us ... Even though this is an accident, I have seen you like this. Thus, I must apologize, As a proper gentleman I think I must praise you first ... Ahem¡± Lyle immediately put on a ''my-name-is-the-gentleman-Anton*o-Bander*s'' look and said in an extremely serious tone. However, before he could come up with something, his honest opinion came out from his mouth. "... Hmm, the thing is. You are cute and beautiful. Although it seemed there were parts that were still lacking some nutrients but you don''t need to worry about it because you''re still quite young ... Fumu! You''re still a middle-school student, right? so you don''t need to worry!" Lyle felt that he said something wrong but he don''t know what it is so he ignore it. Hearing his words, the girl''s body shuddered violently and was trembling non-stop. Zapping sound of bluish-white sparks echoed in the whole forest. Feeling the ominous atmosphere around her, Lyle thought he that what he said is still insufficient so he immediately added. "Don''t worry. This is really an unfortunate accident! I am a healthy boy; I don''t have that kind of interest. So rest assured okay?" He tried to reassure her. He looks at the young girl''s developing chest, and said¡ª "I have no interest in the naked body of a kid." He stepped on a gigantic landmine. An icy silence fell. The girl slowly raised her arm while her red hair was coiling around its length. Her shoulders shook slightly. It wasn''t because she was cold, however, Lyle was oblivious to that fact. "Sixteen ¡ª" The girl''s delicate lips mumbled something, and Lyle lifted his eyebrows. "I-I-I am Sixteen!!!" The instant she yelled this, the young girl''s red hair stood on end. The zapping sound of bluish-white sparks doubled. And now was sparkling from her body. "Huuh!?" Lyle opened his eyes wide in surprise "Sixteen!? For real? A Sixteen year-old with such a pitiful chest¡ª" He quickly covered his mouth. It was already too late. I''m dead! ''What on earth am I saying! If she said she''s sixteen then she''s sixteen, damn it! Even back in earth there are nine years old that wanted to act like a sixteen years old!'' ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Fu.¡± The naked girl who heard that released a bitter laughter. For an instant, she made a bright smile as if she was satisfied with it, and then¡ª "Unforgivable," The young girl said in a low, cold voice, "D-Definitely unforgivable......you-you-you peeping demon, pervert, lewd beast!" The zapping sound of bluish-white sparks roared. Rather than a stun gun, as her waist-length crimson red hair swayed, sparks flew from it like an electrode. ¡°Hear me oh¡¯ great thunder god, bestow thy power to slain thy enemy in front of me and bestow thy wrath to those who are wicked ¡± Just as she spoke, an orange spear of light suddenly and silently shot past Lyle¡¯s head. It was more like a laser than a spear. He could only tell it had originated from the girl¡¯s body because the afterimage of light stretched back to it. An explosive noise followed after a slight delay. Lyle immediately held up his right hand to protect his face and the lightning spear struck it. It rampaged through Lyle¡¯s body and sparks scattered in every direction and into the ground. ¡­Or so it had seemed. ¡°Wha-, what did you do?¡± Her words seemed contain some shock, but the girl baring her canines was glaring at him. The high voltage current that had scattered into the surroundings had been powerful enough to burn a person into ash, yet, Lyle¡¯s right hand had not been blown off by the direct hit. ¡­In fact, it lacked even a single burn. Unbeknownst to her, Lyle, in that moment, activated his to compress his mana and concentrated it into his right hand by activating So his right hand right now was acting like a mini shield and erased the girl¡¯s electrical strike that numbered a few hundred million volts. ¡°Hm? Nothing! And you know, before you attack me, you should first wear some clothes!¡± He said while shrugging his shoulders. "Though I really don''t mind the view~" Then he turned around and started walking away to immediately leave this place. He was calm outside but inside of him was turned into a mess. Right now, what he needs is to find Sheila who he believed is also anxiously looking for him. ¡°Wai-¡°GroooooaaaaaaaaaaarrrrRRR¡± ¨Ct!?¡± The girl wanted to stop Lyle but was cut off because of a sudden growl. The girl and Lyle immediately turn around to see where it came from. What they saw was a large monster protruding from the trees. It was a cyclop-like giant monster, though it had two heads and four arms each wielding a club. ¡°No way! A titan? Why here?¡± Chapter 31: [ If youre a real Otaku, you need to do this once ] ¡°No way! A titan? Why here?¡± The former naked girl exclaimed while slowly wearing her dress. Although she was wearing her dress very fast she was still not done. Her uniform buttons were undone on her upper body, and even her underwear was exposed. Since her body was bent, her bosom was also completely visible. Her healthy and flexible legs were nimbly stretching on her toes, and drawing Lyle''s gaze. Shining between her thighs, was lovely, pure white underwear that could make every man drool. It was a scene where a man especially if it was an average guy, would get swoon over her and without a doubt be fascinated or even worst lusted her. ¡°Titan?¡± But the one in front of her eyes weren¡¯t an ordinary man. ¡°What, you don¡¯t know about them?¡± The girl was shocked as she looked at him. Her gaze was as if she was seeing an impossible thing. Irritated by her expression, Lyle said, ¡°What about it? hmph! I know some of it, but it is different from what you know!¡± What Lyle was referring to was his knowledge that came from his past world. About the titans in this world, he haven''t have the slightest clue about them. He hadn¡¯t read any book about titans in the palace so it¡¯s natural that he doesn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Ah right, it seems you¡¯re not a student of the academy. Not knowing them is quite understandable. People outside of the academy city is forbidden to talk about it, but it was part of the world¡¯s history so the school was allowed to teach it¡± The girl said while wearing her dress properly. It seemed like she had already put aside what happened a while ago to face the current situation. ¡°Titans are monsters directly serving the past evil overlord. They are all very strong monsters. The lowest of them should be between B to A rank monsters. They should be in the unexplored region why are they here?¡± ¡°Hooo! A rank huh! So what do you think is its rank?¡± Lyle calmly asked not even minding the situation they¡¯re in. ¡°You--, no, just how can you be so calm right now!¡± The girl was very surprised and at the same time annoyed at how calm Lyle was. It''s as if he didn''t know how terrible the situation they were currently in. Hearing this, Lyle just shrugged his shoulder while smiling wryly. "Haaa~ I give up, judging from its appearance, it is a an S rank monster!¡± ¡°I see, so we are in a very grave situation right now? Hahaha, this forest is really interesting!¡± Lyle was laughing so hard as though he was very pleased with the situation. Seeing this, the girl was baffled by his reaction but still collected her thoughts. Then, ¡°GroooooaaaarrrrrrrrRRRRRR! I SMASH!!!¡± The titan seemed to noticed them as it suddenly turned around and started walking towards their way. The girl who was finished dressing was now undergoing panic. Cold sweat shedding in her body. ¡°Run now! I¡¯ll cover you!¡± She shouted towards Lyle. ¡°Eh? Why? Can¡¯t we defeat it?¡± ¡°Idiot! Although I don¡¯t know how you deflect my attack just now. However, I don¡¯t think you can defeat that! I¡¯m a B-rank mage so I can only hold out for a very short time! So leave this to me and go!¡± ¡°Hm? I see okay! Bye!¡± Lyle said calmly while turning around. ¡°Eeh!?¡± The calm response from Lyle resulted in silence. With an expression as if she doesn¡¯t understand what was said, the girl opened her mouth with a stupid expression and stared intently at him. Then Lyle who already gave a response started walking. He didn''t even hesitate before walking away. ¡°Wa, wa, wait! Why! No matter how you think about it under this situation, the flow should be followed by you saying ¡®No wait, I¡¯m a man so I will be the one to fight them and hold them off!¡¯ with a reliable smile and in the end we both fight them together or something like that you know! As expected I also think that it should be like that! Then why! What¡¯s with that nonchalant response? Aren¡¯t you going to show off trying to make me fall in love? Then why?¡± Her protest was ignored by Lyle who just shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly. From serious and serene atmosphere a while ago was replaced by a RomCom atmosphere. ¡°Haaa~ Didn¡¯t you say that you will fight it alone? Thus, I''m giving you the honor to do it. In the first place I don¡¯t know you, why would I help you? And just as you can see I¡¯m just another ordinary man, how do you think I can fight it right now? And you, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve read too much fairytales?¡± When the girl heard this, she almost fell into the ground. What the hell! Is he really for real?! Can you still call yourself a man after saying all that?! And what did he meant by him giving her the honor to fight it? Who the hell in their right minds would want to fight that kind of monster? That''s only seeking death! And now he''s saying that I''m dying to fight it? How can someone be so shameless!! The girl really wanted to cry aloud. However, she could do nothing but glared at the most shameless man she''d ever met in her entire life. She couldn''t do anything else rather than that. She could beat him up but what would she do after that? There''s still those monsters. She would only be wasting her strength and mana for this idiot. She could scold him but this brat''s face seemed to be thicker that the academy''s wall! What could she do to him? The girl was seething in anger, unable to release her fury. In the first place, it wasn''t his fault alone, she also bear some faults. She was the one who decided to act like a tough damsel in distress so she could only sighed secretly. All the guys she''d met would always try to impress her, trying to gain her attention. Why then, was this brat completely immune towards her so -called charm? Could it be that this brat didn''t saw her as attractive? When she thought about this, the girl couldn''t help but to clench her fist tightly while gritting her pearl white teeth. ¡°Hmph! And you still call yourself a man!? How shameless! F-fine! Go away! I don¡¯t need you in the first place! I can handle this A.L.O.N.E¡± ¡°Okay! Bye¡± Undeterred by her fierce expression, Lyle said with a nonchalant expression. He then jumped off and left, leaving the pitiful girl alone. Seeing this, the girl could only grit her teeth and curse Lyle under her breath. Seeing that the titan has already This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.arrived, she stepped back and raised her arm and casted a spell. ¡°Hear me oh great thunder god, bestow thy power to slain thy enemy in front of me and bestow thy wrath to those who are wicked ¡± Lightning strike down the monster. It was more destructible than what she used to attack Lyle just a while ago. But the titan only smirked after getting hit by it. The titan swings its club towards the girl. Fortunately the vulnerable girl dodges it by hair¡¯s breath. ¡°As I thought, it has magic resistance! Then try eating this [ Spear of the lightning God who governs the sky, strike down thy nemesis of thy servant. Upholds thy justice upon the powerless, and converge the judgment for those who are weak ]¡± Almost like thunder, the noise rumbled in with a slight delay. As a shockwave tore through the air, the titan¡¯s sense of balance was partially destroyed after being hit. It then staggered and glanced over its shoulder. There a lightning-like sphere was struck on it. The instant the orange light struck the titan¡¯s shoulder, the trees was blown away like an airplane making an emergency landing on the ocean. Even after passing, the orange afterglow was still burning the air like an afterimage. But it wasn¡¯t enough, the sphere only dealt a little bit of damage towards the titan. It only made in mad and growled in anger. ¡°GroooooaaarrrRRR!!! I! SMASH! KILL! TINY! INSECT!¡± The situation seems to be dire as fear enveloped on the girl¡¯s body. ¡°I was careless, wasn¡¯t I?¡± The girl thought to herself as she had fallen to her knees. Feeling nothing but shame over her own immaturity, she thought she might be able to defeat it because it¡¯s only one monster. But now, her mana was on the verge of being depleted. The spell she just used was her strongest attack spell but still it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°So this is the power of an S-rank monster. Hahaha this doesn¡¯t look like a monster that could be defeated by just few dozen A-rank, and now I¡¯m fighting it alone while still being a B-rank? This is really suicide, isn¡¯t it?¡± The girl thought to herself. Now, I understand why he chooses to escape rather than to fight it! Hahaha It would seem that I still have a long way to go. She thought. She was probably being too hasty. She was admired by everyone in the academy and was hailed as a genius. A sixteen year old girl was a B-rank mage! But because of this maybe she was gotten too confident causing her to overestimate herself. She didn¡¯t assess the situation properly and underestimated the S-rank monsters. But she was regretting it. She now knows the power gap between her and an S-rank was like heaven and earth. Genius huh? She silently mused. But unbeknownst to her, the man who she just met a while ago was more of an incomprehensible existence. If she was hailed as a genius by being a B ranker in such a young age, then what about Lyle who reached C ranker when he was just five years old? And now he was only 12 years old and yet he was an A ranker! Genius is but an understatement. The raised his arm holding the club. Then he swung it towards the girl in a flash. The girl desperately tried to get out of the way of the titan¡¯s attack but she couldn¡¯t move her body the way she wanted to. She was terrified and her body was overwhelmed by fear. ¡°Damn. I cannot afford to die in a place like this!¡± Said the girl as she gritted her teeth while cursing her own powerlessness, ¡°If I die now, I would lose everything I worked hard to get!¡± Having lost all hope she closed her eyes and waited for the club to come. But then¡­ ¡®Wooosh¡¯ The attack never came; instead she felt she was floating in the air. "Hey!¡± A voice called out to her. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure carrying her in a princess-style position. ¡°Y-you!?¡± The only words she could utter. She stared at the boy who was carrying her. His hair was black and wavy. And although he had a slender build she did not think of him as scrawny as she noticed his body had some slight musculature to it. The boy¡¯s face was like that of a girl. He was wearing a black coat with reddish lines. And underneath his coat was a jet-black shirt with red colored tribal flame. The girl pretended to be in bad mood on the outside but she was extremely happy that he came back and saved her. She even pouted at him, ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you already escaped while leaving me alone to die?¡± ¡°Hm? Did I say that I will escape?¡± The boy then said. ¡°I just went there and meditate to regain my lost mana you know!¡± ¡°Regain?¡± The girl ask not understanding what he meant. ¡°Well, never mind!¡± He said while he carefully and gently put her down. ¡°Now then, what should I do?¡± Watching Lyle¡¯s calm demeanor while looking at the titan, the girl became restless and said, ¡°Why are we stopping? Didn¡¯t you see that monster¡¯s power! Even I, a B-rank mage can¡¯t even defeat it! We should run now before it¡¯s too late! Hey, are you listening to me!¡± ¡°Well, just calm down okay! You¡¯ll ruin your beautiful face you know! A girl should be calm, cool and collected!¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying under this dangerous situation!?¡± The girl looked at the titan approaching them and started complaining. However, not minding the girl¡¯s frantic voice and complaints, Lyle submerged on his thoughts. Then suddenly as he thought of something good, he smiled mischievously and stared at the titan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait there and cool your head. I have thought of something I really wanted to do! Ahahahahaha¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±She asked, bewildered. ¡°Nothing in particular, it¡¯s just that, it¡¯s one of the ¡®Must-do¡¯ lists if you¡¯re a real otaku!¡± ¡°Otaku?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Lyle calmly walked without caring about his surroundings. Standing still, he step his left leg forward. He then slightly bent his whole body while his left hand together with his right arm was clutching together in his right side. Finally, he compressed enough mana in both his hands while shouting, ¡°KA, ME, KA, ME, HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Chapter 32: [ Bankai !!! ... just kidding~ ] ¡°KA, ME, KA, ME, HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Shouting at the top of his lungs, Lyle shot a giant ball of light from his hands. It then fired of like a huge beam as if it was launched from a blaster by a gund*m. The destruction caused from the ball of light he used was so great that it scorched the air as it was fast approaching the titan. Boooooooooooom! A deafening sound resounded through the whole forest, cutting through the air. ¡°Kya-!¡± The girl couldn''t help but screamed as she was blown away by the shockwave caused from Lyle¡¯s attack. ¡°Wha-What just happened?! What kind of magic was that?!¡± The girl asked, bewildered. In what she saw next left her dumbfounded as she could not help but have her breath taken away from her. Save for where she lay on the ground and the boy''s sole position, the forest beside them had been ravaged by fire. By some miracle they weren¡¯t burned but the girl could see the magic''s path of destruction. And the hard-to-believe fact is that, the mysterious magic had reduced a portion of the forest to a field and the trees and ground around them were incinerated and was even smoking. Truly fearsome, its path only leaves nothing but burned and destroyed plants and trees. It was so strong that being hit by it means instant-death and without leaving any trace. However, an unexpected event happened. The titan¡¯s body glowed a golden light for just a moment, and during that moment its skin cause Lyle¡¯s attack to be repel. Lyle guessed that it used a special Magic. Its inherent magic must be increasing its defense significantly. ¡°Impossible,¡± She thought, ¡°Did that magic did this?! No, impossible! There isn¡¯t any magic that could do such a thing!¡± From what the girl know up until now, there is no such magic that can caused so much destruction except for high-level spell. But those spells can only be used by SS-rank up to SSS-rank mages. The girl then thought he might have been using an artifact that could amplify magic power but she couldn¡¯t be certain about what sort of medium he was using. Regardless, no matter how strong a mage might be, to be able to use such destructive magic in a young age is just too impossible. Once Lyle felt the girl¡¯s glaring-like stare, he turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Muuuu. Maybe it hasn¡¯t enough power! Then this¡­¡± ¡°Just¡­ Who are you?!-, no, that¡¯s not important right now! Listen, titans has the ability . Thus, magic based attacks are useless against them. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic you used just now but that can¡¯t even leave them a scratch!¡± The girl explained while flinging her arms about in the process. The reluctant Lyle listened. However, the more he heard about it the more he thought how absurd this titans are. His quickly changing facial expressions was too amazing too describe as his displeasure rose up. ¡°But the lightning-spear you did just now hurt it, you know!¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s not purely magic, it also had physical attack on it!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Lyle however, showed no signs of worry and panic. He just acted like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world and looked up at the sky. Now that the smoke cleared up, he could clearly saw the smug look of the titan while looking at them in the distant. As if belittling his magic just now, the titans smirked. ¡°HAHAHA MAGIC! USELESS! HAHAHA¡± *Pikun* A vein popped on his head as his gaze became fiercer. ¡°DON¡¯T BE CONCEITED YOU DAMNED OVERGROWNED APE!!! WHAT I DID IS JUST AN IMITATION! IF MY IDOL DID IT, YOU WILL BECOME DUST IN JUST A SECOND!!!¡± Lyle shouted angrily as he stomped the ground hard while grinding his back teeth. ¡®Just what the heck is he saying!¡¯ Watching him from behind, the girl couldn''t help but retort in her mind. ¡°I MAYBE JUST A SECOND-RATE BUT FOR YOU OVERGROWNED APES THAT HAVE A BRAIN FOR BUGS, I ALONE IS ENOUGH!!! JUST YOU WAIT I¡¯LL TURN YOU INTO MINCED MEAT WITHIN A SECOND!!!¡± ¡®Honestly!¡¯ The girl retorted silently. She really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh after hearing him screaming about things she can¡¯t understand while expressing his anger like a child throwing in a tantrum. Looking again at the titan, the girl almost got cold feet, but she still persevered. All of a sudden Lyle took a deep breath and while exhaling said. ¡°If magic is really useless against them then I¡¯ll just need to use ¡®that¡¯¡± Lyle calmly said, who seemed to finally regained his composure. ¡°That?¡± The girl curiously asked. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to use it if it¡¯s not necessary because it really consumed a huge amount of my mana but I think I don¡¯t have a choice here. Based from my mana reserve right now, I can only use it for 1 minute. Hm! I guess for that idiot, who don¡¯t know how great kamekameha attack is, it won¡¯t even last 1 minute!¡± He said with a calm but confident face. ¡°Just what the heck are you talking about?¡± Still looking at the titan, the boy then took a step forward as though he were trying to hide the girl behind him and so as to face off against the titan. Though he was facing a monster who was far larger than himself, the girl had the impression that he was neither nervous nor afraid. He was as solid as a rock and he showed no signs of wasted movements. Lyle truly seemed to be relaxed. ¡°Yo, you damn monster; you can understand what I¡¯m saying, right? Well if you can then let me tell you that if you apologize now maybe I will kill you without suffering, because even if you an idiot apologized, I won¡¯t still forgive you! Mocking my idol¡¯s signature move is the most unforgivable crime in the whole entire world. You damn ugly overgrown apes!!¡± Lyle said with a serious voice towards the monsters but the titan completely ignored him. The girl could only swallow her saliva behind him. It was because of how frighteningly serious his gaze was, that the girl knew instinctively that he did not mean it as a threat. Lyle then pulled out his katana from one of the two black sheaths dangling in his side. ¡°Let¡¯s do this Sakura. I will use you for now!¡± He muttered. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± But no one answered. ¡°Hello? Miss Sakura? Hello?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± Lyle was perplexed to that silence. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®Come to think of it. These two was unusually quiet since meeting Sheila. Arere!? Did I do something bad?¡¯ He silently thought. He was now shedding cold sweat. For him nothing is more frightening than a woman keeping her silence. ¡°Hello? Miss Sakura? I just want to inform you but I¡¯m really in a pinch right now!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Die you stupid master!¡± ¡°----Eh!?¡± As Lyle was beginning to shed cold sweat, he finally heard a response. But this voice seemed cold for some reason. Although Sakura¡¯s voice was usually calm and cold, but this time it¡¯s unusually colder than usual. Lyle was now nervous, more nervous than normal. The girl watching him was now perplexed as she thought ¡®What is he doing this time? Talking to that thin sword? Is he touched in the head? ¡® Or something along those lines. Even the monster titan was also wondering and was just watching him with strange eyes. ¡°My precious Sakura! Did I do something you didn¡¯t like? Did I make you mad? You too Yuki, why are you both silent?¡± ¡°M-master I-it¡¯s just t-that you k-keep on flirting with that gryphon yet y-you forgot about us!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± This time, the one who answered him was not Sakura but the shy Yuki. ¡°N-no, that is not true! I¡¯m not flirting! Sheila and I are just friends, though it¡¯s a little bit different but¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Lyle was saying excuses after excuses, but to no avail. There was still no response from the twin adorable foxes. ¡°M-Miss Sakura. T-This much is all right, right? H-Hey, we¡¯re in the middle of a fight right now¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± He was ignored. Because there was still no reaction, he soon wanted to cry. ¡°¡­Hey, Miss Sakura? My precious, lovely, adorable and cute Sakura? Haaa~ T-then I-if you w-want, how about I c-cuddle y-you t-tonight when we sleep.¡± ¡°Really¡­? *cough* Hmph! Because you really insisted it then I will just help you.¡± ¡°M-me too, m-master!¡± As Lyle somehow squeezed his voice and uttered a very weird promised, Sakura finally answered him although his face right now was redder than a tomato. ¡®Haaa, it¡¯s too embarrassing¡­! What is this!?What did I just promised? I only meant it as a joke, but¡­. Haa~ oh well, more importantly right now we can now fight!¡¯ ¡°Then let¡¯s do this Sakura!¡± ¡°Yes master!¡± ¡°Dance ¡± Lyle said in a truly casual and calm way. In that moment, his power erupted. His mana came bursting out like a fountain. Incredible amounts of mana then came gushing out from his body as it slowly enveloped him. The vast amount of mana leaked out and its horrifying quality went on to his surroundings and started devastating the landscape. The mana he let forth as well as the very pressure of it made even the girl behind him fall to her knees. ¡°Just¡­ Just what is this mana?!¡± The girl screamed in her mind. The tremendous amount of pure mana was filling up the entire space they were in. It was an eerie mass of pure power. The air itself became heavier and the girl felt that gravity itself had increased a few fold as well. She was overwhelmed just by watching this and felt that her very core was being violated by the mana around her. Even the monster titan was not an exception as it suddenly become restless. What Lyle just used was his which he experimented for more or less than three years. He based it from a famous anime he always watched in his past life. By injecting enormous mana in the sword he can awaken the swords sleeping power and potential to use it to the limit. That is the <1st form: Awaken> it also worked the same like a sword enchanted by magic especially magic elements. But there is also the second form in which Lyle just used, <2nd form: Clad>. This form can only be used if a sword has a living soul in it, such as Lyle¡¯s twin katana. By injecting enormous mana on it, the wielder can equip the soul living in his sword just like clothes and can also used the soul¡¯s abilities. But unlike the first form, the wielder and the sword¡¯s soul must have unyielding and unwavering bond between them or otherwise it won¡¯t work. ¡°Uuugh,¡± The girl could barely stand it. A feeling as though she was going to throw up welled up inside her. The mana was just that sinister and offensive. ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± The girl thought, ¡°All this mana would cause any normal mage¡¯s head to burst. Just what is he doing? Is he really a human?¡± Then the vast amount of mana compressed and clad Lyle¡¯s whole body as if it was covering him until nothing was left. All the mana Lyle let out as well as the pressure suddenly vanished in thin air, only leaving the devastated state of the surrounding and a very big crater as him at the center. As the dirt and dust began to clear up. The girl could finally see Lyle clearly, who was standing at the very center of the crater but this time his appearance looked very different from before. He had three golden fox tails as well as fox ears above his head. His black shirt and cloak was replaced by a long black kimono with red linings while holding a long black katana. His clothes were actually influenced by the image he made in his mind while transforming. His appearance right now greatly resembles a certain death god. ¡®What!? What the hell is this? Is he really the same guy as before? Is he really not human?¡¯ The girl behind Lyle was just at a complete loss for words. Various questions keep popping in her head as she watched Lyle¡¯s new appearance. She was utterly shocked to see him like that to the point that she had already forgotten to bring her own self to get up. However, in the next instant, Lyle''s figure suddenly vanished in front of her very own eyes. Leaving in his wake; a vast chunk of the ground had been carved out leaving a deep groove in the ground. Lyle, however, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Prepare yourself, ugly monster! Because this will only end in an instant¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s listless calm voice from above, the girl then looked up on reflex and could see that he had jumped far into the air. Chapter 33: [ Unreasonable Power ] ¡°Prepare yourself, ugly monster! Because this will only end in an instant¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s listless calm voice from above, the girl then looked up on reflex and could see that he had jumped far into the air. ¡°¡± Crimson fire wrapped the blade of the black katana and took the form of a crimson blade that was wrapped in flames. Not just his blade that was wrapped by flames, even in the tip of his three tales has crimson fire in the tip. ¡°HaaaaaaaaAAA!!!¡± The crimson blade struck into the titan¡¯s defenseless torso. It couldn¡¯t even react at his quick movements. What happened next is hard to explain. For the girl who was watching it. It was almost as if she could not make out what had happened at all. With only ten graceful slashes as if he was dancing elegantly in the air, the fight was already over in an instant. What she saw was burned right into her retina and very mind. His movements were so fast she can¡¯t follow him at all. Each time the blade swung with a speed that left afterimages, a trail of crimson light and flames drawn in the air. Because of the first five strikes, the titan¡¯s posture was destroyed. The five strikes that followed completely burned the titan¡¯s life. That was all it was. He was able to defeat an S-rank monster without a problem. His was a strength that was all of its own. A power that was altogether absurd and impossible. For her who was hailed as a genius in her entire life, this power was so absurd that it was even hard to imagine much less believe. And most importantly, that nonsensical power was without a doubt wielded by a boy much younger than her. "No way!? Impossible!?" That was the only thing she could muster. Her voice was filled with shock and disbelief. That power has truly far transcended the limits of human capabilities. The inside of her head was already in disarray, which was the least of her concerns. ¡®A boy.... Defeated an S-rank monster? And what the heck is that power? This kind of nonsense....!¡¯ The moment Lyle landed on the ground, the crimson light and the flames had already disappeared from the blade and even his clothes had already reverted back to normal. His fox tails and ears vanish as well as if they were nothing but an illusion cast by a messy mind. Lyle turned around casually. His face revealed a wry smile as if his appearance just a while ago was nothing but a dream. His overall appearance was now reverted to his normal black shirt with coat and pants. The only aspect of him that was different from a while ago was that he¡¯s face right now was very solemn and gentle. Like a beautiful face of a girl; innocent and filled with naivety. ¡°You just now, wha- ¡°ShkreeeeeeeeehhHH!!!!¡±¨Ct, aaargh! What is it this time!?¡± The girl was startled. She wanted to asked him about what just happened however, she suddenly heard a shrill cry from somewhere. They just finished fighting that giant titan and they had already spent most of their magic just now. And now another ominous shadow was flying in the sky. The girl couldn''t help but feel horrified. Her face paled because of the pressure the monster was letting out. It was a disaster! Truly a calamity! However, contrary to the girl''s reaction, Lyle seemed relieved and full of life. He was even smiling while looking at the sky. She couldn¡¯t understand why and felt irritated by it. ¡°What the hell are you doing, feeling relieve and all! Another monster is coming you know! Although I don¡¯t know what kind, but I can felt it. It is a horrible and strong monster. Stronger than the one we just fought! We should run now that it still hasn¡¯t found us!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to calm down? Really girls in this world!¡± Lyle said while shrugging his shoulders and he was even shaking his head in disbelief much to the girl''s displeasure. ¡°Just what are you saying!? Are you an idiot? No you are really an idiot!¡± She changed her question to a statement as an intended insult. She glared at him with an annoyed look and was even shouting at him but her words didn¡¯t seemed even reach him. Suddenly, Lyle raised his two arms. ¡°Hey!!! We¡¯re here!¡± Because of Lyle¡¯s sudden action, the girl was startled and trembling. ¡°Wha-!? What the hell are you doing?! Why are you calling it here! Just keep quiet; no scratch that! Let¡¯s get out of here fast!¡± She grabbed Lyle¡¯s collar and started dragging him. She was feeling restless while thinking what monster could it have been. ¡®A bird type monster? But from what I know, there is no monster that can make such sound! Although this is a high-level forest, there is no such monster in here? Or am I mistaken?¡¯ She was absorbed in her thoughts when a shrill cry that she¡¯d never heard before suddenly entered her ears. A cry as if it was containing a hint of anger, frustration and a hint of happiness at the same time. She stopped her feet and carefully searched for the direction of the sound. It wasn¡¯t big and huge like the monster titan before. It has brown fur and sharp claws. Its body was like a lion and a head of an eagle. It was surrounded by a glowing golden aura that can make anyone feel they were looking at a majestic and divine being. As the girl focused her eyes on it, she immediately recognized it. She held her breath and muttered, " A Gryphon." It was a rare mythical being which is said to have a body of lion and head of an eagle. It was the first time she¡¯d actually seen the real thing. The are very prideful being. They don¡¯t want to socialize from other creatures especially humans as they think of them as lower species. But even so, the girl noticed that the gryphon in front of them was totally different from what she know. She had read all information regarding gryphons. But this one is different. ¡°Shkruaaaarr!¡± The gryphon let out a growl while slowly walking towards them. Frightened, the girl step back a few steps while trembling. She wanted to run away immediately but then, ¡°Oh! It seems you¡¯ve taken so much time! Did you fly far away leaving this place, thinking that I died?¡± Lyle¡¯s raised voice was laced with sarcasm. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. When the gryphon heard him, its eyes seemed burned fiercely as she glared towards him. Feeling the tensed atmosphere, the girl shivered but Lyle, who was the center of this situation, showed no reaction towards it. Yet, as though he was enjoying himself, the corners of his mouth were upturned in a faint smile. The girl fell silent. Lyle¡¯s calm and relaxed expression sent her focus in an about-face towards him. She had seemed to go through shock because of his nonchalant demeanor. She had the look of a 14 year old girl after being discovered by her parents that she was collecting adult BL magazines. After a few seconds, the gryphon seemed to be giving up as she shook her eagle head and said, ¡°What dost thou think of this one? Haa~ This one believe thou art alive. It¡¯s just that there were some unforgivable birdbrain who almost cause this one to lose some¡­*cough* never mind.¡± ¡°Hooo! I see, hahaha¡± As if pleased by what the gryphon, Sheila said. Lyle was laughing non-stop while running towards Sheila. He immediately hugged her mane while caressing her fur. ¡°Hey, stop that! Get off on this one!¡± Although she said that, her voice doesn¡¯t contain any discontent but instead her voice was filled with joy for some reason. Hearing the conversation between Lyle and the gryphon, the girl stood in blank surprise. She was dumbfounded and could only watched them in silence. She moved her gaze to the gryphon and next she looked towards Lyle who was happily caressing the gryphon¡¯s fur. Then suddenly as if she realized something she pointed at the gryphon with trembling hands. ¡°I-it t-talk? H-how?¡± No wonder she was so surprise, just like Lyle before, this is also the first time she heard about a beast talking like a human. This surprise might even be greater than the time Lyle displayed his unbelievable power just a while ago. ¡°What happened here? It seems like there was a fight here just a while ago?¡± Looking around Sheila said. ¡°Hm? Yeah, we are attack by an overgrown ape¡± Lyle answered while climbing at her back while completely ignoring the girl who was fearfully trembling like a little abandoned puppy in a rainy season. ¡°Overgrown ape? What art thou saying?¡± ¡°A titan called or something. There you can see it right?¡± ¡°Oh! Where art the one who defeated it? Doth an S-rank, right?¡± She asked surprised while surveying around the surrounding. ¡°It¡¯s me; I¡¯m the one who defeated it! Well, so much for that, let¡¯s go home, I need to change my clothes! They had already become somewhat dirty.¡± ¡°Fine! Grabbed tightly to this one¡¯s back! Make sure thou won¡¯t fall a second time!¡± Lyle happily grabbed the gryphon''s back. When they started flying a voice suddenly called out to them from behind. ¡°Wait! Where are you going? Are you leaving me behind?¡± The girl exclaimed. ¡°Ah, yeah, right! You¡¯re also here!¡± Lyle casually said while turning his head to face her. ¡°What!? You already forgot about me?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no monsters now, so you can now go back yourself! So that¡¯s that bye!¡± ¡°Then, just tell me one thing!¡± She hurriedly said when she saw Lyle and the gryphon was about to leave. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your name! I still don¡¯t know your name!¡± ¡®Should I tell her, or not? If she knew my name, she will surely go and find me later on! It seems like she is also a student of the academy. However, she had already witnessed my power. Without no doubt, this will become very troublesome in the future. Haaa~'' Lyle was pondering whether he should tell her his name or not. He decided to lay low inside the school to avoid any trouble but this girl in front of him is surely that kind of trouble. He leaned his body sideways and tilted his head. Intending to have an impudent expression, he coolly glanced at the girl¡¯s face. He shrugged his shoulder and, as apathetic as he could muster, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m just a common, normal, average and super ordinary boy who just happen to pass by here, so no need for a beautiful young and noble lady like yourself to remember such a commoner like me. Although some things had already happened in here, please forget it because they are only dreams. But don¡¯t worry for I will never forget your bod*cough* I mean you! That¡¯s why, I hope and pray for all of the gods that we will never see each other again. Sarabada!¡± Although the last words he said is very rude, the girl seemed not to notice it; maybe she decided to ignore it, and still continue standing as she stared at Lyle¡¯s face. After finishing his words, the gryphon turned around and left as though it was running in the sky. Listening towards Lyle¡¯s outrageous speech, she was left somewhat stunned. Only after she can¡¯t see them anymore, she came back to her senses. ¡°Wait!¡± She tried to call him out, but Lyle was already seated on the back of the gryphon and had flown far away. ********************** - In a certain mansion- The time was evening. While the sun was setting, it gave a parting of vivid orange color. Inside a certain quiet room, there was a man happily drinking wine alone. He stood up and walked towards the door when he felt someone¡¯s presence. When he turns around, he saw a man-like figure inside the shadow. ¡°How¡¯s the plan going?¡± The shadow spoke with a somewhat powerful yet cold voice. The man felt a chill ran down his pine when he heard the voice. He was trembling and was staggering as he fell on his butt. ¡°T-that is, I-it¡¯s going well! W-we o-only n-need an f-few m-more y-years!¡± ¡°We have been waiting for six years!¡± ¡°W-we didn¡¯t e-expect t-that t-the s-seal would be t-this h-hard!¡± ¡°Hmph! As expected of that cursed man! Hasten it, we have been waiting for too long!¡± ¡°Yes master! We will do our best!¡± The shadow vanished as if there it wasn¡¯t in there the first place, while leaving a breeze that silently blew in the room. Shortly after, the room completely regained its silence. Chapter 34: [ The Academys Headmaster ] An obsidian-haired boy was gazing up towards the vast sky, quietly admiring the beauty of the orange colored sky while feeling the wind touching his skin. Beside him were two little foxes curling around while rubbing their heads unto the boy¡¯s body. His black wavy hair flutters while his black colored coat contrasted sharply against the brown fur the beast he was riding. The boy was resting while leaning lazily against the back of the gryphon. Although if one saw the gryphon from afar, it was no different from a regular gryphon but no one would expect that this gryphon was a Deity rank beast that holds a divinity. ---This boy was no other than Lyle and his companion the twin foxes; Sakura and Yuki, as well as his new found companion and friend the gryphon, Sheila. ¡°Are we going home right now, master?¡± The pink colored fox spoke, a beautiful smile playing across her thin lips. Lyle turned his head towards her. His beautiful girly face brightens as a wide smile was drawn on it. ¡°Yeah! Sasha might be worried-sick about me right now!¡± Without even lifting his gaze, he raised his hand to the pink and white colored fox and began to pet them. The foxes giggled, seemingly pleased as they crossed their paws and rest their heads on top of them. Lyle raised his head and looked at the sky again. Somewhere in his thoughts, there was a vague memory. A vague memory about a black haired man walking along the shore while singing. He can¡¯t remember his face but he has a very weird feeling that he know who he was, no not that. He wasn''t really sure but for some reason he could feel that he was him. ¡° From the world, my tears fell In this world you¡¯re irreplaceable Living endless without you, Seems like nothing but a nightmare! I love you, and only you! But this world won¡¯t even let me, Why does this world obstruct me? When I do nothing but only love!¡± ¡°Lyle, thou can sing?¡± The gryphon; Sheila, asked with a surprised voice. ¡°What kind of song was that? It¡¯s the first time this one heard it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s also the first time I did it¡± He replied. ¡°This song just suddenly popped out in my mind. I''m guessing it''s an original song. Anyway, are we there yet?¡± ¡°Almost! Doth can see the city after passing that big tree¡± Sheila replied while continuing to run in the sky. ¡°Oh by the way, we should stop and land before someone saw us¡± Lyle said while gently caressing the gryphon¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get unnecessary attention! You should change into human form before we enter the academy! I will give you my coat to wear, so no need to worry about being seen naked!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ************ The only school in the whole Belphim continent. And this school lies in a city widely-known as Academy City. Academy city is a remote city that has significantly developed in the few recent decades since its foundation. The most important factor that allowed it to develop would be because of the four kingdoms backing it. From establishing new magic, technology, buildings and various things, the academy city became one of the significant power forces in the continent. And moreover it was surrounded by huge walls as if separating it with the rest of the world. The security inside it was so strict that no one can easily enter the school ground unless you¡¯re a student or have permission from the people with authority. Because of all that, it was often called: New World. ¡°Oh so this is Academy City. I felt like I¡¯ve come back from Japan isn''t it.¡± Lyle sighed in admiration. Just as Lyle and Sheila; who transform into a human while wearing Lyle¡¯s black coat, arrived at the main gate, suddenly ¨C ¡°Prince Lyle!¡± A familiar voice sounded out. Turning his head to look, a surprised joy appeared on Lyle¡¯s face. ¡°Sasha!¡± Sasha was standing in a corner near the gate. Smiling, she walked over. ¡°Where have you been Prince Lyle!? Just how long do you think you are inside that forest!?¡± ¡°Sasha, eh, ah Sorry? By the way, why are you here?¡± Linley said questioningly. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished everything! The Head Master said that you can now start tomorrow,¡± A look of irrepressible excitement appearing on her face. ¡°Oh right! The Head Master wants to see you so you need to meet her tomorrow before you join your class!¡± ¡°Really? Thanks Sasha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re always welcome, Prince Lyle. By the way who is she?¡± While tilting her head, she look at the girl who was standing beside Lyle. ¡°Ah, this is Sheila. And¡ª¡± His voice trailed off as he turned towards Sheila who was wearing nothing but a black coat. Seeing it, Sasha¡¯s expression immediately changed that is why he was unsure of how to introduce her. Then, Sheila smiled at her and introduced herself: ¡°This one is Lyle''s wife, Sheila. Nice to meet thee.¡± She nodded confidently. The air around them was completely frozen, even though it was in the middle of summer. Suddenly, the blood in Sasha¡¯s face drained out faster than a speeding bullet. It might be even faster that superman who was changing his superhero attire. The stupefied Sasha and Lyle left speechless and couldn¡¯t even move an inch. And then¡­ ¡°¡­huuurgh¡­¡± ¡°Waaaaah! Sasha! Pull yourself together! Are you alright!?¡± Right then and there, Sasha passed out and fell, causing Lyle to run over to help him up. *************** Early morning, Lyle came to Red Rose Academy¡¯s Headmaster''s office. Hearing a polite knock, a calm response came from the Headmaster; Moori Schlevaria who was inside. Even though the Headmaster Moori was a little bit surprised, she still ushered him inside. ¡°Oh? You are?¡± Moori offered him a seat as Lyle gave her some documents. Inside was his personal background, of course a faked one. ¡°Headmaster, my name is Shin Kariya. The document inside contains my background as well as the things seen in my status plate¡± Moori¡¯s eyes were wide open after hearing these sudden words and studied the documents seriously. After browsing through it once, she placed the documents on the table and exhaled deeply. Moori turned her gaze towards him and said: ¡°Ara¡­ Should I say this is unexpected¡­ shin was it? These documents are fake right?¡± ¡°Ho? How can you say it¡¯s a fake.¡± Unperturbed, Lyle kept smiling like always. No hint of panic in his beautiful and childish face. Moori directed her grayish eyes towards Lyle. ¡°Haa~ I give up. I know who you are, shin, no should I call you; Lyle Drake Dragonfang. Beloved prince of the Dragonfang kingdom, am I right?¡± Moori said while the corner of her lips turned into a smile. Lyle clicked his tongue inwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Lyle answered impatiently with a bitter face, and Moori shrugged her shoulders again. ¡°Your father already told me about it! So no need to fake your identity, Dragon Prince!¡± Lyle bit his lips and then asked Moori. ¡°Is that true? Haaa~ And I told dad not to tell anyone. Anyway, so what do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular! I promised your dad I will keep quiet about your real identity so no need to worry about it anymore. Oh one thing, I heard rumors regarding the prince of the Dragonfang kingdom, so I want to confirm it with my own eyes.¡± Moori intentionally shrugged her shoulders and fixedly looked into Lyle''s black eyes. Lyle was involuntarily overcome by the pressure of that overbearing stare. ¡°How? Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°Nothing like that, I just want to see your Status plate, that¡¯s enough for me!¡± Lyle took out a golden plate in his coat''s pocket, and then put it onto the front desk.
Status Window
Name:Lyle Drake DragonfangAlignment:Dragonfang Kingdom
Age12 years oldRankA
RaceDemi-Dragon
TitlesPrince of the Dragonfang Kingdom Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.The Prince Bearer of the Cecelia¡¯s claimed Lover One with Nature
Blessings
Cecelia Goddess of Death and Rebirth¡¯s Love and Blessing Bestowed Love and protection. Increase efficiency in using Dark Magic
Lux God of War Blessings Bestowed greater knowledge concerning battles and war.
Victoria Goddess of Knowledge and Magic Blessing Increase efficiency in all magic elements. Give greater mana
Hecate Goddess of Fate Blessing Allows the individual to bend Fate
Venus Goddess of Love and Beauty Blessing Bestowed by the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Increase troubles relating to the opposite sex. Caution: Troubles are coming in your way ^o^V (LOL) - Venus.
Skill Window
? All Elements Aptitude ? Kings Disposition ? Martial arts ? Swordplay ? Compound Magic ? Magic Manipulation o Magic Emission o Magic Compression o Remote Control o Efficiency Rise o Magic Absorption o Body Strengthening o Part Strengthening o Concentrated Strengthening ? Composition by Imagination o Rise in Ability to Imagine o Simultaneous Compound of More than Two Magic o Delayed Invocation ? High Speed Magic Recovery ? Magic Eyes o Sign Perception o Special Perception o Magic Perception o Special Perception o Heat Perception o Special Perception ? Demi-Dragon Form o Dragon Scales Hardening o Dragon Wings o Rise in Magic Efficiency o Rise in Physical Strength o Roar o Wind Clad o Pain Conversion/ Berserk mode ? Sword Release o 1st form: Awaken o 2nd form: Clad ? Language Comprehension
Though his status and rank isn¡¯t as amazing as other high-level adventurer such as mages and warriors. His were still at the level where a boy as young as him couldn¡¯t even reach. The academy bore several genius students from time to time, but the boy in front of him was beyond genius, no he is basically a real monster. As expected, Moori was speechless as she became slack-jawed. It couldn¡¯t be helped. = = Even though it was understandable to owned the skill such as which were a peculiar skill for his race. However, this skill can only be obtained when they reached adulthood. --- But the boy in front of her is clearly, without a doubt just a twelve years old boy. If she wasn''t wrong, then it was too early by four years ... How can this be possible ? Although there were some draconic who managed to obtain it in their early periods and was then considered as a genius that only came once in a hundred years ... ... ---- but she stil haven''t heard of a twelve years old boy who had this powerful skill ... ... Could it be that this unruly, mischievous-looking brat in front of her was a genius that only come once in a thousand years, which only exist in legends? Draconic race are known warriors that can change every part of their bodies to that of a dragon freely and there were even those who were called Elder which can change their whole body into that of a full dragon without a problem. However, this boy in front of her should still be called ''Premature Awakening'' Thus, he must have been paying a huge price whenever he was using this skill ... or maybe he was using his own mana ... = = But these are all nothing but speculations ... --- but what made her almost fell into the ground was the fact that he still has an and that his status and skills were too abnormal, too monstrous. This kind of talent, let alone in a hundred years, even if it was a thousand years, it was really hard to come by. He completely ignored the world¡¯s common sense. It was strange to not be surprised by him. Could it be that this brat was really such a talent? She couldn''t help but looked at Lyle again with a different light. Right now, she really saw a talent with abnormal abilities. ¡°My, my¡­ I had thought there must be something. However, something like these are¡­¡± Drenched in cold sweat, Moori¡¯s usual smile cramped when she saw his status. Seeing her like this, Lyle just uncaringly smiled. The youngest student to reach B-rank in the whole history of the academy was only fourteen years old, but he, a twelve years old is an A-rank? What kind of blasphemy is this?¡± She looked at it normally, even if the silly contents seemed to be fixed through their lives, she could not help believing it because the status and skills she just seen were proven by the status plates. When Moori finished reading the plate, she sat deeply on her chair with a weary look that made her seemed like she suddenly aged for at least ten years. ¡°¡­ Indeed I had expected something from hearing those rumors. But still¡­ the actual things are far more oblique, huh¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Then, Headmaster. What will you do?¡± Moori corrected her seating as she looked at Lyle with calm expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised your father. I will keep your identity as well as your abilities a secret!¡± ¡°¡­ I see. Then that¡¯s good.¡± Lyle shrugged his shoulders and used his gaze to express his sorry and gratitude. ¡°By the way, just in case, wear this¡± Moori took out something under her desk and then throw it to him. ¡­ ¡­ It was a ring. @_@ ¡°What? A ring? No, no, hey Headmaster, I¡¯m still twelve years old. I don¡¯t want to marry anyone for now!¡± ¡°Say what!? Just what the hell are you saying?¡± ¡°This ring! Didn¡¯t you give it to me, because you want to propose to me? Please no, I apologize for being rude, but I think you¡¯re way above your prime already!¡± ¡°Shut up, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! And for your information, I¡¯m still thirty-two this year!¡± ¡°But even so, I¡¯m still not looking for someone yet! So I¡¯m really sorry!¡± He said while bowing. ¡°Listen to people will you!? Haa~ That ring is the it can hide someone¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think I need it.¡± ¡°No you need it. That ring can hide someone¡¯s status and abilities as well. Although only a few knows it.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying because you¡¯re just embarrassed?¡± ¡°Will you stop!? Seriously, such a thing!¡± ¡°Headmaster...¡± ¡°Ah, What is it?¡± ¡°Thanks ¡­ I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± These two were creating their own atmosphere. Really, if someone accidentally opened the door and saw them, they will really misunderstand it. Chapter 35: [ Reunion ] "Morning, Sasha. You''re quite early today." It was still the break of dawn and there was no sign of the spring sun yet. Lyle woke up early as this will be his first day in this world¡¯s school. Even though he had no expectation towards this world¡¯s education, he was still excited as this will be a new experience for him. Unlike the plain and boring lessons in earth, this world seems like it will be different. He lightly washed his face ¡ª since he was going to properly wash it again later ¡ª and put on his usual black shirt attire. Then he went downstairs to the dining room and saw that Sasha had started making their breakfast. "Good morning, Prince Lyle... please help yourself." "Thanks. Oh by the way, you can just directly call me Lyle or Young master. Someone might heard you calling me prince..." "Ah, right! Th-then, Ly--no, Young master then." She handed him a cup of tea while feeling bashful. After a sincere word of gratitude, he emptied the glass in one breath, and then returned it to Sasha''s outstretched hand. ¡°Good morning Lyle.¡± ¡°Good morn--- ¡° Sheila greeted Lyle. The wet brown-hair swayed gently with the wind with a slight smile appearing on her face. Lyle wanted to greet back but he was cut off by the spectacle in front of him. ¡ªBecause for some reason, she¡¯s not wearing anything. In other words she¡¯s completely fresh out of the bath and naked. ¡°WHY AREN¡¯T YOU WEARING SOMETHING!?¡± Lyle nodded his head. = = Sasha was really shocked to see Sheila dressed up like that more than Lyle. She still hadn''t recovered from her shock the other day. After Sasha woke up from fainting because of the shock caused by what Sheila said, Lyle tried to explain it from her. Still not recovered from the shock, she couldn¡¯t quite understand what Lyle was saying. Fortunately after some time, she collected her thoughts and finally understood the situation. Although for some reason, there is a heated rivalry between them and seemed like they can¡¯t agree towards each other. ¡°Just why art thou so heated up this early in the morning! This one heard that it¡¯s doth not strange for a wife to walk around in the house bare naked, especially if dost husband is in the house. There are also naked-apron, and ---¡° ¡°STOOOOOP!!! JUST WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING THIS TIME!? AND WHERE THE HECK DID YOU HEARD THAT KIND OF NONSENSE THINGS!? IMMEDIATELY GET DRESS AND GET -----!!¡± Lyle nodded. = = ¡°How can thou scream this early in the morning? Are thou a rooster? How can someone who lacks common sense like thee understand being a wife such as I, am I right Lyle?¡± ¡°Kuu¡­I didn¡¯t expect to be told off about common sense by someone who isn¡¯t wearing anything as she walked in front of a man¡­ And I should have told you before. You have to listen to what others was saying until the end, you know? Haa~ now go back and get dressed." Lyle nodded again. = = Giving up making sense on her, Sasha started telling her off while pushing her inside the bathroom. Lyle who was just keeps nodding while quietly listening to them suddenly remembered something. He turned back and faced Sasha who was still pushing Sheila inside the bathroom. ¡°Ah, Sasha¡± ¡°What is it, Young master?¡± ¡°You see, starting today I will be going to class, that is why I will leave you the egg. Please take care of it!¡± ¡°Yes Young master. But young master, can it be that egg is already dead? It has been more than six years since we found it, yet it still hasn¡¯t shown any changes at all.¡± The egg they¡¯re talking about is the same egg they found on the palace courtyard six years ago. Although Lyle don¡¯t know what kind of egg it was, it might be a dangerous creature but still he took and take care of it. But for some reason, the egg hasn¡¯t shown any signs of hatching. It didn¡¯t even move or shake nor grow big. It¡¯s just like a rock sculpted like an egg. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not dead. That egg is still slowly absorbing mana. Whenever I use I saw it absorbing the surrounding mana. Maybe it will hatch any minute now; maybe tomorrow, month or year from now, no one knows¡± ¡°Understood young master!¡± *********** ¡°¨C¨CWith that said, he is Shin Kariya who will be attending this school from today onwards. Everyone, there are probably many things which you aren¡¯t used to, but I hope you will get along with him.¡± The school building: Second floor, 1st year, class A classroom. Receiving the introduction of the female instructor in charge of the class; Mirin Bluebird, Lyle made an expression showing that he did not know what to say. After leaving his house, Lyle went to his class. Calmly walking towards the corridor he arrived at the room with a . In his way, he noticed some strange stares and gazes were shot towards him by all the students he met and passed by. The looks in their eyes were as if they saw a very famous idol walking inside their school; not daring to walk up and talk nor see his eyes directly. What''s more important was that, whenever Lyle wanted to ask them for direction, all the students immediately avoided him and run away with a beet red face ... ... this made him feel strange and awkward ... Is this some sort of first-time-in-school bullying ? =_= As he opened the door of his designated classroom, the atmosphere immediately turned strange in an instant. The surroundings seemed to pause. Lyle could even hear the sound of a heart beating loudly; No, it''s not just one but several hearts ... ... Being a dragon really is a cheat ... ... is this what superman always felt because of his superhuman hearing ? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. All the students looked at him as he enter, especially girls who was blown away for some reason. Their eyes shining and sparkling ... ... But no one spoke ... ... The class doesn''t seem like there were an equal number of guys and girls. Perhaps, the number of girls might be a little bit more. ~@~ Following that, the person who appeared to be the homeroom teacher turned her gaze on him. She seemed to be around twenty-two. Deep blue suit and High heels. In addition, including her beauty and dignified personality, she seemed to boast of great popularity among the female students. It might have been some sort of fortune that he was put in the class which such an instructor took charge of. ¡°Well, do you have anything you want to add, Shin?" "Nothing in particular." "Then, you don''t need to introduce yourself anymore?" "If that''s okay." "Well, in that case¡­ ¡­ ¡­. it''s not. Please introduce yourself properly." Lyle¡¯s expression clouded as he looked at the students with half-opened eyes. By now, he was already done checking the faces of most of the students. All of them seemed like elites such as prided nobles and royalty. ¡®This will be a pain! I should have asked her to put me in a more normal class!¡¯ With half-opened eyes, Lyle smiled faintly to the elites gathered in this classroom. Then gave a simple introduction of him. "... ... it''s troubling when I''m suddenly asked to say something about myself but ¡ª¡ª¡ª just as the appearance suggests - uncivilized and savage, Shin Kariya. Misogynistic, idiotic and foolish. Vulgar, brutal, and hedonistic, sometimes a good person yet cruel. I''m just a lowly commoner who values love, peace and justice. I just want to become a lowly member at the edge of the class and I love being alone so much. So better keep your distance from me, and please don''t concern yourself with me too much. That¡¯s all thank you!" ¡®Yosh! With that simple and precise introduction they will never bother or even concern themselves to me¡¯ was what Lyle was thinking. He thought, with that not-so-simple introduction they will now leave him alone but unbeknownst to him, he just make it worst. The whole room fell silent. Deathly silent as if a meteorite just suddenly fell in the classroom or maybe as if the time suddenly stopped. There are students who watch him with interest. There were a few with sparkling eyes, as if they just saw a rare animal ... A few of them appear to dislike him. Some was watching indifferently. Some watch him from the shadows while thinking. ¡®Uwaa, it seems a problem child!¡¯ ¡®A commoner? Hmph how unsightly¡¯ ''he''s super hot but too bad he''s a commoner'' and some others. Then a small buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom. Well, it¡¯s no wonder. With that kind of pompous self-introduction, who wouldn¡¯t? Moreover, that a commoner person like him was admitted in Class A, filled with elites, nobles and royalties¨C¨C Everyone probably hates it,too, and honestly even they don¡¯t want to associate with him. ¡°¡­ Prince Lyle!?¡± As Lyle was inwardly praising himself for his great introduction or so what he believed. He suddenly heard such a voice. ¡°¨C¨CEh?¡± A blond-haired girl who was in a seat on the window side of the classroom. She has long, large fox ears in the top of her head and her fluffy hair was brought together with two ribbons. And, her rich chest which greatly pushed up her uniform brought about a mysterious charm to the girl¡¯s calm and collected face. ¡°Lyle? Isn¡¯t his name Shin?¡± "Prince? What did she mean by Prince?" The students were whispering with each other, wondering what the girl called him. Alarmed by the sudden call, he immediately dash and cover her mouth with his hands. ¡°Ahahahaha I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person here, I¡¯m shin, S-H-I-N and you are¡­¡­.. eh? Errr, are you by any chance, Princess Feme¡­!?¡± ¡°Yes, t-that¡¯s right l-long time n-no see Prince Lyle.¡± To Lyle¡¯s question, the girl nodded and confirmed. --- Princess Feme Foxtail. Princess of the beast kingdom and daughter of the king. Furthermore, she was Lyle¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although unlike his father who often visit the palace in this past six years, Princess Feme didn¡¯t at all. ¡®Hm? Don¡¯t tell me, this school-plot isn¡¯t my father¡¯s plan but that beast king?..... nah couldn¡¯t be¡¯ ¡°Ssshhhh! don¡¯t tell anyone my name! Call me Shin, okay?¡± He whispered. ¡°Eh?... ah okay!¡± Although bewildered, she obediently nodded. While Lyle and Feme was whispering at each other, ¡®Isn¡¯t Princess Feme¡¯s fianc¨¦e the prince of the dragonfang kingdom?¡¯ ¡®Cheating?¡¯ the surrounding students began talking and whispering about their relationship. ¡°Then please take care of me Princess Feme.¡± As Lyle exchanged greetings like this, the instructor Mirin said ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make noise. I''m starting the lesson. Shin your seat will be in that empty seat." With Mirin¡¯s voice, the classroom regained calm instantly. As she pointed the empty seat is located in the last row beside the window. Lyle sat at his desk. He then looked down at his table with half-opened eyes, and gently put his bag on the floor. For some reason, there are fierce glares coming from the people around him, although he just shrugged his shoulders and ignore it. Lyle narrowed his eyes and look out the window. He endured the gazes of his new classmates and somehow took the class. ¡°¡­Hmph¡± A girl who woke up looked at this as she seemed to be in a bad mood. And, Lyle did not notice her gaze. Chapter 36: [ Classroom Trouble ? ] [ IT WAS A FIGHT TO THE DEATH, and I felt great. That dumbass should know who he is messing with! And what can I say, my every move was perfect. Every strike was so much fun I wanted to laugh out loud. [ CHEERS, Lyle, for making it look dramatic and all that. Trust me, the truth was a bit less glamorous. ] Oh shut up @creed@!Anyway, I don''t know how I managed fighting it all this time with Sasha, Sheila and the others yammering but I must say, I got some good fight after a very long time. ON THAT HAPPY NOTE , my good friend @creed@ hands me the microphone . [ Thanks a lot.] ] Back in Earth, I would often wondered myself about some things happening inside the classroom. Aside from not listening to the teacher''s speech in front. Most guys always found themselves fiddling their phones and gadgets. Checking their phones for texts or even obsessed over what girls were saying about them online. I thought that it was them just being selfish and annoying but I think I was mistaken. The students in this world were so focused on the teacher as if their very lives depend on it. Therefore I concluded that it wasn''t the students that were a fault but maybe it''s because of the content of the teaching material that was boring or at worst ... it''s because of the one teaching them. ... ... Ssshhh don''t tell this to anyone, who knows my beautiful teacher might heard it. She''s scary when she''s angry~ @-@ Anyway, unlike this so-called obedient students I was bored to death. All I could do was to look up at the clear-weathered skies, ignoring the droning of the teacher which I probably should have been listening to while fully enjoying the sluggishness of the school day. .....I already know what the teacher was teaching so I find it boring to listen. ---Is this what those students back in Earth always feeling, I wonder. Ahh, it¡¯s so boring. Boring to a magnificent degree. Of course, to me, however boredom was a supreme luxury. Speaking of which, ever since this morning, I came to fully understand the concept of class distinction. The royalty and nobles present in this class, even if they are not strong, they are not people that I can simply mess with. If they are nobles from my kingdom; Dragonfang Kingdom, then it will still be fine. However, if I were to see nobles from another country with a large population, then it¡¯s best to turn away. And my current identity is a commoner. So, class-wise, I don¡¯t really have any power here. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I hate being on the window side of the classroom that much. Honestly, being second from the back on the window side is a pretty good position to be in. Fort added information, I was also sitting like this back in Earth. I collapsed limply onto the top of my desk. I think we were in the middle of math class probably, but I didn¡¯t give a damn. There was no helping it, you know? The coverage of the lesson was still at the elementary level. As a good student from Earth, how in the world would I not know how to solve addition and subtraction? Jeez~ In this quiet, still room, the only sounds in the classroom were teacher Mirin¡¯s weak voice and the chalk hitting the blackboard. ---And so, I decided to enter the dream world. ----------------------------------- When I woke up, math class had already ended and the next class had begun. Or rather, the next class seemed to have ended as well. Glancing to my left, I saw the curtains fluttering in the wind; maybe it was because of the heat, but someone had opened the window. I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but nice curtains. As these thoughts lazily wafted through my head, I heard the bell chime. Next is... oh, it¡¯s lunchtime, isn¡¯t it? Bento time, bento time. I quickly took out my handmade bento box. To tell you the truth, the one who made this bento was none other than my lovely girl Sasha. Indeed, the beautiful and so obedient maid. I couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. And with my best cool and handsome smile, I opened the bento box cover, grabbed my chopsticks and shoved my fried side dish into my mouth while my teacher gave me a wry look with wide-open eyes. Wooh~ it tasted wonderful. So good, I was drooling. Eating with gusto, I ignored the annoying gazes thrown at me by the surrounding mob characters~ However, what I didn''t expected was the event happening after eating my lunch. I¡¯ve been set up. I wanted to scream. ¡°Give me a break ...¡± Because of my pompous introduction just a while ago, I should be antagonized by some of the student-like mob characters that was only needed to fill the story in. Oops, I shouldn''t have said that! =.= Anyway, I''m assuming that it was because of my exchange with Princess Feme earlier that seemed to bear fruit as some of my classmates seemed to have dispelled their caution towards me and bombarded me with annoying questions. ... ... Strangely enough, I found some strange and weird gazes thrown at me by some students.; especially girls. ... I wonder why ? ¡°Hey, hey, what is your relationship with Princess Feme?¡± ¡°Are you really a commoner?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a commoner how come you¡¯re here!?¡± ¡°From which kingdom are you from? Are you a human?¡± And then, the number of female students assailing me with questions was gathering in front of my desk, at every short break during lessons increased like a festival. I wanted to sleep after eating my lunch but now ... that became a fleeting dream! ¡®Somehow, it¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve imagined ¡­! Aren¡¯t they going to dislike me because of my (self-proclaimed) status and attitude? Uwaaah are these people abnormal?¡¯ Or so I thought. As I was left perplexed to the atmosphere that looked so abnormal¨C¨C The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ---Suddenly, as if imitating Moses when he split the river apart, the surrounding people was cut into two groups. Followed after was a person walking like a queen. She is a slender, petite girl about 130 cm tall. Her beautiful blond hair is tied up into a ponytail. Her eyes are pale blue and radiated a strong spirit. She had a rather pale, fair skin. From the aura she¡¯s emitting it seems she is a genius type. A type that is hard to deal with. High pride and arrogant. The girl points straight at me and said, "Hey transfer student, I shall now tell you the rules of this classroom." Very hard to deal with. I looked at her with half-opened eyes and smiled. "Nah, that¡¯s okay! I can manage." ¡®I think I know where is this going! Uwaaah just go away because if not, this is seriously going to be a pain!¡¯ However, ignoring me, the girl folded her arms against her chest area of her uniform, which hardly bulges, and spoke. Raising her sharp, pointed chin arrogantly like she doesn''t care. "First, you must know the most important thing of this school. And that''s me. My name is Misuzu Malican. Second princess of the Malic Kingdom. I will become the strongest in this school. I have the best grades in the school year and the boss of this class." ¡®Really now, a boss-type huh! A major pain!¡¯ What I find so annoying were people like this, acting as if they just own the world. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Boss." ¡°Now, if you understand then submit to me! Even if you are a commoner I will still accept you, be happy about it!¡± She is pretty openly proud of that. More like she gives no signs of trying to hide her brimming confidence and puffs her chest out. Unfortunately, the size of her chest couldn''t quite match up to the magnitude of her confidence. From my past experiences in my past life, I concluded my impression towards her. ¡®A haughty, impulsive and very annoying idiot.¡¯ ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I thought I already said it from the start, I wanted to be alone so can you please follow the rules I¡¯ve given, Miss Boss!¡± "Oh! I see, then if you decline my offer it means, you are going to make an enemy out of me? Like him?" Misuzu points her finger at the corner of the classroom. Directly opposite from my seat, the last row of the classroom. The seat before the door. A guy with gray hair and horn sticking in his forehead sits there. He has sharp eyes. The color of his irises is a little strange. They are red. A cold red. Those red orbs looked at me. ¡°What the hell do you mean by that? I¡¯m not the one who is selling the fight, it is you idiot!¡± ¡°What did you say!? Who are you calling idiot? Aren¡¯t you the one who is more suited to be called idiot because of your low grades? Idiotic demon prince, Belial?¡± Belial Zorc seems to be the man¡¯s name. The third prince of the Zorc kingdom. "Hah, anyone who doesn''t listen to you is an enemy? Princess." Misuzu spreads both of her hands and smiled. "That''s right. Useless ordinary people should just follow me obediently." Dohn! while remaining seated, Belial kicked the desk of the neighboring student. The student whose desk got kick quivers with a start. He was like pitiful puppy. Can you all not bully the chihuahua ... I really wanted to shout but fortunately I held it in~ "WTF. We haven''t determined who''s better yet." "I thought it would be obvious from our grades...... or do you want to have a go for real? I don''t really mind though." The classroom immediately tenses. No one can move from the murderous intent flowing out from them. While the two was preparing to fight, the whole class rustled once again. Haa~ This is a large classroom you know. Can''t you just look for somewhere else? Why did they need to fight in front of me, I''m not the least bit interested. I was just sitting quietly looking at them with half-opened eyes and yawned. ¡®Just like I thought, it¡¯s a major, extremely, gigantic and ultimately pain!¡¯ I dropped my head on my desk in resignation, suddenly--- ¡°¨C¨CSorry for meddling as you¡¯re busy, but can I?¡± A dignified sound. I heard a translucent voice in the classroom. Hearing this voice, a girl with beautiful features like a fairy floated inside my mind. My (supposedly) fianc¨¦e, Feme Foxtail. ¡°Feme, huh. If you have business, leave it for later. I¡¯m in the middle of an important talk now¨C¨C¡± Misuzu protested so, but, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your pointless argument with Belial but if you somehow get Ly--, *cough* get everyone involved with this, I won¡¯t be just sitting quietly in the corner! Don¡¯t think your status outside means anything here, Misuzu¡± Misuzu gritted her teeth while stomping, she turned around and left. Wow, my fianc¨¦e is quite amazing. I might actually fall for you girl~ ¡°You too, Belial, Back off!¡± ¡°Y-yes P-princess Feme!¡± Belial immediately left. Feme seemed like she didn¡¯t notice Belial¡¯s face becoming red. She then turned around and faced me. ¡°Uum, Ly--, I mean S-shin, c-can I borrow a bit of your time?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± As Feme told so and softly held my hand, she then pulled me to the corridor without waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction and run. ¡°¨C¨CNo way, are they really have some kind of relationship?¡± ¡°It has become interesting.¡± To my classmates¡¯ shrill voices which I could hear from behind, I ignored it magnificently while running down the corridor, while bearing some anxiety. ************* Chapter 37: [ Class Panic ] [ Lyle here ... Anyway guys, I''m sorry I''m carrying bad news. I may not be able to continue doing it for some time. Too many things to be done~ ... --- but no need to fret, my good friend @creed@ will continued it for us. We will also show up from time to time if we have time ... now then, enjoy the chapter~ ] Coming out from the classroom to the corridor, we went up the stairs. When they arrived at the rooftop where there was no one, Feme approached the handrail and quietly looked down below. The scenery of the large school site could be overlooked from here. A vividly green courtyard and great school buildings. ¡°Um, thank you. Feme, you really saved me out there!¡± From the time being, I took a breather and thanked her first. ¡°N-no, eh, uum, y-your welcome. Uhm, it¡¯s been a long time, Prince Lyle. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t visit you this past years!¡± She said while bowing. ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right! you didn¡¯t visit at all, I¡¯ve gotten lonely you know! I really missed you, unlike you, your father sometimes visit me¡± Princess Feme made a severe expression for some reason. For the record, I was deeply, very deeply hurt. ¡°Eh, ahhh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!.... but to be told that you missed me, ehehehe¡± Feme showed me a bashful smile. You¡¯re nice, Princess Feme. I could understand why she was so popular. Watching her big breasts, who swayed at each step, I felt a bit guilty. ¡°Hm? What did you say? I can¡¯t hear it at all!¡± ¡°N-nothing, nothing at all!¡± ¡°Oh well, but Princess Feme, you sure did became beautiful, I bet you have many suitors right now!¡± I said. I suddenly recall Belial¡¯s face when Feme arrived in my desk. It seems Princess Feme didn¡¯t noticed but for me who was observing them, it was very noticeable. ¡°T-thank you very m-much! I, I don¡¯t have any suitors at all! And most of all, I already have a fianc¨¦e, y-you, t-that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t I told you, don¡¯t let that agreement get into you! If you have someone you like other than me, then that¡¯s o---¡° ¡°NO!!! I don¡¯t have someone like that, I, I---¡° I accidentally smiled because of her lovely words. Her honesty was very comfortable to me ¡ª almost like listening to a wonderful music while basking under the beautiful sun ... I wished I could fall in love with her. ¡°E-enough about that, um, Prince Lyle can I ask you something¡± ¡°Hm? Go on, oh and you can call me Lyle without honorifics!¡± ¡°Um okay!, L-lyle why are you hiding your identity?¡± ¡°Well, how can I explain this, ¡­¡­¡­ long story short, freedom!¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± ¡°Yes, freedom! To be in school without shackles known as responsibility and status. To experience like an ordinary student. Well, even if I say that, that¡¯s only a part of the reason though¡± ¡°Then what is the main reason?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s much, much, much more interesting this way! Buwahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°I see, it seems you still Haven¡¯t change at all, Prince Ly---, I mean Lyle¡± We spend our time laughing cheerfully while telling stories towards each other when--- ---*Dong*, the sound of the big bell was heard ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°The afternoon lesson will soon start. Next is the Magic Practical training exercise, so we better hurry up.¡± ¡°Magic Practical training exercise?¡± ¡°Yes, magic practical training exercises. There you will learn your magic element affinity as well as practice to use magic. But now that I think of it, hey Lyle¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Remember that magic you use in the palace six years ago?¡± ¡°Hm? Yes why?¡± ¡°You see, no matter how I search for it I can¡¯t find how you did it. Can you teach me how? Because even the teacher doesn¡¯t know it¡± ¡°Hahaha that? That was an original magic I use. Maybe only I can make it!¡± ¡°What? Really?....um, Lyle I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this but what is your rank? Your real rank?¡± ¡°Hm? Let¡¯s see, now, I think I should be an A-rank.¡± ¡°WHAT!!!!!!!!! Impossible! Really? A-rank?¡± Feme widen her eyes in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe after telling her my rank. I noticed that she was stared at me as if she was looking at a monster. I feel rather offended. ¡°But you better hide it, okay! Also about that magic, you better not tell anyone about it!¡± ¡°W-why?¡± Instead of a reply, I just gave her a smile. ------------------------------ After the school bell rang, me and the rest of class-A gathered in front of Mirin-sensei. We are now in the arena ground for their Magic practical Training exercise. Everyone were not seated neatly according to their student numbers like in their classroom, but scattered around sitting or standing as they liked in a loose group as they prepared for the lesson. Center of attraction was of course, the princess of the Malic kingdom as well as the prince of the Zorc kingdom who have their own big groups. I was sitting naturally in the corner alone while leaning on the wall of the sitting area inside the arena ground. Feme wanted to sit beside me but I rejected it because it might cause a problem in the future if everyone saw us together, especially for a certain someone. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. From all the people gathered here, only one person managed to caught my attention. He was sitting slightly further away from me. He has two horns sticking out in his forehead just like a demon race, but unlike Belial and the other Demon race, he has fur in his arms as well as a wolf tail. Truly a male student who gave off the impression of a demon wolf. He has bruised on some parts of his body, his eyes drooped and quietly distancing himself to the other students. Sometimes he would tremble whenever someone passed by him as if he was cowering in fear. ¡®A bullied person, I guess!¡¯ I silently thought. ¡°Okay. Listen carefully,¡± Mirin in front of us said. With that, the lesson started as I shifted my attention back to her. ¡°Because we have a new student, I will start at the basic. Mages used mana to cast spells based on your own element aptitude. If you have high-affinity toward an element, you can easily cast a spell. Also note that, there are various type of magic a mage can use, this are: Attack magic, Defense magic and support magic. Attack magic is magic mainly use to attack same as defense magic which is used to defend. Support type magic can gives buff towards your allies as well as gives debuff to your enemies. Well, I guess that¡¯s it for today¡¯s explanation. Today for your training you will fight a demon beast.¡± Some students immediately frowned and put on a helpless expression. As if reading their minds, Mirin added. ¡°But don¡¯t worry for this demon beast is only below C-rank, so try to defeat it. Shin, don¡¯t be worried. Because your aptitude for magic hasn¡¯t even been assessed yet. You will just watch them on the side for today!¡± I nodded my head and stood up and then casually walking towards the sitting bench on the corner. Meanwhile, everyone immediately started forming their own teams, though save for the guy I saw earlier he didn¡¯t stood up and was just sitting quietly there as if afraid to make some noise. Oddly enough, no one seemed to mind him as if no one can see him. I couldn''t help but doubt myself if possibly I was the only one who can saw him. Well, it''s not like I care about whether his a real ghost or not, so I decided to ignore it. I lay down on the bench and closed my eyes. Well, even if I did sleep right here, my sharp perception was still activated keeping me in tabs as to what was happening around me. ¡°Okay. Now that you have each of your teams, I will now explain the training. For today¡¯s training, I called several summoning masters to summon a C-rank demonic beast for us. So are you ready?¡± A voice which I deemed belong to my teacher; Mirin, echoed in my ears. ----------------------------------- ¡°HO HO HO~ let¡¯s begin immediately, I will show you how good the great Misuzu Malican really is! HO HO HO~¡± Said the arrogant princess. She raised her head proudly while standing up. The students let out a cheer. ¡°Bring it! We will be the one to defeat it, right guys!¡± Belial said. ¡°Good! Now BEGIN!¡± Immediately a ¡°CRACKED~~ CRACKED~~¡± noise was heard. Not a description, but a literal sound. It¡¯s as if there was a wall of glass in the air which was breaking. Then suddenly the sound stopped. ¡°Eh, is that it? Where¡¯s the monster?¡± Said by one of the student. All the students looked at Mirin who is also staring at the ceiling bewildered. Then¡­. ¡°SCREECH~~ SCREECH~~¡± A black colored wind immediately gathered in one spot. All the students looked at it with expectant looks while readying themselves, but not Mirin-sensei. She felt cold sweat running on her back. Her throat dried as she can¡¯t utter a single sound. The sky was now dyed with red and became ominous. Maybe feeling something strange, some of the students became restless and slowly backing away. This is the first time something like this happened in the middle of a summoning for Mirin. Although she is trying to calm herself, the''SCREECH SCREECH SCREECH'' noise is getting more serious. Destruction. Shattering. The magically reinforced ceiling above them was totally destroyed, and a spider web-like cracks radiated to it. ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Screamed a girl in the class. Big boulders rain down on them. Mirin immediately casted a barrier around the students to protect them. ¡°Brace yourselves! Is everybody alright?¡± Mirin anxiously shouted. Seeing that all the students seemed okay, she immediately contacted the summoning master via telepathy. ¡°What happened? Hey! Answer me! What happened?¡± Her frantic voice reverted in the whole place but no one answered. Giving up, she ran towards the student to assist them. At that moment¨C¨C, An incident, which should have never occurred, had occurred. ¡°Guuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Chapter 38: [ Unexpected Conclusion ] ¡°¡­!? This sound is¨C¨C!¡± Said Mirin as she looked at the big shadow covered by dusts and dirt. When the dust dissipates, they could now see the creature clearly. A humungous being as big as the cyclop Lyle defeated before was standing while holding a big axe. His lower body is that of a human, but his upper body is a cow. His mouth and nose was letting out smoke and his eyes are blood red. ¡°ROOOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡± ¡°I-is that a M-minotaur?¡± ¡°W-Why would a m-minotaur suddenly appear in a place like this¨C¨C?! Is that what we should be f-fighting? I thought it¡¯s only a C-rank but that¡¯s an A-rank demonic beast¡± ¡°Is that¡­, a bull type monster recorded in the books that was only found inside a dungeon!? A Minotaur!?¡± The entire student is terrified upon seeing the ominous beast. Some were screaming, some were crying. Most of the students are still D-rank or C-rank; they can¡¯t hope to defeat a ferocious A-rank demonic beast. ¡°Everyone, calm down! Students don¡¯t attack, prioritize on escaping! Gather without panicking and take shelter in the school building!¡± Mirin ordered. Although she looked calm from the outside, she was actually screaming inside her mind. ¡®I can defeat it but there are still many students here, I might involve them! Damn what the hell is happening here?¡¯ Mirin is an A-rank mage, so she is confident that she can defeat it, but she was afraid she might involved her students on the fight. She has no choice but to wait for either the reinforcement to come or for the students to safely escape. ¡°Now run! Escape from this place!¡± All the students were frantically running away while crying and weeping. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah!¡± However, the situation turns to worse as two students charged at the Minotaur. Because of this, the entire student stopped from running and turned their attention at the two students. Seeing it they widened their eyes because they recognized them. One is the princess of the Malic kingdom; Princess Misuzu Malican and the other one is the prince of the Zorc kingdom; Belial Zorc who is holding a huge sword. ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU BOTH DOING!? COME BACK HERE! IT¡¯S NOT A BEAST YOU BOTH CAN DEFEAT!¡± Enraged by their sudden reckless actions, Mirin couldn''t help but screamed in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t worry tachr, if we fight it together, we can defeat it!¡± Misuzu said, her voice filled with confidence. ¡°Yes sensei! Most of all, this is supposedly our training, we better do it!¡± Belial added. ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING, COME BACK HERE IMMEDIATELY!¡± Mirin was now burning with rage. ¡®Just what the heck are these two saying; they are just C-rank mages while the opponent is an A-rank? That¡¯s like throwing away your lives¡¯ She cursed in her mind. But the two didn¡¯t obey, instead they charged at the Minotaur without hesitation. ¡°Flash of an instant, instant of flash; give thee speed rival that of gods ¡± Shorted incantation. Belial used shorted incantation. Mana enveloped his legs giving him flash like speed, making him moved faster. ¡°Flood that sweep everything, gives me power to overwhelm my enemy ¡± Just like Belial, Misuzu also did a shorted incantation. Blue tidal waves emerged around the Minotaur. Belial suddenly appeared beside the monster and strike him in an instant then vanished afterward. ¡°Roooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaar¡± The minotaur let out a thunderous roar. If the attack hurts him or not, no one knows. Watching the spectacle, the students started cheering. ¡®HO HO HO~~ see the magnificent me! Now praise me, worshipped me! HO HO HO~~¡¯ Misuzu inwardly felt delighted. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. While Belial was grinning from right ear to his left. ¡®Hahaha an A-rank demonic beast? So weak? Maybe it¡¯s already over, hahaha see that! I am the strongest! Now look at me¡¯ He thought while turning around to look for Feme. But sadly she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Fools! It¡¯s not over yet, don¡¯t turn your back on it!¡± Mirin shouted, quickly running towards them. Just as Mirin said that, the Minotaur stood up like it was nothing and raised its axe. Belial and Misuzu were dumbfounded and can only look at it stupidly. BOOOOOOOOM!! The axe was swung down on them. Fortunately, they were not hit directly and were only hit by the shockwave of the attack that sent them flying. ¡°RooooooaaaaaaaaarRRR!¡± ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± Again the students screamed while running outside the arena, but because of the rubble blocking the exit, they started to sit down on the ground while crying. The Minotaur growled. As if smiling, it charged at the nearest Belial lying in the rubble. It again raised his axe and swung on him, but fortunately this time, Mirin arrived where Belial was while slightly gasping out of air due to running. ¡°Earth that protects, Earth that gives life, make a wall that stands high ¡± She immediately chanted. Wall made of earth rise in front of her. But maybe because it was too slow, the Minotaur instead of the axe, used his hand to swap the incomplete earth wall, as if swatting a mosquito. Unguarded, Mirin was sent flying from the unexpected attack of the Minotaur. ¡°Run---¡° Her last words before she was hit but it seems Belial couldn¡¯t hear her because instead of running, he was just sitting there not moving. ¡°Hiii----¡° He shrieked as he saw the Minotaur¡¯s burning red eyes. The raised axe was now gliding down on him. But before it hits, the Minotaur¡¯s hand shifted slightly not hitting Belial, as a shadow hit it. But because the man used his entire body to rammed on the Minotaur¡¯s hand he was lying in the rubble. ¡°Run now, brother--!¡± The shadow figure said. From looking at him, he was the guy with two horns in his forehead and animal fur in his arms and bodies that caught Lyle¡¯s attention before. ¡°Hiiii-----!¡± Belial then now stood up. He then run in the opposite direction, away from him and the Minotaur. The displeased Minotaur, maybe because interfering with his fun, was now glaring at the lying student. This time again smoke came out from his nose and mouth as it raised his axe to kill the interfering student. Mirin who was lying in the rubble, saw it and desperately tried to stand up. ¡°Stop!¡± She screamed. Staggering and trembling because of the pain, she still held her ground and stood up. She now started to chant but still she already knew that she wouldn''t make it. Then suddenly¡­. A snap of finger resounded from the arena. As the Minotaur swing his axe down, a crimson dragon with snake-like body suddenly appeared out of nowhere and coiled around the Minotaur¡¯s body. Then it squeezed its body while the dragon¡¯s mouth opened and swallowed the Minotaur¡¯s head. Then¡­. KABOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! The crimson dragon suddenly exploded, leaving a jet-black charcoaled Cow''s head and huge crimson flames enveloping its massive body. ¡°Roooooooooaaaaaaaarrr!¡± *Plop* The Minotaur let out a scream before falling while down while still burning. The entire student present was silent. Even Mirin who didn¡¯t know what just happened could only stare at the sudden spectacle with wide-eyes. Chapter 39: [ What is Strength ? ] [ Hi fellas @creed@ here! Everyone is busy because of the festival so I¡¯m the only one who can continue this for a while. Hm, for now I guess I¡¯ll go with someone¡¯s POV. Here, Princess Feme¡¯s POV, enjoy! ] Feme Foxtail, princess of the beastman kingdom and daughter of King Al Foxtail. She was loved and adored by the people around her because of her beauty. But because she easily get what she wanted just by asking, she was starting to get bored. Nothing interesting that caught her attention, she was displeased. But because of her family and the people around her who revere her she was overall very satisfied with her life. But six years ago, one event happened that changed her life. The dimming light in her heart suddenly burst with flames. Her boring and uneventful life shattered just because of a single boy which is six years younger than her. He was the one who let her experience a very magical night and gave her a very memorable memory. She never saw anything like that. That magic which can summon two majestic yet beautiful dragons flying and dancing in the sky. She researched on how to create that magic. She asked various instructors as well as high-level magicians. But not even one can use it. They just said that it is impossible and no other spell like that existed. Everyday something in her heart grows, a feeling she can¡¯t describe. She unconsciously revered and worshipped the boy. But also because of this, she thought the boy was far from her reach. And if she couldn¡¯t reach him, then she has no right to stand beside him is what she thought. Even now, just by thinking about it, her heart was filled with warm feelings and excitement just because of a boy. A one boy who she believed to be the most powerful magician she ever known. The boy who is her first love and her only fianc¨¦e, Lyle Drake Dragonfang. She forbids herself from seeing him, until she gets stronger. At that moment, her boring and uneventful life completely shattered. She persevered, studies hard and practiced her magic. She tried to learn from various instructors and mages. All the people saw her was filled with awe. They respected her and held her in high regards. Even her parents felt proud to their only princess. But for Feme it wasn¡¯t enough. She thought she was still weak compared to him. Although she wanted to see him very much, she still persevered. Then six years passed by. She was reunited with her most beloved, whom she had yearned for day and night and could not simply forget. She was bewildered when her father wrote a letter and said, ¡°You should prepare yourself! A very important person will come in the school!¡± Now she knows what he meant. She was very surprised when Lyle suddenly entered her class room. Although his appearance slightly changed, but his handsome look was still recognizable along with his black, wavy hair and eyes. Her first love and her most important man transferred in her class. She wanted to run and hugged him but she held herself because they are not alone. Then suddenly Mirin-sensei her instructor called him, but contrary to her expectations she called him in different name. A name she couldn¡¯t remember. A name very different from what she remembered as well as a name different from her fianc¨¦e; Lyle Drake dragonfang. Her mind was now a mess. ¡®Why? Is he not my Lyle?¡¯ She thought. ¡®Is he a different person after all?¡¯ Then the boy spoke. "...... it''s troubling when I''m suddenly asked to say something about myself but ¡ª¡ª¡ª just as the appearance suggests - uncivilized and savage, Shin Kariya. Misogynistic, idiotic and foolish. Vulgar, brutal, and hedonistic, sometimes a good person yet cruel. I''m just a lowly commoner who values love, peace and justice. I just want to become a lowly member at the edge of the class and I love being alone so much so better keep your distance from me, and please don''t concern yourself with me too much. That¡¯s all thank you!" ¡®This voice! It¡¯s him!¡¯ She concluded. Although his appearance slightly differs from before, his voice remains unchanged. ¡®Then it¡¯s really him! But why is he using a different name?¡¯ The questions in her mind was now accumulating at a very fast pace. Although she was now sure that he no other than Lyle, she was still unsure on how to proceed. Then as if testing, she called him. ¡°¡­.Prince Lyle!?¡± He immediately dashed and cover her mouth with his hands. With this action it was now confirmed to her that this was no other than Lyle. ¡°Ahahahaha I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person here, I¡¯m shin, S-H-I-N and you are¡­¡­.. eh? Errr, are you by any chance, Princess Feme¡­!?¡± Then he recognized her. ¡°Yes, t-that¡¯s right l-long time n-no see P-Prince Lyle.¡± But because of this, they were so close to each other. Her face was getting hot, but still she remained her calm. But in truth, under her calm fa?ade, she is mentally shaking uncontrollably at the unexpected reunion. Her chest was swelling from joy and happiness. Then the homeroom ends for the morning. She dragged him up to the rooftop so that they can talk without others watching them. There she heard his reason in hiding his identity. Although it was for a nonsensical reason, but for some reason she find it cool. They talk about the things happened in the past six years. She was having so much fun and relieved from seeing her beloved after so long. Then the bell rang. She stood up and walked her way towards their next class when she remembered about the magic he used before. ¡°Remember that magic you use in the palace six years ago?¡± ¡°Hm? Yes why?¡± ¡°You see, no matter how I search for it I can¡¯t find how you did it. Can you teach me how? Because even the teacher doesn¡¯t know it¡± ¡°Hahaha that? That is an original magic I use. Maybe only I can make it!¡± ¡°What? Really?....um, Lyle I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this but what is your rank? Your real rank¡± ¡°Hm? Let¡¯s see, now, I think I should be an A-rank now.¡± ¡°WHAT!!!!!!!!! Impossible! Really? A-rank?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what he just said. About the magic he used being an original magic, as well as his rank. Right now she was only a C-rank and she thought she was coming close to his level but now she knows, she was being a total na?ve. A twelve years old boy was an A-rank? No matter how you think about it, it was utterly impossible. Raising your rank and power is very hard and takes too much time. Even the genius student she heard about was only a B-rank but now in front of her is far more than her. Not just a genius but without a doubt a truly fearsome monster. She couldn¡¯t help but crumble. Her hopes to reach him seemed like a far away dream. She did persevered and worked hard. Because of the praise and attention she was getting and she thought, maybe she was now getting closer to him. But today, that hopes crumbled down, he was now higher than anyone can reach and is still flying higher. She held these bitter feelings with her to her next class. Her confidence had already shrunk down. ¡®Is it still not enough? Can¡¯t I really reach his place?¡¯ She thought. These agonizing thoughts burned away her confidence slowly. Then the instructor came. She wanted to sit beside him but was rejected. She understand that it was because he was hiding his identity, but still deep in her heart she thought. ¡®Is it because I¡¯m not as strong as him? Is it because I still haven¡¯t reach the place he was standing¡¯ The instructor told them that their training is to defeat a C-rank demonic beast. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With this she thought maybe if he watched her defeat that monster then maybe he would felt proud of be delighted. Her confidence was now rising but it was destroyed in an instant. Because what came is not a C-rank monster nor a B-rank but an A-rank monster. --- It was a Minotaur. ¡°Why? Why? Why?¡± She mumbled while tears running down her beautiful face. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knows her own strength but she also knows her own limit. No matter what she does, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an A-rank monster like that. Fighting it would mean death for a C-ranked like her. Her hopes had already left her. Just like a broken doll, she fell in the ground with her knees. ¡°Why? Why are you the one who came? It should be a C-rank, a C-rank monster! In that way I could fight it single- handedly! In that I could let him show how cool I am! Just why? Just why did you ruin it, you DAMN MONSTER!!!¡± With tears streaming in her face, she was now screaming at the top of her lungs. With all the frustration she held this past few years as well as the big revelation she heard about Lyle¡¯s real ability just now. All of it, burst like a damn which couldn¡¯t held the water anymore. She was slamming her hands in the ground while crying. Although she heard Mirin¡¯s shout of escape, she ignore it and remained crying. Then she saw her two foolish classmates charged towards the monster. Instead of awe and acknowledgement of their courageous act, she only thought of them as ¡°Fool!¡± Although they too was a C-ranked just like her, she was confident she could defeat them, but they just charged at an A-rank monster like that? Are they crazy? Courage and foolishness is one step closer to each other. They will just be killed because they underestimated an A-rank monster too much. She watched everything without moving. Then the dreadful situation she expected came. With just one swoop of its axe, her classmates were defeated. Even her instructor was defeated although she was an A-rank just like that monster, but not because she fought but because she protected her one fool student. Then another student came, the brother of Belial who was always bullied by his brother yet still saved him. Seeing this, she was alarmed. She wiped her tears and stood up. She surveyed the surrounding, looking for a certain someone. She was wondering as to why he was still not making his move and fought that monster. ¡®Maybe he was buried under the rubble? It can¡¯t be! With his power, this is nothing!¡¯ She believed. She run around looking for him, then she spotted him lying in the bench. Oddly, the bench was not hit by rubble. When she arrived she saw that the rubble was forming a circle around Lyle as if there was an invisible barrier. Just like she guessed, there was really a barrier around him. But what made her speechless and dumbfounded was not the barrier but Lyle himself. Inside it, Lyle was there snoring and sleeping soundly. Not even minding the disturbance and the monster in the vicinity. zzzzzZZZZZZZZ He was innocently sleeping. ¡°Wha-!? What the hell is this!?¡± She exclaimed. She immediately walked closed to him but was stopped because of the barrier. *Pikon* A vein popped out on her head. She couldn¡¯t believe that they were dying yet he was just sleeping here, not minding at all. Bang! Bang! Bang! She was banging the barrier while shouting ¡°Idiot prince just wake the hell up!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly Lyle woke up while stretching his hands up in the air. He disable the barrier. ¡°*Yawn* morning, breakfast?¡± ¡°Breakfast? Just what are you doing? Were dying you know!¡± ¡°Hm? Dying?¡± Lyle looked around and saw the situation. ¡°Uwaaa what happened? Did a nuclear bomb exploded here?¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying? That monster did it! Quickly help them. You can defeat it right?¡± ¡°Whoa! A Minotaur? Awesome!¡± His eyes was sparkling the moment he saw the Minotaur. ¡°Stop getting impressed, everyone will die you know!¡± "Haaa~ fine. You should relax a little well you .. ?¡± As soon as he said that. He gathered mana around and then imagines the image in his mind. ¡°¡± He muttered while casually snapping his finger. The sound reverted in the arena as if it has speaker installed to it. Then crimson dragon appears and coiled around the Minotaur. Then just like that the dragon exploded leaving the Minotaur burning to death. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just witnessed. Just like that, an A-rank monster was killed without lifting a finger. With just a snap of a finger, a monster so strong was killed. What kind of dream is this? Her mind was now in total mess. Her common sense turned upside down She stared at him wide-eyed with slack jawed. Her heart which was now barely hanging was completely and utterly destroyed. Her dreams of reaching him was now become an impossible dream. This time, she couldn¡¯t help it but understand it. She must face the reality, that no matter what she does she would never reach the height Lyle was standing. The monster she couldn¡¯t hope to defeat, for him with just a snap of his finger was over. She now realized how monstrous Lyle is. Tears again were streaming down her face. She couldn¡¯t move a single inch. Like a puppet cut with all the strings. Seeing this Lyle was now in panic, although he doesn¡¯t know how. ¡°How?¡± She muttered. Looking at him with tears in her face. ¡°How are you so strong? Can¡¯t I really hope to reach the stage you¡¯re standing upon? Can¡¯t I be as strong as you? Tell me, how can I make myself strong just like you! Tell me, I¡¯ll do everything just to reach that height which you are standing!¡± All the questions in her mind burst out. ¡®This is bad. I overdid it¡¯ In that frozen moment, watching the crying Feme in front of him, Lyle scratched his head. Although she didn¡¯t say it directly, Lyle could understand the problem. ¡°Ne, Feme¡± He called. Feme raised her head looking at the standing Lyle. ¡°What do you think is strength? Just what is power? Is it the ability to kill or defeat your enemy? Is it the power to take whatever you want? or is it the power to protect what is important to you?" He asked while looking at the distant as if longing. "There are different kind of strength. Then what kind of strength are you looking for? Is it the strength to surpass me?" "N-no, I, I just want to...." Feme while crying, shook her head. "Then is it just to be as strong as me? After that what will you do? Standing at the top isn''t as wonderful as you imagine. Loneliness, sadness, anxiety, Boredom. various feelings will accumulate inside of you." Lyle was trembling. "You see, although I can''t really remember it but there was someone who I looked up to. For me, he was stronger than anyone else in the world. But he wasn''t happy, no, more like it was a curse, he said!" He walked towards her, and gently pat her head. "Don''t belittle yourself, you are indeed strong! You shouldn''t compare yourself to anyone else, because you are you! there is no one else in this world or the other world which is the same as you! If you can''t do something, then don''t. Focus on something you can do" This time, what laid before her eyes was a smile radiant than she ever seen in her whole entire life. As if the world which supposedly crumbled was slowly repaired, her heart which was burdened by desire became light and loose and her mouth curved into the most beautiful smile in the world. Chapter 40: [ Angelicas Troubles ] [ @creed@ here, I know things are getting heated up all of a sudden, but let¡¯s leave that for now and shift the story slightly. Let¡¯s turn back the clock a little shall we! ] This happened after Lyle visit the Headmaster to finalize his school admission. A certain girl was reporting to Headmaster Moori what she had seen and experienced inside the enchanted forest . This girl was the girl Lyle met and was unintentionally dragged into trouble. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. And that¡¯s what happened!¡± The girl said, finishing her report. ¡°Hmm! I see!..... are you taking me for a fool?¡­¡­ Why did you turn in this lie of report to me, Angelica?¡± Angelica was silent and didn¡¯t know how to respond. All that she could do then was closed her eyes somewhat and lower her head as she made a pained look on her face. Angelica Strauss famed genius. The girl Lyle met in an unexpected and unbelievable way. Moori then picked up some papers from her extravagant desk and then began to read from it: ¡°''An S-rank Titan appeared inside the forest. Then a boy around twelve to thirteen years old appeared and fought it. He used a mysterious spell that reduced a huge part of the forest to ashes, and seeing that it didn¡¯t affect the monster at all, he suddenly transform into a being with animal features like a beastman to kill an S-rank monster instantly. Then left with a gryphon that can talk.'' What kind of a fantasy setting is this? Are you sure you¡¯re not dreaming this at all, Angelica? Because if you are going to lie to me then why don¡¯t you try making a more convincing lie? Even as a joke it seems to be lacking any sort of humor.¡± The headmaster responded harshly. ¡°Angelica, you truly are a gifted student, you are the pride of this academy¡± Moori then went on to say, ¡°While being only a Sixteen years old you were certified as a B-Rank mage. And in your academic studies you gain the highest rank of 1st in our academy. In all, you have done exceptionally well with attaining such brilliant grades all the while holding the prestigious name of ¡®Strauss¡¯ a very high and influential noble in the Malic Kingdom. Once you have graduated it is all but certain that you will join the Knight Squad in the kingdom. Naturally, I too have such expectations of you as well. So¡­ for you to pull such a childish prank was quite a shock.¡± ¡°I am¡­ very sorry,¡± Angelica said as she bowed her head after considering all the options lying before her. Though she could have gone on and on trying to defend her report she thought there was no chance of the Headmaster believing her story. Even as she was standing before her she still doubted that what she had seen was real. Had she been told that it was all a dream then she would have found that to be more believable. For example, had someone been told that Uchih* Madar* was beaten by a three year old narut*! Would anyone believe it? For a boy to defeat a magic being with a rank-S ability that even she a B-rank couldn¡¯t even touch, instantly would be quite an accomplishment and would be nothing short of miraculous. ¡°Well, I will overlook this incident. You can be a little too serious at times so I am happy to see you pull a prank like this every now and then,¡± Moori smiled at her. Seeing this, Angelica could not help but feel that it was because the Headmaster felt that she was adorable for doing something so stupid and it was then that she started to harbor thoughts of revenge towards the mysterious boy. So then, Moori went on to say, ¡°What truly happened? We did certainly find the titan¡¯s remains as well as the burned forest as you have said.¡± ¡°When I was venturing there, I saw the titan fighting a big monster, although I couldn¡¯t see what it is fighting because I was too far away¡± Angelica made up a story she thought was more believable. Considering the Headmaster did not believe her after telling the truth, she had no choice but to make up this story. ¡°So that is what happened. Well, regardless, you did a good job,¡± The Headmaster once again form a smile began on her face. After bidding her farewell Angelica then went on and leave but as she was about to close the door, Moori unexpectedly called her and said, ¡°Angelica-san! Don¡¯t tell other people about this incident, okay?¡± Although bewildered by the Headmaster''s order, she still nodded her head and left while closing the door. ¡°Haa~, I¡¯m really sorry Angelica but maybe that story is real! But I just can¡¯t tell you that¡± The Headmaster Moori shook her head while feeling regretful on what she did to Angelica just a while ago. A certain image of a boy appeared in her mind. ¡°Seriously, if what she said is true, and it is really that boy, then maybe, just maybe I¡¯ve underestimated him too much! That troublesome little monster!¡± A smile appearing in her mouth. ************** - 2 days later ¨C The noble girls were refined and high class ladies unlike commoners. Their chatter before classes started was just as elegant. Without loud voices, they put their hands up to their mouths and laughed sophisticatedly. They put public appearance over anything else. Among them was Angelica Strauss who was quietly sitting in her desk while looking through the windows. ¡°Look, Look that¡¯s Lady Angelica! Kyaaaaaaah! So perfect!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful; I heard she defeated a very high-level monster in the enchanted forest! I heard it was an S-rank!¡± ¡°Really? Kyaaaaaaaaah! I want to talk with her!¡± ¡°Idiot she¡¯s on another level compared to us. You think she will socialize with us?¡± A buzzing and whispering voices filled the classroom. Some were admiring her from a far, and talking about her. Some people might felt happy about it but not her. Although she don¡¯t know where it came from, a rumor about her defeating a high-level S-rank monster suddenly began appearing and she couldn¡¯t help herself but be agitated whenever she heard someone talk about it. ¡®Shut up! Even though you don¡¯t know what really happened!¡¯ She wanted to retort but she held it and ignore them, realizing it was a petty reason for getting mad. While looking at the sky outside her window, in her mind was a certain mysterious boy she met inside the forest. She still couldn¡¯t believe it even though she personally witnesses it. She thought maybe she was just dreaming but reality sucks. No matter how she turns the world upside-down, it won¡¯t change the fact that it really happened before her eyes. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. She was replaying the scenes in her mind when. ¡°Heya, how is it goin¡¯, Angelica-chi?¡± A voice called out on her. ¡°Nothing, and didn¡¯t I told you before don¡¯t call me like that?¡± Angelica nonchalantly replied with an irritated look on her face. ¡°Mah mah, so now you¡¯re treating me like this after being so popular, Angelica-chi?¡± The girl said while smiling mischievously. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Reiya?¡± Angelica asked, not hiding her annoyance. Reiya Alderam, Angelica¡¯s friend, or maybe you can call her friend, because she was the only one who always call out on her. ¡°Hooooo! Are you hiding it?¡± ¡°Hiding what?¡± ¡°About the rumor of you defeating an S-rank monster!¡± She said while pointing her finger at her. ¡°So, so, is it true?¡± Tsk! Angelica clicked her tongue. ¡°Not you too!?¡± Angelica was annoyed. Still not hiding her irritated look. ¡°Who the hell spread that baseless rumor? As if they know everything!¡± ¡°What? So is it really just a rumor? And I thought you really encountered something interesting inside the enchanted forest!¡± ¡°If you just know it!¡± Angelica clenched her fist, ¡°Arrrgh, just thinking about it makes me crazy! If I saw him again¡­.¡± ¡°What, what? Better explain it Angelica-chi! What happened inside?¡± As if her interest picked, Reiya with sparkling eyes urged her to explain. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Feeling frustrated she stood up and tried to leave but she was stopped by Reiya whose curiosity rose up to a nuclear level, while looking at her as if saying ¡®I won¡¯t let you leave until you fess up!¡¯ Already known her stubbornness, Angelica, without a choice gave up. She returned to her sit. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you believe it or not, not that it does matter!¡± She told her everything she told to the Headmaster when she reported what happened. All the things she experience (of course she omitted the fact that Lyle saw her naked) inside the enchanted forest . She told her how a boy around twelve to thirteen years old suddenly fell from the sky, and then an S-rank titan shows up. She tried to fight it but can only dealt very little damage, and how she almost got killed. Then the boy save her while moving very fast while carrying her as if nothing, then the boy used a mysterious magic that burned a huge part of the forest but since it didn¡¯t killed the monster he transformed and killed it instantly. Then a gryphon that can talk shows up and fetch the boy. ¡°¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s what happened. And when I told the Headmaster about it, do you know what happened?¡± While saying, her tightly clenched fist rammed in the desk , ¡°She didn¡¯t believe me and instead scold me while saying I¡¯m just pulling a prank? Just what kind of person does she think of me? isn¡¯t that too horrible?¡± She asked Reiya who was listening quietly. ¡°neh Angelica-chi, what kind of fantasy book did you read? Can you lend it to me?¡± was what she answered. ¡°Not you too! Arrrrgh¡± Though Angelica would usually shrug off Reiya¡¯s sarcasm, today she was in a bad mood and, in turn, became madder and was burning with anger. She just can¡¯t help it for this time a boy whose name she didn¡¯t even know had shaken her to her very core. She stood up annoyed and once again tried to leave but she was cut off ¡°Mah mah, I¡¯m just joking, so sit down!¡± She said while gesturing Angelica to sit down. ¡°Well, I know that you won¡¯t lie about this kind of things, so rest assured I believe you! But still I can¡¯t blame the Headmaster for it, no matter how you see it, just hearing about it makes it more absurd!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true!¡± Angelica retorted. ¡°I know! I know! Haaa~ But based on what you said, that boy is more of a monster! What Rank do you think he is? Killing an S-rank monster single-handedly, he must be a high-level mage or warrior don¡¯t you think?¡± Reiya asked while tilting her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know! He used magic so definitely he is a mage, but he also use sword so maybe he too was a warrior¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Reiya suddenly asked as if she realize something. ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Yeah! You see, a boy who can kill a high-level monster could be called a monster or a genius, he should be well-known and be the center of attention but there is no talk about such things. Every kingdom would be dying to know or possessed him if that is known but there is no such thing happening.¡± ¡°Now that you said it, yeah it¡¯s strange I didn¡¯t hear about it¡± ¡°Either a kingdom was concealing him and hiding his abilities, or he was inside a mountain or a rock his whole life¡± Reiya said while putting her hand under her chin. ¡®Just who is that boy?¡¯ Angelica couldn¡¯t keep herself from asking. The more she knows about the boy, the more he seemed to be mysterious. ¡°Oh well, not that it benefits us if we know him. It might also lead us into dire problems if we should poke our heads into it, so better to forget it.¡± Reiya said while smiling. ¡°Oh did you hear?¡± ¡°Hear what?¡± ¡°You know, a commoner studying in the academy!¡± ¡°Commoner? Hmph I don¡¯t care about such things! And just how did you know he is a commoner?¡± ¡°Well, he admitted it openly, so no doubt he is a commoner¡± ¡°As if a thief would confess! Maybe he was a noble who wanted some attention!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you see I heard his appearance differs that of a noble. I heard his hair and eyes were black. In addition he seemed to avoid a lot of people though.¡± After hearing this line, Angelica stopped dead. Her mind was working very fast, as if squeezing the words she just heard. ¡®A male transfer student, black hair, black eyes.¡¯ These three pieces of information were swimming around in her head which then lead Angelica to stand up and grabbed Reiya¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Kyaa¡ª ¡° Causing Reiya to become very surprised ¡°Wh-what happened Angelica-chi?¡± ¡°Answer me, how many people in the world who have both their eyes and hair black? quickly answer me!¡± ¡°Eh! Ah, um as far as I know, I never heard of anyone like that, well before the transfer student!¡± Obviously, in the world of Montania, only commoners has black hair or black pupils but never in the history of it, a single being born with both. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Angelica thought. ¡°Angelica-chi, why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Where is his class, Reiya?¡± asked Angelica, ignoring Reiya¡¯s question, and then asked once more, ¡°Where is that transfer student now?¡± Chapter 41: [ The Ancient Book ] In the first year class A, there was a considerable sense of chaos. In all probability, a similar scene was playing out throughout the other classrooms. Just like yesterday many students met each other, and already small groups have formed up here and there chatting away. Obviously, the hot topics was the happenings in the training arena yesterday. With no new acquaintances to greet, Lyle was sitting in his own desk trying to ignore his surroundings when suddenly his name was called unexpectedly, he looked up. "G-good Morning Ly---, I mean Shin!" "Good morning." Princess Feme greeted him. When she heard Lyle¡¯s response she smiled and turned away, going to her desk while her face was dyed red. Seeing this Lyle chuckle as if finding Feme¡¯s reaction cute. As the first bell rang, the students began to dissipate and make their way back to their own seats. ¡®This system is not all that different from my past world although there were some differences¡¯ He thought. After the bell rang, a second later the door to the classroom opened. It was not a late student. Instead of a uniform, the lady was wearing a suit. As everyone watched, which wasn''t an exaggeration, the beautiful and moreover exceptionally charming woman went up to the teacher''s desk and then looked around the classroom. This woman was no other than, the classroom instructor; Mirin. "Alright, it doesn''t seem like anyone is absent. Then first of all, I want to apologize about the disturbance in our training exercise yesterday. But rest assured the entire faculty was busy investigating the cause of that failed summoning as to not repeat that terrible incident.¡± There were quite a few students who were pleased and happy hearing that. Although, the guy in the seat in front whom Lyle had just met raised his hands and asked, "Mirin-sensei, what about that strange dragon look-alike that killed the monster? What is it? is it magic? Who casted it?" Hearing that, all the students started begun chattering and whispering towards each other but Lyle simply tilted his head ignoring the commotion. ¡°Silence! We also don¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s already under investigation¡± Then another student raised her hand and added fuel in the flame. ¡°Sensei, is it possible that one of us did it? We¡¯re the only class present in that time and the exit was blocked so outside help shouldn¡¯t have the capability to help!¡± BOOOOOM! As if a big meteorite just fell, the whispering student began to restlessly looking around them while making their own assumptions. Lyle does not want anyone to find out, so he lowered his line of sight, hugging the desk to appear to be asleep. NOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESS ~=.=~ Heavily murmuring his desire to escape, Lyle desperately headed for the world of dreams. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence but the girl who just said those intriguing lines glanced at him. Feeling the heavy atmosphere, Feme decided to jump in ¡°A-anyway, T-Teacher, let¡¯s begin the class, shall we?¡± Lyle wanted to give Feme a thumbs up but couldn¡¯t because if he do so he would be label suspicious. ¡°Ehem, enough about that, we do not know for sure if one of us really used that weird and mysterious magic but it will be clear after the investigation. Now that it is finish, let¡¯s start our class¡± Mirin took out a blue crystal in her pocket and put it on her desk. She exerted enough mana and put it into the blue crystal. It began glowing and an image of a book floated at the top of the crystal. This blue crystal is one of the objects people called artifact. This blue crystal can store an image or video of certain things the user wanted. The book in the image was a very old book because it was rugged, dirty, and the cover as well as the pages were torn and coming off. In front of the cover was big letters ¡°ENESI¡± although this was only part of it because the other letters couldn¡¯t be read anymore. ¡°This will be our lesson for today! This was an old book with strange writings and characters on it. This was found inside a labyrinth by an adventurer who was venturing inside. Many scholars tried to decipher it but because it was so old, there are characters that cannot be read anymore. But because of the accumulated pages that can still be read and deciphered, the scholars concluded that this book was a book from the ancient civilization. It was believed that this book contained the true history of the world.¡± ¡°True history of the world?¡± One of the students listening asked. ¡°Yes, the real history. According to the scholars the book stated about the old gods in this world and how they perished!¡± If only Lyle had animal ears at the top of his head, they would surely stand up after hearing what Mirin-sensei said. Like a robot, Lyle¡¯s head slowly rose up to look at his instructor. His ears perking up and his eyes was gleaming ad sparkling. ¡°Perished? So the gods can also die, teacher?¡± One of the students asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m also not sure but according to the book, the old gods who live in the place called Asgard one day with the invaders and perished. The book recorded it as ¡± With that familiar place and word, Lyle¡¯s expression stiffened. His whole body, for some reason was trembling. He couldn¡¯t help but suddenly stood up that shock everyone inside the classroom including Mirin. ¡°T-Teacher, t-that god who w-was written in that Book, was it O-odin? And was there n-names like Thor? Heimdallr? or frigg?¡± Lyle asked who was still looking down on the floor. ¡°Eh, Y-yes, although Odin is the only name that came up because the other pages are torn and hard to read. I don¡¯t know about those names you¡¯ve said. Why? And how come you know of it? The contains of the book should be classified. Beside this academy, all the kingdom should not disclosed such valuable information. Especially you who just transferred here, why do you know it Shin?¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Ah! No, nothing, I, I just heard it from somewhere, ahahahahaha¡± Realizing what he did, he tried to act dumb ¡°S-sorry teacher, please continue! Ahahahaha please!¡± He said while returning to sit down. Enduring the suspicious stares from his classmates he hugged his desk and slump his face on the desk. ¡°Y-yes teacher please continue! I¡¯m really interested on it¡± Feme said throwing a life boat on him. ¡°Okay, if you say so!¡± With this, Lyle truly felt gratitude towards Feme who always saved him. But his utmost concern was still on what the old book recorded. No doubt about it, it was from the Norse mythology! But why? This is another world you know! I thought I already understand this world but it seemed that this world still hold some mysteries on it! Like a man who found a new goal in life he couldn¡¯t help but be excited ¡®I need to investigate it, kuuuuuu I can smell the scent of new adventures. It¡¯s gotten interesting all of a sudden¡¯ While Lyle was excitedly thinking about it, the class had already resumed. *Dong* Until the sound of the big bell was heard. "Well then, this concludes our homeroom....Ah by the way, Shin if you have some tim¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry teacher, but I¡¯m a little bit busy today so I can-NOT come. I have something very important to do so I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lyle immediately said while bowing. Actually, Lyle already expected to be called after class because of the matter regarding the old book. So when he heard Mirin, he immediately rejected it. This cause Mirin to be dumbfounded and speechless. ¡°But this is also important, what I want to talk to you about is¡­.¡°I found you!¡± ---eh?¡± Mirin wanted to really talk with him but was cut off because of a voice from the sidelines that took her and Lyle by surprise. There, standing at the door while out of breath was the talented girl who held the rank of 1st in the academy, Angelica Strauss. Lyle then looked at the girl that called out to him, looking rather stupid as he stared at her. If 8 out of 10 people would call her ¡°pretty¡± then the remaining 2 would call her ¡°cute¡±. Whatever the case, she was a truly beautiful girl. Though she still seemed child-like in some respects her face was nevertheless beautiful and dignified. ¡°I have found you¡­ *huff* huhu. So it is true that you are a student at this academy. I thought I had not seen your face before but I never would have thought that you were a transfer student of all things.¡± The girl went on to say that she wasn¡¯t going to let him escape while showing a look of anger and joy in her eyes as she glared at him. The students who were about to leave the area around the classroom door stopped stuck still in their positions, as if frozen. Even the girls who are whispering towards each other stopped and stared at her. ¡°Hot damn! Isn¡¯t that the number 1, Angelica Strauss the ?.¡± ¡°Huh, why is she here? And did I hear her wrong? Didn¡¯t she just said ¡®I found you?¡¯ who is she referring!¡± Academy¡¯s number 1 holder; Angelica Strauss. Also called the because of his strong magic which is all based in thunder and lightning affinity. Being from the renowned noble family; the , her name spread like wildfire once she enrolled at the academy. And because she have no interest and always cold towards the opposite sex, she was called by another name ¡®The unmoving mountain¡¯. Based from her background, appearance and abilities, she was top-notch. Truly the Academy¡¯s goddess. Angelica was entering the classroom and was walking towards where Lyle was. Seeing this, Mirin asked, ¡°Shin, is the ¡®Important thing¡¯ you¡¯re talking about...don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s her, right?¡± Hearing this, the surrounding students are; ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± The face muscles of the students twisted. ¡°What¡¯s the goddess relationship with that commoner?¡± ¡°This tragedy!¡± The shocked and distressed male students! Lyle once again looked at the girl once more. He looked at her crimson hair that was tied up in the back, long legs and knee high socks¡­ Definitely familiar, where could I have seen her? Hm¡­ As he continued to stare at her, the gears in his head started to turn but then, ¡°So, Shin is the one you¡¯re referring ¡®very important¡¯...could it be her?¡± He was cut off from his thoughts. Then thinking this was a life boat he smiled and faces Angelica who was walking towards him ¡°Hey, why did you come here? I¡¯m sorry did I make you wait for too long?¡± He said while he walks towards her. Hearing this all the surrounding people was left stupefied; even Angelica herself couldn''t help but stopped and stared at him with a surprised look. When he arrived beside angelica, he put his hands in her shoulders. He then faced Mirin who was still looking dumbfounded at them and said confidently. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right Teach! So I¡¯m really sorry! I, no, we have VERY important thing to do, so¡­¡± ¡°Wa, wa, wa, wa¡± Before Angelica realized it, she and Lyle were the center of attention for the entire classroom. Now that she finally realized it, she started to panic. Her face was dyed beet red. ¡°That¡¯s that, see you tomorrow Teach!¡± Lyle said as he grabbed the flustered Angelica¡¯s hand and dragged her out of the classroom. After the two left, the students as well as the instructor just stared at their vanishing back without moving. But the one who was affected was without no doubt the beast princess who couldn¡¯t believe what she have seen, was just sit there in dazed with a pale face. Chapter 42: [ Once again in Headmasters Office ] "Sorry to disturb you." After knocking the door and saying some greetings, Lyle pushed the door of the Headmaster''s room aside. "I do feel that you aren''t respectful at all..." While looking at him, Moori said so. "Really? But I did knock the door and say hello." "Didn''t I tell you to only enter after there''s a response?" ¡°Hm? Nope you didn¡¯t! And this is only my second visit you know!¡± ¡°Haa~ fine, so what do you want, brat?¡± She said while shaking her head ¡°You might not know it but I¡¯m also busy you know!¡± ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just that, my instructor wanted to ask something from me and I really don¡¯t want to answer her, so I came here to hide.¡± He said while shrugging his shoulders. "And here I thought you came here to flirt with a girl...... hate to break it to you but this is not a place for that! Now leave, I''m busy!" On seeing the girl who was standing behind Lyle, the Headmaster said to him in a rebuking tone. She probably had some things that she wants to complain about. "Girl? what girl, hm?....... uwaaah!" It seems that Lyle forgot the existence of the girl he was dragging around. ¡°¡­eld me¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, because she was muttering under her breath. "Hm? Isn¡¯t she the ? Angelica Strauss!" Moori suddenly recognized the girl behind him. "Why are you two together?" "? Angelica Strauss? I see, so you knew her Darling" Hearing the name, Lyle pondered for a second. Meanwhile, Moori was stunned as soon as she heard Lyle calling her in a completely outrageous name in such a casual way. BANG! She rammed her hands at the desk while her face was dying with red. ¡°Wha, wha, what did you call me, you brat?¡± Her voice held very complicated feelings that it¡¯s very confusing whether she¡¯s happy, mad, or embarrassed, while stuttering. ¡°Now that I remember, when I was still in the classroom, a girl suddenly came and approached me. Thinking it was a lifeboat, I just felt the ¡®go-with-the-flow¡¯ feeling as I dragged her here without knowing who she is. Haa~ this is troublesome, she might discover who I am. I should have ditch her somewhere, although she did feel very familiar. Strange¡­.¡± Completely ignoring the frantic and flabbergasted Headmaster, Lyle entered his own world, wandering where he had seen or met her. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me you brat!¡± Now fleeting with anger, Moori shouted as she stood up from her chair while pointing her finger at him. With half-opened eyes, Lyle scratched the back of his hair and said with a casual and nonchalant voice. ¡°Really now, Just what is the problem, Darling. I¡¯m trying to think here, you know!¡± ¡°Th-that, that is the problem! Why are you calling me D-darling all of a sudden!? Is this a new way of bullying your Headmaster? Huh? Know some shame, Y-you¡¯re just a twelve year old brat! Don¡¯t you dare make fun of the adults, ca-calling someone D-darling all of a Su-sudden! This brat!¡± Haaa~ As if giving up with her, he let out a long, long breath and said. ¡°Are you an idiot?" While shrugging his shoulders, Lyle stared at her with eyes saying ¡®Isn¡¯t that natural?¡¯ Lyle said in a very casual, calm way as if he was stating a logical and universal truth ¡°You gave me this ring, right?¡± Lyle raised her left arm, showing the ring he was wearing. Moori nodded and then as if she realize what is he saying, her eye widened while her face was now beet red. ¡°Right? Then, no matter how you see it, it¡¯s very natural to call you Darling, although if you¡¯re not happy the way I said it, then I apologize. I tried to make it passionate, you know even though we¡¯re still not married, be-because you just force it on me, so¡­..¡± ¡°St-stooooop! Don¡¯t say any misleading words! Didn¡¯t I tell you before, that is the I gave it to you for emergency situation! I didn¡¯t give it to you for that kind of re-relationship, you Moron! So you should stop any I-indecent me-meaning!¡± ¡°Indecent meaning? Hoho, wait a moment....just what are you imagining? D-A-R-L-I-N-G¡­¡­¡­so lewd~¡± ¡°Shut up!!!!¡± ¡°First¡­..time¡­..held¡­.my hand¡­..someone¡­..¡± Beside the arguing Lyle and Moori, which no matter how you saw it, have the ¡®newlywed¡¯ kind of atmosphere, Angelica; the girl who was accidentally dragged all the way there by Lyle, was still spaced out. It seems being the center of attention in that kind of situation back in the classroom as well as being held strongly by a boy she just met while dragging her, had a very strong effect for a sophisticated lady like her which was still undergoing puberty. ¡°Even though you said that, but for me it seems to be a useless scrap. When I asked teacher Mirin for magic affinity test because I¡¯m confident having this superb magic artifact, she just told me ¡®Ah, that? No need, no need, because I already got the result from the dean. She told me she already finished your test when you transferred her. Isn¡¯t she a hardworking dean! Hahaha¡¯ te,¡± Doing a one-man act, he scratched the back of his head annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful you go that far for me, but if you have already plan to do that, then there is no need to give me this, right?¡± ¡°Ehehe is that what she said? Hehe then you should be thankful, very thankful I did that, you know!¡± Very pleased with what Lyle said, she was now acting like a spoiled brat who make an Eiffel tower in just one night and was waiting for praise. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m very thankful Darling, but because you did that, now there is no meaning having this, you know! I couldn¡¯t even use this during classes to skip, sleep, or even escape the strange and suspicious gazes of my classmates, because I¡¯m afraid that someone might discover I have this rare artifact. Haa~ If I can¡¯t use it, then what is the purpose for having this? If you tell me this is just an impromptu wedding ring for now, then I guess I understand¡± Lyle once read a book about magic artifacts. like what Mirin used in the class was quite common. such as the can be easily obtained because these are just minerals and crystal often found by miners, although they are not just ordinary minerals because they are processed by high level artificers and magicians. Unlike the like Lyle¡¯s is a rare artifact and are very difficult to obtain. These artifacts can only be found in Labyrinths and dungeons and although some dwarfs can also make it, but the dwarves made have less quality than what can be found in the Labyrinths and dungeons. It was said that are very precious and really rare things. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Lyle avoided using the ring as to not show it to anyone, because if by chance someone discovered him having such high-grade , it will just raise unnecessary trouble and suspicions. ¡°We, we, wedding ring!? DON¡¯T TREAT THAT AS A WEDDING RING, YOU DAMN BRAT!!! I only gave it to you for emergency situations.¡± ¡°Darling, you¡¯re in school you know! You should remember you are an academy Headmaster, so you should minimize your voice. A lady should be elegant and collected¡± Lyle complained. ¡°¡­¡­.ugh¡­.., I-I know that is why you should stop calling me in that misleading name!... by the way¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± As if she noticed something very, very weird, Moori tilted her head to glance towards the still dazed and muttering Angelica. Oddly enough she still hasn¡¯t returned to her senses even though Lyle and Moori were having a heated argument. ¡°He¡­..Held me¡­.A boy¡­..touch me¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..What happened to that girl? What did you do?¡± ¡°Haha Darling, you should not easily blame someone as innocent as me, you know. I also don¡¯t know, she had been like that for a while now¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Kyah!¡± He let out a short yell and clapped his hands right in front of the girl¡¯s face. The sound brought angelica back to her senses, and she looked around quickly. Then as soon as she spotted Lyle she let out a scream like a pig being butchered. ¡°YOU!!! YOU DAMN PERVERT, DIE!!!!¡± She angrily shouted as tears falling from her eyes. Zapping sound of bluish-white sparks echoed. Her crimson hair swayed as electric sparks flew from it and shot towards Lyle who was standing beside her. In that instant, Lyle was hit by it. However a very strange feeling surge inside of him. The electric spark touched his skin but strangely it didn''t hurt him as it should''ve been as it vanished and disappeared without leaving ay trace. Electric sparks ?! = =? This seemed like a dejavu~ Once again Angelica was dumbfounded seeing it while Moori just smiled wryly. ¡°You, I knew it, you¡¯re really that boy!¡± She said with wide-eyes. ¡°Who are you calling a pervert? That is why there are people who always say ¡®youngsters these days¡¯, just holding a girl¡¯s hands can make you a pervert? Haa~!¡± He said while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°¡­..ibility¡­.¡± The girl silently muttered while crying. ¡°Huh?¡± He couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, so he drew a little closer. ¡°Take responsibility!¡± She shouted while crying. ¡°I¡¯m now pregnant...*sob*...because of you...*sob*...so take responsibility!¡± ¡°"Huuuuuuh!?¡±¡± Both Lyle and Moori was dumbfounded! No, completely stunned from Angelica¡¯s sudden words. Impressively enough, the first to get her senses back was Moori. ¡°Brat! Better explain it now¡± In a very, very, very calm voice and cold as steel, Moori asked. Her face devoid of any warmth and emotion. Her eyes which was staring at him were like sharp daggers waiting to cut him to pieces. *gulp* Scary! The tension in the air in that precise moment was excruciatingly difficult to describe. Angelica was still crying sitting in the floor, while Moori¡¯s extreme gaze bored holes into Lyle¡¯s very being. As if he was a husband caught red-handedly doing an affair, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. For the first time in his current life, Lyle was shedding cold sweats all over his body. ¡° My precious Darling, I¡¯m innocent! Really innocent, okay! So...*gulp*...can you please spare me with that scary look! Please~ Don''t you know I''m a little rabbit that would easily die because of being frightened. Look how cute am I ? Fear and Loneliness is our greatest enemies, you know~¡± SOMEONE, PLEASE SOMEONE CALL MY LAWYER! I''m being framed !!! Call the death god''s apprentice Immediately !!! I need lad---, ahem, I mean I need justice ! >o< Right now, in contrast to his calm expression, he was anxiously shouting and screaming inside his mind. Then he turned around to face the crying girl. ¡°You, just what do you mean you¡¯re pregnant? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, you know!¡± ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t do anything? You suddenly held my hand and forcefully dragged me out of that classroom, yet you say you didn¡¯t do anything? Scumbag! You''re really shameless!!¡± She again shouted, bluish electric spark flying around. Electric spark? Extremely familiar! He thought but he set aside that question for now as he was still accused by this girl. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®then¡¯? "W-When a girl gets touched by a male, they get pregnant, you know?! My mom always reminded me when I was a child. How on Earth do you plan to make up for that kind of responsibility?! No¡­ something like making up for it would¡ª¡ª¡± Once again, the two; Lyle and Moori, was dumbstruck. ¡°Pfft! Aha, ahahahahahahaha seriously? Ahahahahaha!¡± Lyle couldn¡¯t contain his laughter anymore and laugh out loud. Even Moori was obviously trying to contain her laughter. ¡°Wha-!? Why are you laughing! I said take responsibility, damn it!¡± ¡°A girl shouldn¡¯t talk like tha¡­.. Wait a minute, aaah, you¡¯re that girl from the forest!¡± ¡°What? You still didn¡¯t remember me after all this time? No, now is not the time for that! Take responsibility!¡± ¡°As I expected, you¡¯re the boy she was talking about, who defeated an S-rank titan inside the forest!¡± ¡°Yes he was the o¡­. ehhh? The Headmaster? Why are you here?¡± ¡°What? This is my room, you know! You are the ones who are trespassing here.¡± ¡°Ehhhh! Really? Ah right!¡± As if she realized she was behaving unsightly, she wiped her tears and reverted to her usual demeanor. ¡°Now Headmaster, this is the boy I was talking about. Although it felt unbelievable but the report I said was true. He is the proof!¡± ¡°I know! Although I apologize for my rude attitude at that time, but it was to conceal that brat beside you, so I have no choice but to do that!¡± ¡°Eh? Then¡­.¡± ¡°Ah! I believed you!¡± ¡°Wait wait wait!¡± Lyle casually said interrupting the two ¡°Darling, is there no Sex education in this Academy? Look, this poor girl doesn¡¯t know it and held her own outrageous conclusion! You should implement it right away and I won¡¯t mind if I became the teacher though. Hahaha having the title Sex Ed. Instructor, or Sex instructor for short isn¡¯t so bad Buwahaha ^o^ Hahahaha ¡°As if!¡± Looking pitifully towards the girl, Lyle said while laughing. Although he was quickly rejected. But In that moment, Angelica was the one who was surprised. Not because of what Lyle said, nor because of his expression, it was because of what Lyle called Moori. ¡°DAAAAAAAAAAAARLING!?¡± Chapter 43: [ Headmasters weird feelings ... ] "Headmaster, what is the m-meaning of this?!¡± Angelica was startled upon hearing what Lyle call Moori. ¡°D-darling te, D-don¡¯t tell me¡­.. Ho-how Sh-shameless!¡± ¡°Will you stop it with that kind of misunderstanding, please? Me and that brat have no such relationship.¡± Moori defended quickly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Little girl, don¡¯t underestimate our relationship, okay! Darling and I only have Master-Slave relationship. Of course, I¡¯m the slave and she is the master, right Darling?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! He is my mas ¡­ EH?! NO, that¡¯s not right, you damn brat!¡± Hearing that sudden and nonsensical statement, Moori had panicked while doing a tsukkomi. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called ¡®Little girl¡¯ by you!¡± Angelica raised her voice accompanied by bluish sparks flew. After taking some deep breaths, Angelica finally calmed down and then she looked straight at Lyle and asked him this: ¡°What are you?¡± The look in her eyes was serious. Hearing such strange question, Lyle let out a big sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what to say when you ask me that ¡­ should I say ''Hi actually I''m from planet mars. I''m a Martian nice to meet you!'' or ''I''m the only one remaining from planet krypton. I''m superman!'' I will let you pick what you want to hear~" "Stop joking! I''m serious! There''s no human in this world who could do something like what you did back there in the forest!" "Well, what can I say I¡¯m just me. Nothing more, nothing less ¡­ I¡¯m just like I said earlier, Darling is my master and I¡¯m her slave¡± Unperturbed by Angelica''s threatening scowl, Lyle calmly said while smiling wryly. ¡°Just drop that already, you stupid ki---¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it. There should not be any way for a twelve year old student like you to defeat an S-rank monster so easily ¡­ And what¡¯s more, you are not equipped with any sort of high-level Artifact and I don¡¯t know how but it also seemed that you are close with the Headmaster!¡± Angelica stressed that fact, to which Lyle didn¡¯t have anything to say. ¡°Just who are you!¡± ¡°Ehem, Angelica, can you stop poking your nose on it? No I want you to stop and forget what you saw and heard here.¡± ¡°But ¡­ ¡± "Angelica Strauss." To that calm tone of voice, Angelica''s shoulders trembled. "Do I need to repeat what I am saying twice?" "Um, I apologize!" With her voice trembling, Angelica nodded. ¡°Oh well, just wait Darling. Really now, there¡¯s no need to wear that scary face, isn¡¯t it!¡± Lyle steps in front of the trembling girl, and grin. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you stop calling me ¡®Darling¡¯ Haa~ I¡¯m doing this for you, you know!¡± ¡°I see¡± Pleased by her words, Lyle smiled with a very noticeable happiness welled inside it. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful but, if it badly affects your position then I want you to forget it. Don¡¯t forget you are the Academy Headmaster and I¡¯m just a nobody in here. In the first place this is just my own selfishness so don¡¯t put yourself in a bad situation just because of me! Okay?¡± Sensing that this situation is becoming worst especially regarding Moori¡¯s position, Lyle couldn¡¯t allow it to continue any longer. ¡°¡­¡­..fine!¡± While saying so, Moori grumpily returned to her sit. Lyle turned around and faced the still stiff Angelica and called her. ¡°Biri-Biri!¡± ¡°Who are you calling ¡®Biri-Biri¡¯?!¡± Angelica unconsciously retorted as her face turned bright red and started to scowl at him. ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Lyle replied while tilting his head as if asking ¡®You don¡¯t know why? impossible!¡¯ ¡°Well, you see, you look like a brown-haired girl from a certain story I¡¯ve read a long time ago, you know!¡± Lyle said in a very normal and casual way like stating a universal truth. ¡°As if that¡¯s obvious! Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°Wait, wait! Just calm down will you¡± Lyle waved his hands in front of him. ¡°Although, it¡¯s not really necessary to hide my identity, I just can¡¯t casually tell you who I am because it¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..¡± Lyle stopped as if reconsidering whether he should tell her honestly or not. ¡°It¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ a major pain, really I find it troublesome if someone knew who I really am, get it? So can you please just forget about me? Although I doubt we will see each other again though!¡± He said not knowing he just dig his own grave back in the classroom. He didn¡¯t realize the full extent of his actions that set the whole academy ablaze with anger and jealousy. ¡°Wha-!¡± Angelica couldn¡¯t believe what he said. She was overwhelmed by anger that she unconsciously shouted ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING!? I-It¡¯s not like I wanted see you, idiot! But are you saying you won¡¯t take responsibility?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still saying that?¡± Lyle listened to her before giving a disapproving sigh: ¡°You know what, Haa~ listen to me little girl, to impregnate a woman, a very special action must be done. You know, stabbing, stabbing actions with ''Poof!'' sound ... wala, finished~ Holding hands isn¡¯t enough for that. You¡¯re already fourteen years old and yet you still don¡¯t know these things? Oh my god! just how pure are the girls in this world.¡± While saying so, Lyle exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders while shaking his head, left and right. Angelica as if struck by a bolt of lightning, was stunned silly and can only stare at him in daze. ¡°As if a boy like you can understand it, right Headmaster?¡± She tried to ask for help from the dean but all she get is a smile while looking at her pitifully. Now realizing the truth, her body was trembling coupled with dangerous sparks. ¡°Oi, Biri-Biri stops that! It¡¯s dangerous you know!¡± ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!¡± Overwhelmed by embarrassment, Angelica snapped. She won¡¯t listen to anyone and only keeps emitting bluish electric sparks while crying. ¡°Oh come on~¡± Lyle approached her, not minding the electric sparks, and patted her head. She stopped crying and looked at him with tears flowing in her eyes. He smiled. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed with something like this. Although you¡¯re also cute when you cry but I still prefer if you always smile. Having experienced embarrassment in your life means you live a wonderful youth so don¡¯t be shy and be proud. And most importantly now you know you¡¯re mistaken, right? Now, wipe those tears and smile for me, babe¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, Um, c-cute?, wah! Are you an idiot? No you¡¯re really an idiot! D-don¡¯t call me c-cute! I hate you! Who are you calling b-babe? I''m not your babe!¡± ¡°Hahaha now that¡¯s better, Biri-Biri!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that, Idiooooot!¡± Although she said that, her voice contained not a single hint of displeasure. The atmosphere now reverted back to normal. "Angelica and you as well brat, if you have no business left, you can go now. It''s unpleasant to have people flirt in front of my eyes." Moori¡¯s voice with a hint of displeasure echoed in the room. On the surface, it looked like she was calm and unperturbed but the sour smell that she was emitting could even be smelled outside the room. She might not have fallen in love with this foolish and shameless young man but any girl would feel a little jealous seeing the excellent man that knocked in the door of their closed maiden hearts shamelessly flirting with another girl in front of them. ¡°Wha-! What are you saying; I¡¯m not flirting with him! I, I ¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, can you leave now? I still have something I need to do. You¡¯re disturbing me!¡± ¡°Eh, ah y-yes!¡± Angelica flustered went on to bid her farewell and leave but just as she was about to, she was called by Moori and said, ¡°Angelica-san, what happened here, as well as the things about that troublesome little monster must be kept a secret. I don¡¯t really want to tell you the specifics but even though that brat said it¡¯s not necessary, but if somehow someone knew his capabilities ¡­ I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what will happen now, right?¡± ¡°I-I see, I understand.¡± She replied. After that, Angelica then left the room, leaving Lyle and Moori inside. ¡°I thought I told you to leave too?¡± ¡°Hm? Me hahaha I didn¡¯t hear my name being called.¡± Lyle casually said while walking towards the sofa beside the window. ¡°But still ¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell her that, you know! Even including the whole world, that¡¯s too much of a level isn¡¯t it? Haa~ This is just my own little selfishness I asked from my father. World is just too much of scale isn''t it?¡± ¡°You! ... You really have no idea how that ridiculous powers of yours can affect the whole world, aren¡¯t you?.¡± ¡°Whole world? Haha no, no. Don¡¯t you know how big the world is? I¡¯m just a tiny speck of it. I can¡¯t possibly affect it. Whole world? Haha impossible!¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating yourself too much!¡± ¡°Maybe, well so much for that! Tell me directly why you are helping me? Although I¡¯m very grateful but this is the first time we¡¯ve met. And yet you¡¯re favoring someone like me, to the point of endangering your position. Why is that? Don¡¯t lie to me saying because a king asked you to! This academy can be called a different country, no kingdom can used it for their own purpose, so why?¡± He lay down on the sofa while smiling wryly. ¡°Hm¡­ well, can¡¯t be helped. What I said a little while ago is the truth but the main reason is that I have a huge debt from your father and by helping you, mean I can repay it little by little then¡­¡± ¡°I see¡± He said nodding. ¡°Not that I care though!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a ¡­ ¡­ never mind!¡± Giving up, she stopped what she¡¯s saying while shaking her head. ¡° If that¡¯s what you wanted to know then, can you leave; I still have something to do ¡­ ¡± She was expecting a reply but no such thing had happened. Curious why, she stood up and approached him. But she was left dumbfounded when she saw him quietly sleeping with an innocent face in the sofa. zzzZZZZZZZZZ ¡°So fast!¡± She unconsciously retorted. ¡°Not that, hey wake up, you still have classes this afternoon.¡± She said while shaking his body to wake him up. ¡°Hm? Darling? I don¡¯t want to *yawn* I¡¯m tired ¡­ Let me sleep *yawn* I''ll just give you a kiss if you let me sleep ... you want ?¡± He said with half-opened eyes. ¡°Oh right, can you say something to teacher Mirin, It¡¯s too troublesome if she too became suspicious of me *yawn* thank you in advance and Good night!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still morning you damn brat! And I don''t need that K-kiss!!¡± She retorted but it was no use because he had already departed towards the land of dreams. ¡°Haa~ you¡¯re really giving me so much headache you know! But strange ... I can¡¯t seem to hate you, hahaha I¡¯m an idiot!¡± She said while gently caressing his hair. ¡°Sweet dreams, my little monster!¡± Unfortunately Lyle didn¡¯t hear that as he was already unconscious. *********** - In a certain mansion ¨C ¡°Did it succeeded?¡± The man asks while sitting comfortably in his chair. In front of him was another man wearing a red robe. ¡°Yes, master! There is a reaction inside the academy when we sent the Minotaur there.¡± The man answered. ¡°Good! We must find the four seals immediately; ¡®They¡¯ are becoming impatient. We must free our ¡®god¡¯ and rejoice for the coming apocalypse.¡± ¡°As you wish master¡­ but there is something bothering me¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The report said that, the Minotaur we sent was defeated by an unknown serpent-like crimson dragon that appeared out of nowhere!¡± ¡°Ah, I also read it. Do you already investigate where that came from?¡± ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t find anything because of insufficient information!¡± ¡°Hm¡­. Investigate it carefully but take priority on breaking that detestable seal, understand?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± After saying that, the man in red robe vanished in thin air, leaving the man alone inside the room. ¡°We must succeed in reviving our ¡®god¡¯ we must reclaim our lost glory no matter what happened! Even if it means sacrificing all the people in the whole continent.¡± Chapter 43.5: [ A day with only Sasha and Sheila ] The rainy season was over and summer had finally arrived. Sleeping was uncomfortable due to the high humidity, the half-awake birds immediately snapped out of their state as dawn approached. Hearing a stiff yet light knocks on the door, she twitched her ears. *Knock*Knock* ¡°Sheila, its morning already!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.ugh, five more minutes, no please let this one sleep until the end of the day¡± ¡®Ugh, what a headache¡¯ Sheila huddled her body as she covered her head with the blanket. "I can¡¯t ¡­ Young master asked me to make sure you will eat breakfast. H e also ordered me not to let you sleep all day" The voice behind the door said. *Knock*Knock*Knock* The overcautious knocking was tormenting her and there were lonely sounds that echoed within her consciousness. Even if it was like this, the act of wanting to sleep again won her over. The overcautious knocking still continued to resound. *Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock* Every knock was subsequently louder. As if someone was using a siege type weapon to forcefully open the door. ¡°Ah, muu! Fine! Alright, I''m coming!¡± Because she can¡¯t endure the loud banging anymore, she reluctantly stood up and opened the door. As soon as she opened it, what greeted her was Sasha who was wearing her usual maid uniform while pushing a trolley containing the breakfast she had already prepared into the room. ¡°Good morning, Sheila!¡± ¡°Ah, Good morning!¡± ¡°Sheila, Young master asked me to teach you some things regarding human society so you better do what I say today, okay!¡± ¡°Hm? You must mean to teach this one to become a good wife, right? Then there is no need, this one knows full well on how to become a good wife, so there¡¯s no need!¡± She said while puffing her chest. Seeing this, Sasha let out a dejected sigh. She already gave up correcting and retorting that ¡®wife¡¯ idea as to avoid some troubles. She already had a slight understanding on Sheila¡¯s train of thoughts and behavior. ¡°Yes, yes becoming a good wife, right? Then you must also know how to act like one.¡± ¡°Of course, what dost think of this one?¡± ¡°Fine, then you¡¯ll help me clean the whole house and do chores right?¡± ¡°Huh? What doth art thee talking about?¡± As if wondering about Sasha¡¯s sudden proposal, she tilted her head cutely while eating. ¡°Hm? Of course, if you want to become a good wife then you must also help clean the house and do household chores, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Art doth crazy?¡± ¡°Eh? Why? Is there something wrong?¡± Now this time, it was Sasha¡¯s turn to become bewildered as she continuously blink her beautiful big and round eyes. Obviously she didn¡¯t get what Sheila is implying to. ¡°Haa~ This one gave up!¡± Sheila let out a long, long sigh and then she look at Sasha with pitying eyes. *Pikon* A large vein popped in Sasha¡¯s forehead as soon as she noticed the way Sheila used while looking at her. ¡®Being looked down by this birdbrain, arrrgh! I can¡¯t accept it! Just what did she mean by that!? Did she want to do all the chores alone, thinking it is how a good and wonderful wife is? Arrgh, I won¡¯t let you look good by yourself when Prince Lyle return. Hmph!¡¯ Dark thoughts was budding inside Sasha¡¯s brain as she continue to wonder as to why Sheila is feeling high and mighty. ¡°J-just what do you mean by that?¡± Sasha asks her. ¡°Haa~, you really don¡¯t know? That¡¯s why youngsters this day¡­¡± Sheila said while snorting. Seeing this, another vein popped out on her forehead. ¡°T-Then what?¡± ¡°Fine I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± She stopped eating and puffed her chest out ¡°Its common sense that a wife will not do any hard labor and let others do things for them, you know! Cleaning? Hahaha only servants do those things, wife should only eat, sleep, mate, then mate, and mate that¡¯s all! How¡¯s that, amazing right!?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sasha fell down on her seat as soon as she heard what Sheila said. JUST WHERE THE HELL DID YOU CULTIVATE YOUR SO-CALLED COMMON SENSE, YOU BIRDBRAIN IDIOT! --- Sasha retorted on her mind. She was now regretting taking her seriously. She overestimated the girl in front of her, or maybe the right term would be she underestimated her stupidity too much! ¡°You know what ¡­¡± Sasha finally spoke as soon as she finally came back to her senses. ¡°What do you mean by common sense? A good wife must be good at doing household chores like; cleaning the house, watering the plants and others. So throw that so-called common sense of yours and help me work today!¡± ¡°What!? What doth thou mean help you with work? I¡¯m the wife you know!¡± ¡°Yes yes, you¡¯re the ¡®wife¡¯ wannabe, right?¡± ¡°Did thou say something?¡± ¡°Nothing! The point is you should learn how to take care of the house if you want to become a good wife!¡± ¡°Hmph! How can someone like thee who don¡¯t have common sense understand this one?¡± *Pikon* It seems another vein burst out on Sasha¡¯s forehead. This birdbrain! ¡°Come on; don¡¯t be like that, help me with the chores will you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not this one problem that this house is too big. Just why thou humans need big houses to live anyway? This one can¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sasha suddenly stood up ¡°I can¡¯t let the young master live in a dorm and live with some stranger as a roommate, and especially I can¡¯t live with him if he stayed in that kind of place¡­¡± ¡°This one can¡¯t hear it clearly, can thou speak louder!¡± Sheila urged. ¡°N-Nothing, ehem, most of all, I can¡¯t let my prince live in a small and shabby house isn¡¯t it! That is why I bought a big house befitting of my prince status!¡± She smiled with proud and joy. ¡°Then isn¡¯t thou doth lies the fault¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t care, hmph, if you don¡¯t want then I¡¯ll do it alone! I bet the young master will praised me as soon as he return, ehehehehe¡± Sasha bouncing while walking happily towards the door and the corner of her lips curved up a little. When she was about to leave suddenly, ¡°Wait!¡± A voice resounded in the room. ¡°Hm? What is it? Do you need anything?¡± Sasha asked Sheila who stood up while fidgeting. ¡°I-If thou really insist, then this one will help thou clean the house!¡± Sasha was bewildered by her sudden change. ¡°Not really! I think I can do it alone though!¡± ¡®Most importantly, this is my time to shine!¡¯ She thought. ¡°W-well, if thou really insist. And this one don''t want to do it because of praise okay, th-this one only do this be-because thou really look like dost needest help. That¡¯s right, haha this one really is a benevolent being!¡± Not listening to her, Sheila insisted that Sasha insist on asking for help. ¡®This idiot ¡­¡¯ ¡°No, it''s okay, I can manage it! This is just small compared to the palace after all; you can just sleep there if you like.¡± ¡°NO! this one will help thee, don¡¯t worry as long as this one is here, this house will be clean in an instant.¡± ¡°Fine, if you really want to help then please do so!¡± Giving up, Sasha finally said so as she left her room. ¡°Yosh! This one will clean anything so that this one will be praised by Lyle! Ehehehe this one really is a good wife!¡± Sheila muttered. Unbeknownst to Sasha, what awaits her is nothing but trouble. Instead of helping her clean all Sheila did was break things and mess around making Sasha¡¯s work even harder. But that¡¯s for another story. It¡¯s really a long, long, long day for the two girls inside Lyle¡¯s mansion. Chapter 44: [ A hint about the Egg ... ? ] He had a dream ... It should be night ... --- a beautiful night like always ... Streets should be illuminated by street lamps as well as beautiful stars ... shining in the dark vast skies; like jewels ... The city was supposed to be clean and quiet ...which were contrary to the bustle and hustle every morning ... The people should be sleep at this moment ... Yet ... .... Why is the city filled with corpses, rubbles and broken houses ? Why are the people who should be sleeping were littered around the place not breathing anymore ? Why does the houses as well as buildings burning so fiercely ? The scene was so horrible that can make anyone throw up ... A really terrible and tragic scene out of world war movies ... The answers to this was ... ... Several huge monsters were attacking the Academy City. Wrecking the place and killing people especially students in their way. Explosions here and there can be heard. Some are fighting, some are running away. There are crying, screaming and some were daze with their eyes filled with endless despair and could only sit in the ground lifeless ... Among these spectacles, the most eye-catching was a girl who was desperately fighting while protecting the people behind her. ----A girl with flaming red hair that looks like it was burning fiercely under the dark, gloomy gaze of the night. ... It was no other than the famous and well-known Angelica Strauss ... She was desperately fighting against four huge monsters at the same time. Although one can see that she was fighting against them very well, but it¡¯s very obvious that she was now beyond her limitations. But still she was desperately fighting while protecting the people behind her. ¡°Run! Make haste, don¡¯t look back!¡± She shouted. Electric sparks flew towards the four opponents. ¡°Hiii! H-how about you, Angelica-chi!¡± While crying, one girl asked. Her face filled with tears and snot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, now go!¡± She anxiously replied. ¡°Just run ... run away from here!¡± ¡°GrooooaaaaaaarrrrrrRRR¡± ¡°Shut up, you damn monsters! I won¡¯t give up; I will fight until the bitter end! There is no way I will back down from here; there are so much important things behind me! Even if my life burn out today, I will still fight. I will drag you down to hell with me, you damn MONSTERS!¡± Then --- ... She jump out holding lightning spheres in both of her hands. She confronts the ugly fish faced monster in front of her and throws the two electric spears that were materialized in her arms. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡± The two electric spears struck the fish faced monster and fell down. The fish faced monster was now out of commission and died. Angelica felt some relief but then¡­ The second monster, an ugly ogre monster run and chased the running people behind her while holding a huge wood club. ¡°Roooooooooaaaaaaarrrrrr!¡± The people who consist most of Academy students felt alarmed as they hasten their paced but then one female student tripped and stumble down. It was the girl who called out to Angelica earlier. Seeing this, the ogre quickly approached her and raised its club. ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± The girl¡¯s face was filled with terror and despair as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Then the wooden club was swung down. Having lost all hope, the girl could only closed her eyes, waiting for drastic end to come. But it didn¡¯t. She slowly opened her eyes, and there she saw the lying body of a girl in front of her. She was covered with blood. Trembling, she slowly crawled towards the girl and as soon as she saw her face, she recognized her immediately. Even though her face was covered with blood and gore, her face was greatly disfigured as if she was battered by hundreds of hammer on her face ... --- she was without a doubt Angelica Strauss! The girl trembled violently as she slowly touched Angelica¡¯s body. ¡°Angelica-chi? Hey Angelica-chi, you¡¯re just joking right? you¡¯ll stand up and defeat them right, hey, Angelica-chi!¡± She shook her body as the ogre once again raised its club. That scene became dim as the desperate shout and wail of the girl resounded in the area and disappeared. And Lyle regained his consciousness. ************ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The setting sun burning madder red came in through the window. Lyle slightly opened his eyes, what greeted him were an unfamiliar ceiling, dark gray walls and windows. ¡°This place is¨C¨C?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Did you wake up ... ?¡± ¡°Uwah ¡­!?¡± Turning his body, he was surprised by the strange voice nearby. He was startled and sprang up. A blond-haired girl was sitting on a chair nearby, while reading some papers with numbers on them that looks like a finance documents. She was rather beautiful ... ... It was the Academy Headmaster; Moori Schlevaria. ¡®Ah, right I slept in the Headmaster''s office¡¯ After grasping the situation, Lyle looked at her and smiled. ¡°Ah, thank you Darling!¡± ¡°You know¡­¡­ ah never mind!¡± Moori seems she wanted to say something but cut in the middle thinking it was useless to correct him as she know he would never obey her ... ¡°Ah right, next time don¡¯t just casually stroll inside of someone else''s room and sleep, okay ? This is not the infirmary, you know!¡± ¡°Hm? Okay I¡¯ll try to remember that! By the way, Darling!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you talk to teacher Mirin; I really don¡¯t want to face her unrelenting questions I don¡¯t want to answer after I go back there, please !¡± ¡°I''ve already done it, although I did told her everything about you but don¡¯t worry I did made her swear not to tell anyone else¡± For a little while, Lyle blinked his eyes as he was taken by surprise¨C¨C, ¡°I said don¡¯t worry, right? Even though she¡¯s like that, you can trust her. She won¡¯t reveal it to anyone else and especially isn¡¯t it better to tell her and make her an accomplice? She said she will assist and help you anytime you need.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As Moori smiled wryly, Lyle muttered in a low voice ¡°I see¡± With a somewhat settled appearance, Moori put the documents down and looked into his face. ¡°Oh, by the way, she asked me if you really are the one who casted that mysterious magic that saved them in the Summoning accident. Because I¡¯m not sure if it was really you, I said I don¡¯t know then she said to ask you and if it¡¯s you¡­ ¡®Thank you very much for saving me and my students; I will never forget this in my entire life! If you want something just ask me and I will definitely help you. Your secret is safe with me so don¡¯t worry¡¯ is what she said ¡­¡± She said and then continued reading the documents littered around in the table. Then she noticed Lyle¡¯s troubled face. ¡°Hm? What is it? You don¡¯t like that I told Mirin all about you?¡± Showing a somewhat troubled look, Moori asked. ¡°¡­ E-Errr, It¡¯s not that, I don¡¯t have problem regarding that. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want you to endanger your position just for me. So if it can¡¯t be helped then you can do so, it doesn''t really matter anyway~¡± Lyle honestly answered while smiling wryly. ¡°Then what is the problem? You look like a boy whose mother found out you were stealing her underwear late at night ...¡± ¡°HUH!? What kind of emphasis was that!? And just what do you think am I? A pervert? I¡¯d rather take yours than my mother, I¡¯m not a mother-con, you know!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem though! Haa~ I¡¯m really impressed as to how you can say that openly!¡± ¡°Of course, if I choose as to what I am; a closet pervert or an open pervert, I¡¯ll choose the open pervert! You should openly declare what you love or else you¡¯ll just be an idiot forever who can¡¯t say what he feels!¡± He said so with a smile. With this, Moori couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement for the outrageous youth standing in front of her. ¡°So now give it to me ¡­¡± ¡°Give you what?¡± She was puzzled by his sudden request. ¡°Of course, your underwear!¡± ¡°As if I will, IDIOT!¡± Tataaa! Moori throw the book she saw in her desk towards Lyle who then avoided it easily. ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡± She asked. ¡°Hm ¡­ Let¡¯s see, I have this big egg I found six years ago in our courtyard yet it still hasn¡¯t hatch, I was just wondering why, that¡¯s all!¡± Of course this was a lie. What he¡¯s really thinking was about that strange dream he had but not like he can just say it out aloud. He would be branded as a lunatic ... So he just made something in the spot. He still isn¡¯t sure if that was just literal dream and nothing else but somehow for some reason, that dream just felt so real. ... Is it some kind of premonition, I wonder ... ? ¡°Egg?¡± ¡°Hm ... Yeah, it¡¯s a very big egg. Originally it was a stone but when my blood accidentally dropped from it, it actually absorbed it and became a humungous egg.¡± ¡°Maybe ¡­ ... no it can¡¯t be ¡­ but ¡­¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s explanation, Moori as if struck by lightning froze while muttering something. ¡°Hm? Do you know anything about it, Darling?¡± Seeing the unexpected reaction from Moori, Lyle''s interest was picked. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not really sure but I once read something close to it a long time ago.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Etto, I think I have a book about it ¡­ where is it ¡­ hm ¡­. ah right here ¡­ Here read this!¡± She took the book out of the bookshelf and gave it to him. ¡°?¡± What''s this fairytale vibe ... oozing from it ? I actually thought about OZ when I saw it just now~ = = ¡°Ah. It was a study about beings called Wizards from a long time ago. Although only small information regarding them currently existed. It was said that a long time ago, before becoming a true and powerful wizard one must undergo a ritual ceremony.¡± ¡°You said wizard from a long time ago, but aren¡¯t high-level magicians called wizard? And what¡¯s this Ritual ceremony?¡± Hm ... Wizards huh ... ¡°You''re only half-right. High-level magicians can¡¯t be called wizards you know. Wizards are said to be lost beings although they also use magic like us magicians, they are very different from us magicians. Well so much for that, about the ritual ceremony I¡¯m talking about. It was said that a long, long time ago, before becoming a full-fledge wizard one must undergo a test.¡± ¡°A test? As in written test or practical test?¡± ¡°Not that ¡­ silly! I¡¯m talking about a test to see their souls, they¡¯re very being. If evil root in their hearts then they will surely fail and die, is what they said.¡± ¡°Scary but how can they test someone souls?¡± ¡°That is the point. How? Some old documents left some vague information. Although it still wasn''t confirmed whether it was real or not. It was said that old wizards used a kind of special stone or crystal, although some say it was a magic circle, and other speculations that if dropped some blood they will transform into an egg-like shaped. Afterwards if it really did becomes an egg it meant that the first level was a success ¡­¡± ¡°First level? So you mean there are other levels?¡± ¡°Yes, it was separated by three levels. The second level is to bind it by soul contract and the last part is the hatching of the egg. It might need several days, months or a year''s no one knows but the problem is ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was said that when it finally hatched, even if the owner had a small hint of evil or darkness budding within, a monster will come out from the egg and eat the owner. But if there is nothing but pure soul then the being that will came out will become the owner¡¯s servant or maybe a familiar that will aid the master and protect him. Even so, because of how dangerous it is, it was banned and eventually died out ... this is what I know. Although I''m not quite really sure about it.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Lyle muttered. ¡°That is why, it was called but it was nothing out of speculation. No one knows what¡¯s the truth but please be sure to take caution dealing with the unknown ¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Chapter 45: [ Soul Contract with the Egg ] [ Hey guys ... whoa I finally caught up! Banzai !!! Anyway, here''s the new chapter and I''m pretty sure you''ve waited for this up until now ... so I really apologize for the delay~ Anyway, as a compensation, let me give you some spoi--- I mean, future development ... *Holding a large crystal ball ... Whoa I actually saw it ... Then here it is --- Ding! Question: Who will catch Lyle''s love first ? ... It''s --- secret~ Anyway, can this still be called spoi--- I mean, compensation = = ? Who knows~ Anyway, please look forward to it~ ] *************************** I see, so the reason that the egg still hasn¡¯t hatched was because I still haven''t bind it with my soul ! ---- Lyle thought. He put his hand under his chin and began to submerge his consciousness towards his thoughts. If I were to evaluate myself, I would be a bright, genius and unparalleled young man ... but what if I''m the only one who thinks like that? What if I was actually the very opposite of what I''m thinking ? ... A very scary creature might come out from the egg and eat me~ "Well, you don''t need to worry about it. It''s only one of the speculations anyway. Hm? Oh right If I remember correctly, there should be another theory existed about it ..." "Another theory?" "Yeah ... If I''m not wrong, the man who came up with that theory said that the one the egg will test is not the wizard''s soul but his potential and the amount of possibilities he possessed ..." "Potential and possibilities? What do you mean by that?" "That, I don''t know ... It was treated as a nonsense at that time because the theory had many loopholes about it." Potential and possibilities, huh? Well, they did say that sometimes, what you think is unlikely is actually the truth ... Looking at the youth in front of him in deep thoughts, Moori thought it was very funny as she couldn''t help herself but chuckle in delight. Of course, our shameless protagonist would never overlook that. Lyle break out from his thinking and looked at her with his brows furrowed. "What are you laughing at? Is something on my face that''s funny?" "... fufu no, no it''s just n, nothing ..." Although she denied it, she was obviously thinking something rude is what Lyle thought. Touching his face with his hands, it only caused for her to laugh out loud like a dam finally burst open. Seeing this, Lyle thought he wanted revenge. If he can''t take any sort of compensation then he would really need to plant his head in the ground ... ... ... Thinking for a little while, a thought passed his mind causing him to smile mischievously. When Moori saw this, she unconsciously shivered. She knew in her heart that if this little monster let out a smile like this it means ... ... ... ...a very dangerous thought had just passed in his naughty, unpredictable and shameless mind and the victim that this monster chooses would never manage to sleep for a couple of days ... ... ---- Sadly that victim right now was none other than her ! ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ Shedding cold sweat, she stopped laughing as her gaze became sharper than a sword. With her trembling voice she asked, "W,what are you p,planning ?!" "Hm? ... nothing~" With a mischievous smile, Lyle turned around and left. Leaving the dumbfounded Moori, who; seeing his smile, trembled and could only saw him off with daze and frightened expression. --------------------------- In the morning, a letter was found by a student. This letter was like a bomb that explode in the school sweeping it into chaos. All the teachers and students alike began to talk about it and it spread like a wildfire. The rumor danced in the academy city like the wind, all talking about the rumored [ Famed and Prestigious Headmaster''s secret Lover under the moonlit sky ]. The ever so serious and cold as ice, the beautiful woman that even princes of different kingdom can''t even hope to hold her hands, actually had a secret lover ?! ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) !!! A scandalous truth that spread like a dragon, clawing the hearts of hundreds and thousands of admirers was akin to a nuclear bomb shaking the academy inside out. Naturally, the rumored letter stopped in the hands of the [ Famed and Prestigious Dean ] as she read its contents; To Moori Schlevaria When the sun set, and the birds stop singing, you came into my heart without warning. Under that moonlit sky where stars shined like jewels in the dark sky, you introduced yourself to me. You said my life is something very precious and gave me hope to live for tomorrow. When you said you loved me, I don''t know what to do but to shed tears of happiness coming from the bottom of my heart. My love, please always remember my heart completely belongs to you, that you alone can sustain my life. There is no doubt that you are my everything, my hope, my life, my love. Under that biggest tree where I first met you, under the blessings of a thousand stars I will wait for you. Darling, you are and you will always be my love! P.S. Oh right! I''m still waiting for that U-something with Wear I asked you last time ... Hahaha Good day, my love~ ( ^,^) V Always loving you, L. D. D In that very particular day, under the beautiful and peaceful blue sky a very loud and deafening scream resounded in the whole city. The ground trembled because of the roar like scream, waking up all the people inside the famous [ Red Rose Academy ]. But that''s another story~ -------------------------------------- By the time Lyle arrived home, the sun has already setting. It was almost night time. Although Lyle was smiling, deep inside his heart, he was laughing very hard. He just after all, thought something fun and interesting pran--- present to give. "I''m back!" When he was taking his shoes off and were about to walk the hallway, Sheila leaped forward and jumped to hug him. She was wearing an apron so she must be helping Sasha in the kitchen, is what Lyle thought but when his hands coiled around her back ... ... he found out. ... ... ... ... ... she was not wearing anything under her apron. = = Her soft exposed skin made a direct contact to his hands, felt like he was electrocuted. His movements halt as he slowly raised his right hand towards Sheila''s head and his left hand left dangling in his side. "... N, naked apron?" He asked stammering. "Ehehe, has thou liked it?" Sheilaaaaaa!!! What a wonderful appearance!!! ( *O* )!!! I ... I never thought that such a godly thing actually exist in this world ... ! This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.Oh God thou hasn''t really forsaken me ... ( ? ? ? ) His mind was screaming but he didn''t let it out in his face as he continued to smile like a gentleman he was ... "Yup! My Sheila is the best!" He said while caressing her hair gently. A cute smile bloomed in her beautiful face as if she were a child being praised for. It was so dazzling like the thousands rainbows. She rubbed her head in Lyle''s chest with her face filled with smiles. Damn! T,this attack ... ... I,I need to endure! I''m a man, a gentleman! t-t "What!? Sheila, why did you come out like that again! Didn''t I told y- ... ... Young master! Ah! Y, you came back?" With his thoughts struggling inside his mind, a voice resounded from the kitchen. It was Sasha, who were also wearing an apron - not a naked apron though~ ... a pity ... = = When she saw Lyle, she hastily bow as she welcome him. "Yeah, I''m back. Are you cooking?" "Y,yes ... ... Ah, Sheila! What are you doing? Embracing the prince while wearing like that! T, that''s indecent!" Peeling Sheila from Lyle, Sasha said with a red face. "What art thou doing!?" Sheila bellowed. Watching them bickering like that, Lyle thought they''ve really become so much closer now. He bid them goodbye (Of course he was ignored because they were fighting) as he went to his own room. Looking around, his gaze fell onto the strange egg. Actually, he was always in distressed as to why this egg never hatched, but now he knows the reason. He pulled his two swords from his waist and it transformed into two beautiful young foxes. "Master, are you really doing it?" Sakura asked looking at him. "I, I think it''s r,realy dangerous master" Yuki warned him. Looking at the two foxes'' worried look, he stroked their heads as he showed them a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, everything is going to be alright. And even if something bad came out, you two will protect me, right?" ""Of course!"" He turned his gaze back again at the mysterious egg. He can feel an aura coming from it and by using his magic eyes, he can see the abnormally strong fluctuating mana coiling around it. This remained the same ever since he found it but now he will try to do something considered dangerous a long, long time ago. Would it be a friend? Or would it be a foe ? --- Lyle inwardly thought to himself. Closing his eyes, he converged his mana into thin thread and inject it inside the egg. Truthfully, he has no idea how to enter soul contract or binding so he copied what he did before with Sakura and Yuki. Once it absorb his mana, it will try to assimilate it to the creature''s body and make a vow to start the contract. "I, Lyle Drake Dragonfang, swear with my honor and pride to share you my life for all eternity. We will not be separated until death do us part as you will protect me and I will also do the same. In the journey of my life, whether it will be filled with happiness or filled with thorns. My path may be covered with blood but I will swear that we will tread this path together! [ Soul Contract ]" Haa~ I felt as if I was getting married or something~ -_- A lustrous glow suddenly appeared as it circulates around the egg, then it burst out a golden light as numerous symbols and patterns appeared, revolving between Lyle and the egg. This mysterious scene caused Lyle, Sakura and Yuki to be a little dumbfounded. What is this patterns? He thought. However, something unexpected happened. ""Master--!?"" The two foxes anxious screams resounded from his ears but he have already no control of his own body to respond to them. Surrounding his body was countless golden streaks of light pouring out continuously, forming a dozens of high pillar of light that shot right towards his body. At this time, the various patterns and symbols that was circling the egg was emitting a weird yet marvelous sound, coupled with the rays of white bright light that looked like an aurora, made a very beautiful and fantastical scene. --- It was truly beautiful beyond compare. When the pillar of golden light that was surrounding Lyle''s body touched those numerous symbols and patterns that looked like ancient Egyptian writing; Hieroglyphics, these patterns seemed to receive a huge amount of energy as the white light that it was emitting exploded ten times larger than before. "Heavens!?" Sheila who was in the kitchen suddenly felt something strange as she immediately run towards Lyle''s room. However, before she could enter his room, she was suddenly sent flying away from the door. It''s as if there were an invisible wall blocking in front of the doorway. The people outside the mansion didn''t know what was going on at all. All they could see was a very bright light coming out form the room and they dismissed it as someone practicing their skills or magic but the beasts and more high-leveled mages and warriors had an immediate reaction. This people including Moori who was so shock that she immediately stopped and looked towards where the light was coming from. "Just what is going on ?" She silently muttered. The most sensitive was still the countless beast around the area who were so scared until they started peeing. Those who were further away were scared to the point of panicking and fled with their tails between their legs. A few birds that were flying in the air were so scared until they dived towards the ground, each one being unable to fly normally. This was especially so for the flying beasts that just happened to fly over the Lyle''s mansion. They were so scared that they all lost consciousness, both eyes turning white, and fell towards the ground. All the people couldn''t help but think that it was a miracle. Although it wasn''t pies that were falling in the sky but chickens instead. Inside Lyle''s room, the symbols were still emitting a beautiful, mysterious and heavenly sound before it suddenly started to revolve around the egg as if they were dancing in joy and excitement. The white symbols and patterns which were originally very big became smaller in fast pace. On the other hand, the golden Hieroglyphics-like symbols which was smaller in size grew bigger the moment it touched the golden pillar of light coming from Lyle''s body. Countless patterns and symbols fluttered in the sky and ground with their incomparable beauty as if they were dancing to a song before entering Lyle''s body and disappeared without a trace. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrggggggggghhhhh!!!!!!" A sudden tremendous pain surge through his body. Chapter 46: [ The Egg is finally hatching! ] Lyle felt a shock jolting through his body. There were many types of pure, immense energy bursting on his forehead, heart and hands. They were rapidly joining together inside his body as if rinsing through him very thoroughly. There was so much energy that it almost burst out of his body but it finally pooled in his abdomen where Lyle felt the position of his mana reserve. He could feel that this massive energy was enveloping his mana reserve, giving him a kind of feeling that seemed to understand but not to understand what was happening. The feeling he felt at this moment, was as if his entire body was thrown in scorching hot molten lava. Such a degree of heat burned every inch of his body. As if there were countless tiny needles that were piercing through him, drilling with their utmost to enter into his muscles. First it was the layer of skin, then it was his muscles and finally it was his bones. A type of pain, a thousand times, ten thousand times more painful. Then an execution by tiny cuts, came like a flood, completely enveloping Lyle. Lyle had a mistaken feeling ¡ª At this instant, it was as if he was about to be disintegrated into nothingness. The previous fragrance that had entered into his body, had a terrifying and mysterious power. It completely froze his whole body to the point that he already lost his ability to resist and think. Even moving a finger was something extremely difficult for him. An unending and terrifying pain travelling throughout his body, but he still managed to retain his consciousness. ¡°Pain ¡­ this is too painful, aaaaaa ¡­¡± He opened his mouth to loudly scream. But the moment he opened his mouth, endless red-colored blood-like water crazily entered into his body. Following his throat and esophagus, it madly entered inside his body. It was as if he had swallowed a boiling mouthful of lava and his internal organs was currently being burned by a blazing and destructive fire. Suddenly, an abnormality had happened. As if an existence that was in deep slumber had been disturbed, it sleepily issued a furious roar. And afterwards, a mysterious power suddenly activated from the depths of Lyle''s mind. This power was like the arrival of the monarch, unmatched and unstoppable. At this moment, countless black shiny scales appeared on top of his skin, just like what he looked like when he transformed into his demi-dragon form. However, this time was different. The black scales was more beautiful and mysterious. It had reddish tribal flame engraved on every scales. As if it was alive, giving off a mysterious feeling. A pair of black horns appeared from each side of his head and a silver, rusty chains was dangling from his wrists and legs as if it was bounding him. His two hands became black claws that give off the feeling that they can cut everything and jet-black pointed tail that looked like it was connected from his spinal cord. Every pain that he felt in this instant, had already completely disappeared. Lye was taken aback, then was madly delighted. This shocking power ¡­ it came too suddenly, just where did it came from ? Is it possible that it was from the egg? He thought. "Is the soul ... huff ... contract ... successful ?" Lyle asked as he was panting in the ground like an old dog. Suddenly, a strange words formed in his mind. [ Weiss ] could this be the creatures name? He thought. The light from the egg continues to shine, illuminating the whole room. The strange patterns and symbols would sometimes be dazzling, sometimes dull. After a few minutes the light finally slowly fades, leaving the floating egg. BOOM! Lyle felt as though something inside his head just exploded, accompanied by a very loud roar inside his mind. His head was starting to spin at fast speed, as he found his vision suddenly became blurry and a bit hazy. .... ... ... and he lost his consciousness. ----------------------------- He woke up in the next morning. "Uugh ... What happened?" He silently asked. The sun''s dazzling light entered from his window made him squint his eyes. He tried to raised his body when he realized he was holding onto something. In his arm was the same egg but now it looks very different. The egg was now covered with black stripes and at the top of it was a small crack. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "It seems it was hatching ..." He thought. The mysterious egg was still absorbing his mana, draining him. It seems it continued to absorb it ever since last night. As to how he lost his consciousness, he couldn''t remember. To his astonishment, he found out that his body had gone an enormous change. It became as tough as steel as ordinary blades couldn''t cut it. Feeling such development, of course Lyle was ecstatic. Lyle decided to skipped his classes and wait for the egg to hatched. Besides, It would be bad if the egg suddenly hatched while he was inside the school, it would attract a lot of attention. He also can''t leave the egg because the egg was still greedily absorbing his mana, so he decided he would just rather rest than go to school. He didn''t like going to school in the first place. However, I still need to do that........''hehehe '' >.< V Laughing mischievously, various reactions of a certain woman suddenly appeared in his mind. He didn''t forget to plant the seed he had thought, for his beloved Headmaster in the entrance of the Academy''s gate. After all, as they say [ A gentleman doesn''t wait for 10 years to take revenge. It only needs one day to finish it. ] With the egg in his arms, he took some paper and began writing. He ordered the perplexed Sasha to leave it at the entrance of the school and to not open the letter no matter what happened. While the school was shaking from the disturbances, Lyle who was the culprit was madly laughing inside his home. Isolating himself from the outside, he stayed inside his room the whole time. He meditated to recover the mana that was slowly being absorbed by the egg. Lyle held up the mysterious egg and used his Magic eyes to analyze it. Finally, to his astonishment, he found that this little thing could not even be seen through with his magic eyes. Thus, he just give up as he could do nothing about it. The whole day was spend by playing with Sasha or Sheila. When he''s inside his room, he will spend it with Sakura and Yuki who loves to listen to stories especially fairytales from his former world. Sometimes, he will try to remember all the martial arts he forgot and play it within his mind in order to remember it when the time comes for him to train again. Although he can''t remember the things from his past life clearly, especially the faces of the once he called family and friends he still can remember the things he have learned. Some of it might be in pieces but with time, he would remember it clearly. It''s just like the saying [ The mind might forget but not the heart and the body ]. Every night when Lyle was sleeping in his room, Sheila always sneaked in and slept soundly next to him ............. naked. >.< Even if he woke her up or told her to get dressed, she would only just respond half-heartedly. Knowing her stubbornness, Lyle couldn''t help but give in. Ever since then, Sheila would sleep together with him, naked ... However, the scolding Lyle gets when Sasha saw it was another story... Day after day, the crack didn''t stop absorbing his mana. The crack around the egg was also spreading. During this days, he would asked Sasha to buy different kinds of new books, scrolls, or any kind of reading materials. He would also asked her to borrow some from the library. Sometimes Princess Feme will visit him and inquired as to why he was not coming to school. Obviously, he wouldn''t lie to her so he told her everything but he made her promised to not tell it to anyone. She also informed him that the Headmaster was looking for him fuming in anger and frustration, of course he just smiled at her without answering. As Lyle and the others spend their life peacefully, two weeks have already passed. Lye was sitting in the sofa while reading a book. In his arms was the mysterious egg. Beside him was Sheila who was using his lap as a pillow and quietly sleeping and Sasha was knitting something. It was an image of a peaceful family when the mysterious egg suddenly trembled. A blinding light enveloped the egg as it flew out from Lyle''s embraced. Looking at this scene, Lyle, Sasha and Sheila stood up with excitement. The mysterious egg was finally hatching! Cracking sounds echoed in the room. When the light fades, what appeared from the egg was a.......... Chapter 47: [ Unexpected Transformation ] [ Guyz ... I was actually planning to post this chapter tomorrow but then I accidentally saw someone guessed it correctly. So, as a reward for that person, I decided to just post this chapter today~ This will be the last chapter for today~ I hope you will like the conclusion I''ve made for the egg~ ^_^V ] - ABELUM; Land of the Gods - A very beautiful woman was crouching while looking towards the fountain. ---This fountain was called [ The fountain of Truth ] and the beautiful woman was none other than Cecelia; the goddess if death and rebirth. Cecelia was now peering down to the human world from the fountain. Alustros the caretaker who was in charge of maintaining the fountain was utterly fed up with this goddess that was obstructing his duty. Being the keeper of truth, of course he knew why Cecelia was always here. ¡°Um, if you stay there, I can''t clean you know¡­¡± ¡°You can clean it later, I''m still watching. Being dirty sometimes is no big deal.¡± ¡°Um, do you have any idea how many gods and goddess scolded me whenever they found out that the fountain is dirty? This is an issue of duty and responsibility. You¡¯re causing me a lot of trouble. Surely you know how those gods always act and behave right? If you still sta-¡­¡± ¡°What is your point?¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ um ¡­ nothing ¡­ I guess ¡­ haaa ¡­¡± When she glared at him, Alustros shrunk down like he was preparing to close himself up in a small box. While crouched down, Alustros said, ¡°But was there really any reason to take that verbal promise seriously?¡± ¡°H-hmph! It''s not a verbal promised! If I said I''m going to marry a human then I''m going to do it. No matter how many of those third parties appeared, I will still be the one who will end up victorious ¡± ¡°¡­ However, I heard that he had already forgotten you.¡± A glance that was as sharp as a spear that Alustros received in response to his unwanted comment caused his entire body to freeze in place. He realized he could not make his body any smaller than it already was. Cecelia composed herself and said, ¡°At any rate, after everything ended I will give him all his memories back, including OUR memories.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That boy had seemingly gathered another unwanted attention from someone.¡± ¡° !?!?!? ¡± Cecelia frantically looked back over the fountain and to the human world. ¡°Impossible¡­Impossible!! Aargh! I know it! It must be because of that B**ch Venus curse! Damn it!¡± ¡°Well, you should have known how that goddess always behave. Why don''t you just accept that you will have many more riv-¡­ No, I was just kidding! Please! Please forgive me! I won¡¯t make any more comments and opinions, so please spare me from that zombie!!¡± As Alustros held his hands up to cover his head, he looked down toward the surface. ¡°R-Reki Yuuto was it? Weird I couldn''t see through even with my eyes of truth..." ---------------------------------------- The sudden change had caused everyone present in the room to be stunned as they stared at the egg who was floating in mid-air. Their faces were filled with confusion. Bang! Suddenly, a roar of thunder resounded in the originally blue colored sky and now was filled with dark clouds. Silver flashes of lightning transverse jumpily throughout the sky, much like numerous long, silver colored snakes playing mischievously. This unexpected development caused many people to stared wide-eye at the sky as if they didn''t just what is going on. Some immediately kneeled in the middle of the street and paid respect towards the sky. Some were trembling like a frightened kittens during heavy storms. "What is happening?" Feeling the wild energy contained within the dark clouds, an old man swallowed his saliva and asked dryly. The Headmaster too couldn''t help but raised her head and looked at the sky anxiously. Two unexpected strange events happening not less than a month. What is the cause of this phenomenon? She was about to go out when a loud roar sounded from the clouds above the whole Academy. In an instant, the sky brightened as an enormous thunderbolt shot down form the clouds. Its roar seemingly shook not just the sky but also the ground. Lightning. The symbol of divine punishment. As if the heavens was furious and angry. The tribulations caused every people in the Academy city to become weak in their knees as they hurriedly kneeled down in the ground. The thunderbolt appeared and disappeared quickly. Before the roar of the thunderbolt disappeared from the ears of everyone, the dark clouds in the sky began to quickly disappear. An instant later, the hot sunlight once again covered the entire city. The aftershock of the roar gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s ears. Countless people hurriedly threw their gazes toward the clear blue sky. It''s as if what just happened just now was nothing but a dream or an illusion casted their mischievous minds. If not for the fact that all of them had witnessed, they must believe that they had gone crazy. Inside the room, Lyle and the others didn''t what was happening in the Academy city. They don''t have any single as to what they had caused. Sasha was just about to ask Lyle what happened when a soft ¡®ka cha¡¯ noise suddenly sounded from the egg. Hearing this sudden noise, Lyle''s body suddenly trembled. He slowly turned his head around and faced the source of the sound. Immediately, his eyes shrunk to the size of a needle. Under Lyle''s observation, the faintly glowing egg suddenly started to hatched slowly¡­ The hatching speed gradually increased and finally, Lyle could roughly see that there seemed to be something in the egg that was about to break through the egg cover. ¡°Gu.¡± Watching this strange scene, all of Lyle''s bodily hair stood open. He swallowed his saliva and began to slowly turn around. His gaze stared intently at the egg which was repeatedly shedding its white hard shell. Carefully taking a few steps back, he silently asked himself, ¡°What should I do if the thing inside suddenly attacked me? Won''t it also involved Sasha and the others? I really hope it''s harmless¡± At that instant when the Egg shell turned into powder, a vast and frightening mana was suddenly released and swiftly covered the entire city at a speed that caused others to feel dismay. The instant when this vast mana erupted, the expression of Headmaster and several other people who felt it, changed drastically. At the same time, their body involuntarily and quickly retreated over dozens of meters. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. As her figure was hurriedly pulling back, the Headmaster wore an ugly expression. The extinguishment of the mana from the egg also caused Lyle''s heart to be dumbfounded. However, he did not dare to take things lightly at the moment. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he stared intently at the egg. His palms were covered with perspiration. ''What would come out?'' The white-colored dust gradually showered downwards. In an instant, a white-colored light abruptly shot out from the fog. The speed of the light was so quick that one could not react, much like it had penetrated the resistance of the space. In Lyle''s dark black eyes, the white-colored glow flashed. Lyle''s was immediately startled. Before he had a clear idea of what the thing was he did not dare to have any skin contact with it. However, it was so fast he couldn''t react in time. It entered in his body. Right before Lyle completely lost his consciousness, he felt two familiar figures embracing her, one of them even cried out in surprise. He immediately felt assured. With these two people here, he could rest and sleep peacefully. Sasha and Sheila was very anxious as they held his body. However, at this moment, Lyle who should be unconscious suddenly created a unique hand gesture unconsciously. Lyle''s body was ignited in flames. There was also white rays of light coming from under his feet that flowed to the top of his head and down to his legs again. Finally, the white rays of light gathered at his back. Suddenly a black colored wings appeared but because of the white colored light, it suddenly transformed into white pair of wings like an angel. The white colored white then shattered into millions of pieces as it smashed into the wing''s feathers. His wings was also completely reborn, turning platinum in color. Lyle''s body had become renewed from the top to bottom. His height was had risen and he now looked like a fifteen years old young man. His girly face became more refined and become more handsome. His pale white skin became even more jade-like that can cause many females to be jealous. Looking at him now, he looked even more powerful, agile, and handsome than ever before. Then from the place where the egg was before, a 15 inches long streak of light shot out towards Lyle. It then stopped a few centimeters in front of Lyle and finally revealed its body to Everyone''s sight except the unconscious Lyle. The shock caused by what happened to Lyle''s body was still present on Sasha and Sheila¡¯s face but when they saw the living creature that appeared in front of him, the shock was involuntarily turned into a stunned and dull expression, presenting quite an exciting scene. The living creature that had appeared in front of Lyle was a narrow small snake that was only around 13-15 inches long. Its body was covered with silver-colored scales and its pale purple eyes had a faint bewitching feeling. A unique fresh scent was shrouded around its body. Although it was currently only a snake, both elegance and nobility seeped out from it. The small snake did not appear to be vicious looking but it was beautiful to a ridiculous extent. This kind of beautiful living creature may well cause many ladies to forget about their fear and disgust for snakes. Whenever it moved in mid-air, its body was like dancing and was so elegant and graceful. The entire body of the silver-colored small snake did not have many sharp attacking spots. However, they could vaguely sense a terrifying strength, that even Sheila a Deity Rank beast would not dare underestimate, within its small body. The small snake was suspended in midair in front of Lyle. Its pale purple-colored pupils did not have the slightest killing aura. Instead, it appeared extremely pure and clean. Although they clearly knew that this small snake may have been a terrifying monster which could devour Lyle alive, they could not find themselves raising any hard feelings against the small snake in their hearts. The silver-colored small snake swayed its tiny tail, widened its purple-colored pupils and stared at Lyle unblinkingly who was in front of it. It tried to get slightly closer to him but seemed hesitant. It''s attitude and behavior was like a little girl seeing a distant father who she was wishing to see every day and finally saw for the first time. Wanting to recognize yet not daring to, wanting to rushed at him and embrace him yet not daring to extend her arms. Sasha and Sheila who was watching from the distance really didn''t know what to do nor how to react. They could only watch the small snake having an internal struggle like a human girl with a cute yet slightly shy appearance. As if it finally decided something, it hurriedly shrank back, curling up its body above Lyle''s abdomen. The pale purple eyes who were watching Lyle''s unconscious body actually carried an extremely pitiful look. With a stiffened body, Sasha stared at the silver-colored small snake in front of her that appeared totally harmless and adorable. She did not dare make the slightest move. Swallowing her saliva, she turned beside her and asked Sheila who was also looking at this strange scene with complicated expressions, ¡°What¡­ should¡­ we do?¡± The small snake did not make the slightest response to the other people''s presence. It simply blinked its crystal-like pupils and only concentrate its eyes towards Lyle as if it was waiting for him to woke up. However, after a few moments when Lyle still have no signs of waking up. It suddenly swayed its snake tail and gradually swam over to Lyle while suspended in the air with a worried look. Seeing its action, Sasha and Sheila could only remain on the spot quietly while their hearts felt a little jittery. The silver-colored snake circled around Lyle twice with its eyes exuding a worry and concern. After swaying its tail and whirled around Lyle one more time, the silver-colored small snake suddenly stopped in the space above Lyle¡¯s chest. Its crystal clear eyes carried some yearning as it stared intently at his face. It then raised its head and emitted a few soft hiss towards Lyle. The gentle sound was as though it was behaving like a spoiled child trying to wake up his beloved father. ¡°This is?¡± The two just continued looking stupefied. Just¡­ Just what was going on here? What the heck is this small snake? Chapter 48: [ Living a peaceful days ] When Lyle finally opened his eyes, he discovered a small snake was watching his face floating in front of him. It''s crystal clear eyes was looking at him with yearning and filled with love. Although at first he felt alarmed and vigilant however, he suddenly felt an indescribable feeling reassuring that this small snake would never hurt him. And so, he then smiled at the small snake while extending his hands to touch it. Seeing Lyle''s expressions, the small snake''s crystal clear snake pupils danced with excitement and satisfaction. It didn''t wait for Lyle''s hand as it immediately appeared at where his palm was as though it had teleported. It then extended its small snake tongue into his palm and took some gentle licks. "What a cute little fella~" Lyle said with a smile as he watched the small silver-colored snake''s excitement. Clearly sensing the change in the small snake¡¯s gaze, Lyle''s heart moved slightly. He carefully extended his hand and gently caressed its small body. Seeing Lyle''s action, the small silver-colored snake twisted its body excitedly. It then floated towards Lyle''s hand, twisted its small head and happily rubbed itself on Lyle''s hand. Eyeing the action of the small snake that did not have the slightest enmity, an unusual glint in his eyes suddenly grew. Its large, serpentine purple eyes looked unblinkingly at Lyle, looking like a shy child that had seen its father but didn¡¯t dare to call his name but was so excited when he suddenly hugged her while gently stroking her head. It was extremely cute¡­. ''What does this represent? A cute and adorable small snake? Did this means that although I''m cute I''m also as cunning and fierce as a snake?'' Lyle mused himself. ''Or do I really have strong fates towards snakes as I am a demi-dragon ? A draconian ?'' Lyle smiled gently and carefully carried the small silver-colored snake with both hands. The small silver-colored snake did not resist his gentle action. It swung its tail and curled around Lyle''s wrist. After which, it swung its body, much like playing on a swing. ¡°Little thing, I''m your master, right?" Putting the small snake in front of him, Lyle said softly as he smiled. That expression was the same expression that many would use for trying to dupe a little girl who was lost by the roadside. Opening its purple-colored snake eyes, the small silver-colored snake stared at the young man¡¯s face. An extremely human like feeling of being at a happy and at the same time excited flashed across its pupils. It twisted its body and rubbed its head at Lyle''s palm in a cute spoiling manner. The small silver-colored snake in his palm had unknowingly vanished and become a pattern of blood that entered Lyle''s body. Lyle was quite surprised for a moment however he knew that it won''t hurt thus ignore what it was doing and was only patiently waiting. It wriggled on Lyle¡¯s hand until it reached his chest, and an exquisite pattern of an oriental dragon appeared on his skin. The pattern had a tribal dragon face and it has an oriental dragon body. Its long serpentine tail twisted and coiled around Lyle''s waist and lower abdomen. Looking at his body in a third person''s view, Lyle had gotten a huge tatto of an huge serpent encircling his back to his waist and stopping in his chest. Before Lyle managed to see it clearly, that pattern moved as if it was brought to life, and flew out of his body in a path of a white colored light in an instant. Within the shining light and fragrance, a petite, small snake appeared. ---It was the silver-colored snake "What is that? Young master, is that snake the one which came from the egg?" Sasha asked Lyle. "Shaa~..." Lyle gently nodded while petting the head of the snake who was so pleased it emitted some adorable sound. When Lyle stopped petting it, it suddenly extended its snake¡¯s tongue toward him much like it was begging for it. "Wahhhh!! So cute!" When Sasha saw the snake''s adorable actions, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t hold it much anymore and quickly walked over. Sheila whose curiosity was picked, tried to hold the little snake. Seeing her eyes sparkling, Lyle stretched his hands and tried to hand it to Sheila when he felt something biting his shirt. Frightened by the idea of being separated, the little snake bit Lyle''s shirt desperately with all its strength as it pitifully looked up at Lyle with its large purple eyes, unwilling to part with him. Of course, Lyle understand its thought for they were connected with their souls. When Lyle heaved a dejected sigh, he faced Sheila and said, "It seems it doesn''t like separating with me~" Sheila pouted from her displeasure as it slowly withdraw her hand. When the small snake saw it, it turned around and looked towards Sheila with an angry look as it brandished its fangs towards her fiercely as if it was threatening her. However, because it was just too small and cute, its ferocity was less convincing. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Seeing this cute actions, Sheila was not disheartened at all. She gave the small snake a dazzling smile. --------------------------- "...Fwaaah." Since that incident five days had passed. Lyle continued to train diligently at his home. Barely coming out from his house, he had no idea of the pandemonium that was happening outside. Unbeknownst to him, because of him all the forces, kingdom and influential people were gathering in Academy City just to investigate what happened at that day when Weiss was born. They were anxiously looking for him. However, as they say Ignorance is a bliss, Lyle didn''t care about the things happening around him and continued resolving his current predicament. Lyle felt that his current strength had increased a lot compared from before but he did not know how to control it. In such a state, living inside the mansion after the birth of the cutest snake ever in the world; Wiess, caused Lyle to have some trouble. Whenever he hug someone, that someone always suffer some bone fracture. Although thankfully, Sheila whose real strength was a Deity rank wasn''t really that affected as well as the two cute and adorable foxes; Yuki and Sakura whose bodies were nothing but Astral projection. Unfortunately, Sasha and Feme wasn''t an exception. Whenever Lyle was happy, he would always embraced someone to tease them which Sasha was always the victim of it. However, because of his sudden increased in strength, Sasha seemed to suffer some bone fracture for a few days, causing Lyle to become downhearted. Feme as well who told Lyle that she was covering his absence in class and even made some notes suffered the same fate as Sasha, causing Lyle to become even more downhearted and guilty. It took Sasha and Feme a great effort to cheer him up. Whenever he hold something it will suddenly break into pieces like glass and plates. Even the doorknob in his room was twisted into an impossible angle. The worst thing that happened up until now was when he was using the toilet to relieve himself but when he suddenly slipped, the door of the bathroom was destroyed in an instant. The worst case, Sasha happened to pass by and saw his little brother standing proudly in the open causing Sasha to become red to her ears before running away from him. It should''ve been fine knowing his age but his body seemed to become even more mature which is very different from his real age. This became more awkward to the point that Sasha didn''t even talk nor looked at him directly for a few days. This really gave him a huge headache. Thus, in order for him to control his strength properly, he undergo some intensive training he devised. Destroying things with just exerting a little force. Fortunately, he''s not yet that badass where he can turn the things to dust or in pieces with just one touch. --- That sort of life was really too terrifying. And after a few days of hardship, he finally managed to control it to some degree. He can now control his strength about a little, realizing that it¡¯s more of a blessing to be a normal person. Although he can still smashed things into pieces with by exerting a certain amount of strength, he can finally control it so that it will just leave some cracked. For now, this was a good result. He assumed that later on, he would be able to control it perfectly with some little trouble. Luckily he was inside his home all this time thus the damage caused was minimized. If he was inside the classroom or outside, he might injure other people if he just pulled or touched them. If that really happened, he will surely caused some commotion. Although his current state was the best. After all, powerful strength is still the aphrodisiac for men however if you can''t control it. It will just become nothing but a curse. It will just give you more trouble rather than help. If he can control it then that would be awesome. He could just be a normal person at normal times, but during battles, when he need to lift the restraint on his strength, he could smash enemies into pancakes. This would kill two birds with one stone! Shutting himself for training, everyday, he would also not forget to play with the little snake and the others. In the day, he would either be crawling and sliding on the ground with the small snake or play tag with the twin foxes. Every day was truly nothing but peaceful happiness. ---------------------- Chapter 49: [ Class Bullying ] In Academy city, all the students will have take the monthly examination as to measure how much have they had learned during that month. The failure of taking that test or having scored lower than the school''s average score would result to receiving supplementary lessons. In worst case, returning back a year. Thus, Lyle who was in the middle of his training didn''t have a choice but to come to school after a very long time of absence. However, he didn''t thought that he would find something troublesome. When Lyle came to school the next day, he found himself becoming the center of some rumors for some reason. Lyle did not intend to interact with other students so he should have no connections with anybody in his class aside from Princess Feme. He only used the Academy as a place for completing the task his father gave him and also as a means to kill time; that was all. Since the surrounding students continued to ignore him, he led a lonely school life. Not that it mattered anyway, because he was already used to being alone in his former life. Besides he wasn''t really in the class all the time, at best he only attended for a few days. Lyle did not form bonds with any students as he did not need their help for any of his school work nor he wanted any connections. He was not bothered by the degree of ignorance he received from the students either. It seemed there were various slanders made behind his back due to their envy of his results and status. However an event that allowed the surrounding students to openly express their resentment finally occurred in his class. There were some rumors about him being the lover of the current number 1 student in the academy and the girl who was idolized by most of the student; Angelica Strauss. There were also stories involving him and Princess Feme as him being the secret lover or some sort. He was also slandered as him having two-timed Princess Feme and Angelica Strauss. And worst of all, he was labeled as a bastard child of some noble by a mistress that''s why he can enroll in this prestigious Academy. Lyle was really puzzled. However, he chose to ignore it and let it be. It''s not like he care about them talking bad about him. Let them talk what they want, it''s none of his business. However, he never would have thought that this kind of bullying would escalated to a new level. As Lyle walks into the classroom, he had eye contact with the seated Princess, who immediately paled upon seeing him. It seemed like she didn''t thought that Lyle would show up in the class today. "Ly---I mean, Shin?! Why did you come!?" Huh? Hearing her unexpected question Lyle felt bewildered. Why can''t he come to school? It''s not like he was prohibited to do so~ "Of course I would come. What would you expect, I''m still a student after all." Lyle answered amused. Still, in no time at all, Lyle felt the hot, burning gazes gathered on him. However, this gazes seemed different from what he felt while walking outside. These gazes seemed more intense and terrifying. "N-No! D-Don''t come in! Y-You don''t need to join the class, I, I can just asked the te---" Princess Feme suddenly stood up and block his path. Seeing her strange behavior, Lyle couldn''t help but become suspicious. Just what happened during the time I was absent? "Just what are you saying all of a sudden ... come on, move. I wanted to take a nap in my desk~" Really. Something must have happened while I was away.) Lyle can only smile bitterly. However, as soon as he arrived in front of his desk. He finally know why Princess Feme was acting and behaving strangely. "Ly-Shin ... This ... I ..." "Don''t talk." Lyle muttered. However hearing his words, Princess Feme couldn''t help but step back a few steps in fear. Cold sweats run down her back as she could only bit her lips in frustration. The desk he usually used was vandalized with many cuts and scratches on its surface from what seemed like a knife. There was words written on it like ''Die'', ''Commoner Bastard'', ''Bastard Child'', and many other abusive language and insults. In addition, a withered flower was placed on the desk. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. This sort of flower was commonly used to offer to the dead in the many Kingdoms even in the Dragonfang Kingdom, thus it was definitely not something to be given to the living. It seemed they were finally using a more tangible method of bullying. To perform something as tasteless as this, Lyle was rather amazed at the level of hatred they harbored. Back in Earth, he haven''t experienced any sort of bullying even though he was quite a loner and unsociable. No one dared to touch even a strand of his hair. This is the very first time he had experienced something like class bullying in his two lives, so he was rather quite amazed and interested. He looked at the condition of his desk and chair, and then surveyed the surrounding students. Some of them averted their eyes but most of them were sneering and laughing at him. Those whose families were of higher ranked nobles were particularly nasty. They did not bother to try and hide their contempt. By chance, when Lyle caught the eyes of Misuzu and Belial seated near the group of higher ranked nobles, they avoided his gaze with sullen expression and undisguised hatred. Before long teacher Mirin entered the classroom and noticed Lyle''s figure. Just like Princess Feme, Mirin''s expression was filled with disbelief and when she saw the disastrous state of Lyle''s desk. Her matured and beautiful face suddenly paled and an angry scowl surfaced. ¡°A-Again?! Just who dares to do that to Shin''s desk again?¡± She surveyed the whole classroom with a furious face. As no one dared to meet her eyes, she then tried to calm her fury as she turned her face towards Lyle who was just standing there like a statue while his right hand was slowly tracing the corners of his desk. "Pr--I mean, Shin. I apologize in behalf of the class ... I, no we should''ve solve this without you knowing it but ..." "Teach, you can stop now. I clearly understand what''s happening ..." Without letting Mirin finished what she was saying, Lyle said in a very, very cold and calm voice. Mirin can''t see Lyle''s face clearly. However, she can''t help but felt some kind of unknown fear crawling up her skin when she heard his voice. It''s as if they were hundreds and thousands of bugs slowly creeping through her skin. She could only gulped in silence. ¡°Teacher Mirin, why would we apologize to a commoner like him? Isn''t it fine for him sit in a place like that? He should even be thankful that he was allowed to be sitting in this place ... right, everyone?" As if it was a natural thing, a man said while sneering at Lyle and had an expression full of confidence. That must be his true feelings. Some of the students started agreeing with him immediately. Recently, the other students could not stomach Lyle''s existence anymore. Now an excuse emerged for them to openly ridicule him. It was definitely a blessing for the ones try to hold in their disgust. Hearing the boy''s words, teacher Mirin and Princess couldn''t help but become even more furious. Teacher Mirin wanted to scold the man and tell him who the hell is their messing with. "Y-You basta---!" Even Princess Feme who was already fuming in anger this past few days because of the bullying happening towards Lyle wanted to fly and beat that bastard. However, she was stopped by Lyle who waved his hand his arm in front of her. Actually, she wanted to hide this fact from Lyle and solve it by herself but now that Lyle had suddenly appeared and learned it, she had no choice but to grit her teeth in helplessness. "I see ... so this is the taste of bullying ... huh" Lyle''s voice echoed in the whole classroom. "It''s pretty much as tasteless as I thought it would be ..." "What are you ta---!?" The man wanted to shamed Lyle again but as soon as he opened his mouth, suddenly he found himself kneeling in the ground. No, he wasn''t alone. All the people, including teacher Mirin and Princess Feme fell down to their knees, panting heavily like dogs. Their breaths ragged as if something was strangling their necks. As if time stopped, everyone''s movement ceased. Chapter 50: [ The Appearance of the Headmaster ] [ @creed@ here~ As a bonus for finally reaching the 50th chapter after a very, very long time, I decided to present you this chapter right now~ Thank you for taking your time to read this story~ ^_^ This will be the last chapter for today ... see you again next time ~ ] There are people who tried to fight and wanted to stand up like the prideful Misuzu and Belial but without even raising their bodies for an inch, they were suddenly attacked by a massive pressure pulling them downward. All their joints were creaking in pain as their faces paled and become miserable. The not-so-strong students like the man who was talking arrogantly a while ago had his face turned even uglier. His face filled with tears and snot because of the pain. His nether regions was already wet from fear. Some girls and boys had even started crying and wailing because of the pain and fear while looking at the only person standing while looking at them with very cold eyes. Lyle''s black eyes was devoid of any warmth. It was dark like an endless abyss capable of sucking any souls it fancies and cursed them to oblivion. "P-please stop...W-We d-didn''t do it ... I-It''s only the b-boy''s ... w-we d-didn''t p-participate ... we ..." "Please, I-It''s only t-them! W-We d-didn''t did it ..." Lyle was completely unperturbed at the eyes gazing at him as he began to survey the surrounding. "Teacher Mirin, Princess Feme ... please forgive this one''s insolence just this once. I couldn''t except you from this pressure for actually, I cannot control it myself ... it just appeared whenever I somehow lost control of myself. Thus, please excuse me for this one time. I shall help you decrease the pressure a bit to ease your sufferings." Lyle said with a very calm voice. Yet for some reason it only give the people who heard it felt like a nightmare. It''s as if it was the devil himself was the one who was talking just now. Mirin and Feme who heard Lyle''s words couldn''t even replied as they could only used all of their powers and strength to persevere and fight the pressure. Mirin had already heard about how terrifying Lyle was from the Headmaster. However, she didn''t imagine, no, it should be she couldn''t imagine that he was so powerful to this degree. With just something like this, An A-rank mage like her was instantly left immobile. If they somehow fought, she didn''t need to think about the result. She know that she would be obliterated in an instant. Fear begun to bud in her chest as she could only looked at the handsome young man in front of him. She saw him before as nothing but an innocent girly boy but now. Without seeing him for a few days, his appearance greatly changed as if he was only just a caterpillar when she saw him, last time. Now, for some reason, he suddenly transformed into a beautiful butterfly. --- People really couldn''t help but wonder ... Just what is he eating to grow so fast ? Is he drinking a barrel of milk every day ? Not just that, he also became strong beyond compare. He suddenly held an aura of unimaginable strength, that could instill fear to those who met him in a battlefield. Truly [As a man cannot be known by his looks, neither can the sea be fathomed by a gourd ] --- Raging thoughts of shocks and suspicions keep appearing on Mirin''s mind. A pity, she didn''t know about the mushroom that can help one grow up and can only be found by smashing their heads on bricks ... If she did, maybe she can somehow resolve her worries while thinking such fictional mushroom really existed ? Feme wasn''t that better either. Although the pressure pulling her down had considerably weakened just what Lyle had promised, it was still enough to crush her bones. However, she didn''t care about that. What she cared about was the fact that Lyle was actually angered to this extent. Lyle wasn''t an impulsive person nor a man that would be angered easily however, if he was really angered to some extent, she believe that even Buddha cannot ease his fury. She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to worry. Looking at the calm figure who was just standing there as if he wasn''t feeling anything, she couldn''t help but bit her lips in frustration. That isn''t the Lyle I know. Looking at his desolate figure, her chest hurt. Not because of the pressure but from something else. It felt like something or someone was strangling her. What''s happening to me ... "... Heh." She was able to make out Lyle''s lip curling upwards. "I was rather interested in this [Bullying] actions ... but I didn''t expect it to be this boring ..." "P-please we, we really didn''t do it ... we.." "Come on~ Didn''t you feel contempt towards me ? Oh right, how about I do this kind of [Bullying] to all of you ... one by one ... I think that would be interesting, right?" A girl tried to apologize but she was cut off by Lyle who was talking cheerfully however, every one present there noticed that the smile in Lyle''s face didn''t reach his eyes at all. It was too cold ... sharp as knives ... "Pl-please we ... we didn''t do it ... we ..." "Oh I see ... everyone must clapped their hands in praise ... why are you guys not clapping? What about you Princess Misuzu? Do you have something to say as well?" Hearing Lyle''s words, Misuzu glared at him. "Y-You ... you will pay ...for this ... do... do you ...know who I am?" "Ahahaha what a very concise words ... fitting for an arrogant princess. Hm, you really did followed the script I made in my head, excellent! Now then, Princess Misuzu, *Clap, Clap, Clap ... Congratulations! Due to your exceptional performance, you have been awarded the first prize for the Pea-sized brain of the Year Award. Look for me after class, I will surely reward you~" Lyle was laughing and talking cheerfully as if he was really enjoying this situation. "Y-you ...bastard ... yo--!" "Enough Princess ... you don''t need to give me some threats. I would happily go and visit your ... something-kingdom or whatever, let''s just call it whatever-kingdom ... Although, If I really did, I wonder what will to happen to your kingdom at that time~" A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Misuzu suddenly paled and then gritted her teeth. "Wh-Who are you ...? Y-you''re not ... just a comm ... oner, aren''t you ... ?" "Ahahaha I wonder? Actually my dear beloved arrogant princess I really love the status of a commoner for I had some history about it. However, what do you think I am? I could go to your little kingdom for a visit~" Misuzu didn''t replied back. All she could do was grit her teeth in frustration. She finally realized what the saying meant [ Water surges only to overflow ]. They had all thought they could shamed him but because they had gone too extreme they accidentally kicked the dragon''s butt. She had never regretted something she had done in the past but now, she finally had something she could. --- And the worst case, she learned it all too late. "What about you Belial? Why don''t you say something? I know you hate me, you hated my existence, am I right? Why don''t you try expressing it right now?" Belial didn''t say anything as he could only glared at Lyle with hostility. "P-Prince Lyle ... please ... let''s stop this ... they had already learned their lessons" """"EH? P-Prince Lyle?!""""" "But ... I-Isn''t Prince Lyle ... wa-was only t-twelve years old ?... I-Isn''t he o-older than t-that ?" "I ... I d-don''t know ... He''s different c-compared from b-before ... " Finally, teacher Mirin couldn''t hold it any longer as she blurted the truth out. Hearing her words, all the surrounding students, except Princess Feme was so surprised their jaws almost reached the floors they were lying on. Hearing what Mirin said, Lyle was unperturbed. He only gave her a wry smile. ¡°Teach, you know what? I kinda like you~ Nah, not in some malicious meaning but I held some respect to you as a teacher. However, this time I''m really ..." Lyle paused for a while and then continued. "... really pissed you know that." Lyle casually said, causing the surrounding to shut their mouths. "Furthermore, You know that according to the Academy''s laws, destroying public property is a criminal act and the offender will be lashed and fined as punishment.¡± Lyle spoke his defense without faltering. ¡°At first I truly doubt the students of the prestigious [ Red Rose Academy ] would ever commit such tasteless acts. Like Bullying. Let''s say it must have been a stray madman? It is a serious case if a madman has infiltrated the school. A request should be submitted to reinforce the city guards. Am I right? However, even if I pretend that this thing never happened ... you all touched something you shouldn''t have!" The ice cold gaze from his eyes suddenly became turn even more colder. "... Slandering my family in front of me is a very serious taboo ... especially to my mother, this caused my fury to reach the very peak. I also wanted to release some stress I accumulated these past few days, am I right teach?¡± He made himself more convincing by maintaining a serious expression throughout his talk. However, the fury in his voice couldn''t be contained anymore as whenever he speak a word, the pressure had actually increased by a fold. " As you may know teach, I had some relation with the Headmaster. Thus, you should be thankful towards her, because even if I die right here ... right now I''m pretty confident that I can bury one kingdom and an Academy as a bonus with me to my trip in hell... Do you believe my words teach?" Teacher Mirin didn''t say anything any longer. Although she had no proof, she believe that what Lyle was saying was true... Although he might not be able to do it with his own strength but for the Dragonfang kingdom, such task was very easy. The famed dragon king might be quite a reasonable man but that can''t be said to the dragon queen who was famed for her doting loved and extreme care for her own son. If she somewhat heard what happened to Lyle, she believe that the Dragon Queen would rally a hundreds and thousands of troops to mercilessly attack a kingdom without hesitation. However, it seems that this was still just a prologue of their punishment. There is but one, other than Lyle who was truly enraged at this moment. Causing the situation to become worse than it already was ... "SHAAAAAA----!!!!!" A very loud and ominous shriek resounded in the whole place, causing the people kneeling and lying in the ground to trembled in fear again. A white colored light flashed. Amidst the brightness and the fragrance in the air, a 13-15 inches long snake floated out from Lyle''s body. Although it was cute and small however, the presence it was emitting right now was too scary and terrifying. It''s original purple eyes became blood-shot. And it looked at the people in the place with boiling anger as if it wanted to tear them into pieces. Its eyes were as if saying ''How dare you to bully my papa ... !!!'' Despite its small size, the people couldn''t help but felt as if a huge monster was looking at them menacingly. At this moment ... "That''s enough, Lyle ..." Out of nowhere, a feminine voice suddenly resounded in the room. Followed after was the beautiful appearance of the Headmaster who was wearing a bluish-green coat while holding a wooden staff. "Darling ...?" "Don''t call me Darling! Is what I wanted to say but I will hold it for now. Release this pressure ... " Her voice somewhat soft and pleading. Surveying the whole room, the Headmaster looked at Lyle while wearing a bitter smile. It seemed like she didn''t blame Lyle for what he did but actually felt rather apologetic. Well, that can''t be helped. She was already aware of what was really happening. Especially about the Bullying actions of the students. Although just like Mirin and Feme, she too wanted to hide this problem from Lyle and even told Mirin not to call Lyle to attend the class these past few days. But who would expect that he would decide to return at this time? Chapter 51: [ A burial caused by Irresponsibility ] [ @creed@ here ... I take back my words~ I decided to throw two or three more chapters today because I think I wouldn''t be able to come back here for a few days. Something suddenly came up that really needs my attention ... Who knows how many days, maybe two, three or more, oh well~ ] "....." Lyle looked at the Headmaster with his deep, pitch-black eyes. Even the small snake floating beside him was baring its fangs towards her. "What? You don''t want to?" The Headmaster ignored the small snake but stared directly at Lyle. In her face was neither, anger or blame as she only gave him an innocent pure smile. Her gaze as if she was looking at her beloved --- or is what the other people who saw them was. "......... Haa~" Seeing her like this, Lyle could only let out a deep sigh and then smiled bitterly while shaking his head. All of a sudden, the pressure that was like a tall towering mountain pressing their backs had instantly disappeared. After a moment that felt like an eternity, the pressure finally disappeared. The students used this chance to frantically take a breath. Though there were those who accidentally pissed and vomited on themselves¡­ Feeling relieved, the students who can finally move immediately crawl away from Lyle while looking at him with fearful eyes. Their stares looked like they were looking at a monster. Even the prideful and arrogant princess; Misuzu couldn''t help but step a few steps back. No one dared to look at Lyle directly nor gaze at his pitch-black enchanting eyes. "... Good and I thought you would be so stubborn~" The Headmaster jokingly said while looking at him appreciatively. Because Lyle obeyed her, she somehow gained some face in this situation. For that, she was rather grateful towards him. Bitterly shaking his head, Lyle wore a bitter smile. "As if I would refuse a request from my precious darling~" Very polite, very unexpected, and sounded very suggestively intimate. Such a deep, low, authoritative voice ! It sounds just too good, that the cold and detached voice he used earlier seemed like nothing but a lie, an illusion. Moreover, it was absolutely a male voice that, the instant it was heard, any girl would be done for. The students was completely dumbstruck. They didn''t know that, because of Lyle''s sudden transformation a few days ago, his voice had become much more charming and beautiful, his mind and temperament was also greatly enhanced and refined, making him more mature than he originally was ... Smirking at him, the Headmaster glared at him before saying, "Don''t call me Darling you brat! ... Anyway, come with me..." After saying so, she immediately turned around and began walking out the classroom door. "... wait" However, she was stopped by Lyle. "What is it? Is there something else you want to do?" "Yeah..." "What is it?" "...I want to give this guy a proper burial, is that okay with you ?" His voice was somewhat more formal now, and his voice was already so ridiculously beautiful to listen to. His voice resonated in the whole classroom, a gentle warmth that seemed to cast a spell. All the people who heard him suddenly felt something crushing their hearts, causing their eyes to moisten. All the people; especially girls present couldn''t help but become entranced and actually forgot the fear they were harboring just now. Lyle answered while gently caressing his desk as if expressing his sympathy towards it. Seeing him like that, the Headmaster as well as the other people who saw his actions couldn''t help but be bewildered. Give a proper burial ? For a desk ? "What do you mean by that? We can just clean it up afterwards you know..." The headmaster shot him a doubtful look before saying what she thoughts. Lyle wore a bitter smile. Turning his head around him, his gaze caught the surrounding''s shameful and embarrassed expressions. "...Guess so, however darling even if you had erased and clean all the filth for this child, the fact that he suffered something like this will never be forgotten. Whether it''s an object or a living thing, had a soul or not, a noble or a commoner, a monster or a hero, they still need to be respected. We breath the same air, stood the same ground, see the same things and felt the same feelings. However, I''m ashamed that these kind of things were already forgotten ... for what ? Status ? Appearance ? Wealth ? or maybe ... beliefs ? For such superficial things, we actually forgotten that simple thing ... Humility. A very simple act of Modest behavior, selflessness, and the giving of respect. Giving credit where credit is due; not unfairly glorifying one''s own self just to inflate their very own useless ego ... but that was actually forgotten." Lyle''s words struck many hearts ... His words was like a million arrows that penetrated everyone¡¯s heart. The surrounding became and solemn as all the people inside the classroom lowered their heads to cover their eyes, but their shivering bodies revealed their feelings. All they could do was clench their fist tightly. Ashamed ... they should be. "... And besides, I was the one sitting here thus it should have been my responsibility. However, I''ve neglected that same responsibility ... Although I''m ashamed of my irresponsibility, this is the only thing I could do for it." "....." The headmaster didn''t say anything but seeing Lyle''s stubborn look filled with pity, bitterness, helplessness and many other negative emotions, she could only let out a sigh as she nodded her head. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "... Thanks, I''ll be sure to compensate you for this." "No need ... this time is our fault anyway." Lyle gave her a grateful look before snapping his fingers. The sound echoed all over the place causing all the people in the surrounding remembered a particular incident that left a huge impression on them Under their dumbfounded faces once again, a 20 - 25 inches long serpent-like dragon with its body made up of flames appeared. It wriggled around Lyle''s hand as if it really was alive. It even looked so excited as it rubbed its fiery head towards Lyle''s clothes. The surrounding students could only looked at this spectacle with a stunned expression. In their minds, only one thought flashed. He was the one who saved them in that failed summoning event! Lyle knew that it was already useless to conceal who he was because of what happened today. He somehow blown his fuse thus revealing his real identity. He''s not some Manga and Anime protagonist that can stomach such insults and bullying just because they find it childish or troublesome. He was the type of guy that would seek revenge for the slightest grievances. Although he had already assumed that he wouldn''t be able to conceal his identity for a long time, he didn¡¯t expect it would happen so quickly. Sooner or later his abilities and skills would have attracted attention and there would have been major forces that would start eyeing him. He was just a young boy right now but he knew he was possessing an enormous power that was completely at a different level from the people his age. Thus, other people will surely try everything to get him and if not, they will then destroy him. Therefore, unless he had achieved invincibility, he decided to try his best to keep a low profile and act in secret. After all, you should keep quiet about your wealth to better safeguard it. Although it would be interesting to stay and low and just follow the flow wherever it goes. However, that would be impossible right now. Therefore, Lyle did not plan to hide his identity anymore and thought of a different way. Since he decided to act, then he would do so thoroughly and completely. Although one girl had already suspected this, after seeing his real strength, that girl couldn''t help but still gasped, and in particular Misuzu and Belial''s eyes widened in shock. They now understood that for every mountain, there would always be a higher one. On the other hand, what made people thought cute and adorable , was the small silver-colored snake''s actions. They had no way of figuring out what it was nor its way of thinking, but knew that this little thing knew how to feel jealous. When the flaming serpent-like dragon adorably rubbed its head at Lyle''s clothes and acted like a spoiled child, it also quickly swam over and rubbed its tiny cute head to Lyle''s cheeks, using those big purple crystalline eyes to look at him pitifully. Its expression was exactly like a favored daughter hoping for her father¡¯s embrace. That gaze was really unbearable, causing many female students to had a thought of embracing it. Lyle didn''t mind the two spoiled little kids and casted his gaze towards the pitiful desk. "I''m sorry little buddy ..." He softly muttered, at the same time, he pressed his right hand onto the desk and smash it into pieces with his palm muscles. ¡°Oh God!¡± People who were standing exclaimed aloud, and unconsciously took a step back. Even the Headmaster, teacher Mirin and Feme couldn''t help but be inwardly surprised. They had already knew Lyle''s strength. However, they never thought that Lyle would be so physically powerful as well! They know that these desk was especially made from a good materials so they were known to be tough and durable. However ... Did Lyle just smashed it bare-handedly? This was beyond their imaginations ¡ª was it even possible for a humans to be this strong? Even if he had a lineage of a dragon, this was still incomprehensible! Lyle ignored his surrounding and looked at the flaming serpentine dragon and muttered, "... Flame Dragon" With this words, the eyes of the fiery serpentine dragon became as sharp as knives as it immediately coiled itself from the broken desk and spewed a crimson-colored flames, reducing the desk into dust in an instant. Lyle shook his head in bitterness as he turned around and started walking towards the Headmaster who was looking at him incredulously. They felt that they accidentally awoke a sleeping dragon. What''s worse, they picked a fight with a monster they shouldn''t have. Realizing this, even the prideful students with nobility felt a chill crawl down their spines. With such an enemy pursuing them from behind, it made them all feel nervous and uneasy. There were also some who were instantly awestruck and looked at his desolate figure with a sparkling and worshipful eyes. It''s as if they finally met an idol they had longed for ... No one dared to block Lyle''s path, much less stand near him. As soon as he began walking, the crowd instantly parted, giving him a huge path towards the door. The flaming dragon who finished burning the desk also immediately swam over towards Lyle and coiled itself on his waist. Feeling satisfied, it gradually faded and disappeared, leaving only smoke rising in the air. Chapter 52: [ After the Classroom Trouble ] ¡°Really. I apologize for what happened today.¡± Moori said that while making an apologetic expression. Lyle did not react to the regretful looking Headmaster. ¡°Ah, no. Anyway, it''s also my own fault for losing my cool back there. Because of it, all the hard work you did in helping me to hide my identity had all been for naught, thus I''m sorry.¡± The Headmaster''s eyes widened hearing Lyle''s answer. "...Ah, no...it''s fine...anyone would be furious after experiencing such a thing...that''s why ---" The Headmaster couldn''t finish her words because Lyle that shameless rogue suddenly caressed her cheeks gently, causing for her body to stiffened in shock. Her face was as red as a tomato. "Y-You...stop that!" "Really ... I''m sorry and thanks for stopping me back there. If not for your interruption, I don''t know what would I have done because of my anger..." "....Haa~ That''s right. Although it''s also understandable that you will be angry because of it but isn''t that too excessive, brat ? What would happen if no one there managed to stop you ?" Wrapped in a robe, she proudly puffed her chest. Lyle was a little amused at her action. ¡°You ... Didn''t Princess Feme told you that you didn''t need to come today ?Why are you here ?" "Of course I will come~ Even though I looked like this, I''m still a good and obedient student, you know~" "... Haa~ Anyway don¡¯t just stand there, please come in.¡± Moori beckoned Lyle to enter. (S-So messy¡­) He was instantly taken aback as soon as he entered her office. The room is full of papers, leaving no room for him to walk. Even the desk that was too big has turned narrow with the piles of documents. He did a double take seeing the chaotic state the room was in. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a bit messy here, so you can sit on the sofa." ( ¡­ a bit ? ) There was something very wrong with that statement but he pretended not to notice. Just what is she doing these past few days. She seemed very busy. " Relax for now, I will get some snacks and drinks for you to help you cool down a little bit¡± As Lyle took a seat, Moori headed towards a different room and left. Having propped himself up a little while earlier, Lyle now fell back to the sofa seeming to regret having worked up for such silly things. I think I really need to control my temper. = = "I think I''ve outdone myself this time ... Haa~ I gave everyone some trouble huh~" ¡°I can''t disagree with that¡± Just then, Moori who had returned with a tray of red tea and some fruits pouted her lips in annoyance. Her expression when pouring the tea into the teacups, which were given the once over scalding with hot water, was still that of a sulking face. Hearing her words, Lyle rested his elbow on the sofa while propping his face with his hand as he only smiled bitterly. ¡°Hah¡­ things will become troublesome soon¡­¡± Feeling annoyed, Lyle mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have time so don¡¯t worry about it. I will do something.¡± Moori said. Her expression was serious and filled with determination. "No, it''s fine. You don''t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll somehow manage." Lyle spoke in a carefree manner. Cleaning his own mess. It¡¯s basic courtesy to clean one''s own mess, that''s the behavior of a gentleman. The pleasant scent of flowers coming from her tickled Lyle''s nose, making him intoxicated and smile, helping him to forget what had just happened inside the classroom. Returning to the original topic, Moori became serious again. ¡°Why don''t you stopped coming to school for a moment? Let''s just do Homeschooling. I will ask Mirin for that. Besides, do you even need to attend anymore lessons? Since you¡¯ll only encounter similar topics for the next three years in the course anyway.¡± All the Academy''s lectures were optional for the sake of noble pupils who were often absent due to their duties. Even so not all of them were like that; the diligent ones still attended class. ¡°Haha, that would be bad. I will really become antagonized by the other students i they know it.¡± However, he knew that he would not be seen in a very good light if he did not show up for class like that. ¡°Ah~ I understand. That would indeed be troublesome. Relationships would be an issue, especially among those prideful and easy-to-jealous nobles.¡± Perhaps recalling the hassles of aristocracy, a displeased look formed on Moori''s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a noble as well?¡± ¡°I guess so ¡­¡± Feeling dejected, Moori''s expression and tone crumbled. Her posture grew sloppy causing her thin white limbs to be exposed from her robe. They exuded an alluring charm unbefitting for her age. In the quiet secluded room, the usual young lady was not seen. Honestly, the disparity between her appearances was too intense. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Her almost completely rolled up skirt was a dangerous temptation for Lyle so he immediately tried to change the topic. "Anyway, I''m really grateful for your concern..." "It''s fine." "Oh right, Darling I had already said this before but I wouldn''t mind becoming serious..." Suddenly, Lyle changed his expression and a mischievous smile appeared on his handsome face. Feeling bewildered, Moori tilted her head on the side and gave Lyle a questioning look. "Serious for what...?" "Although I was already betrothed to someone but I wouldn''t mind taking you as my wife~ Let''s just say, I somehow unexpectedly fell for my hardworking, gentle and caring Headmaster who was always helping me whenever I''m in trouble and was always taking care of me whenever I feel down~" Talking until there, Lyle gave a smile that seemed to hint of the arrival of his long awaited event as he gave her an honest, childish look. Ha? Moori was speechless. ¡°¡­¡­ Is¡­ Is that so? ....wha-! NO, no! Just what the heck are you saying you stupid brat!!¡± Hearing that sudden confession that came so unexpectedly, Moori couldn''t help but blush on her cheeks and ears. Moori panicked and hastily veered the topic back on course. ¡°Y-you! Do you know what you''ve done, you brat!? I know that you''re the one who did that!¡± The direct and cutting rebuke caused Lyle to wear a wry smile. "What are you talking about?" Pouring himself a second cup of green tea, he continued to look at her with a little playfulness. "Don''t give me that! I know you''re the one who wrote that letter! Wh-What the heck is a lover in moonlight?! Do you even know what I''ve been through these past few days? Look at those documents and letters. Most of them were from nobles who heard about it and was sending me their heartbreak nonsense!" Moori bellowed. Lyle glanced at her table filled with papers scattered around. "My condolences~" "My condolences your face!" "Hey I''m innocent. I don''t know about that letter you''re talking about, really~ I''m just a little child who doesn''t know anything~" "Kuu....this brat really..." She gritted her teeth and she glared at his happy face. "Anyway, let me ask you something." "Go on~" "The strange happenings to this City in these past few days ... it''s your fault right? And that silver snake, I haven''t seen it before ... don''t tell me ... ... " Moori''s eye''s became sharper as if waiting for him to tell that she was right. She was not stupid. The extent of Lyle''s ability was something that she was very certain of. However, the pressure she actually felt a while ago from him inside the classroom was stronger than the pressure she felt the last time she met him. He was far stronger right now compared to before and this nonsensical advancement isn''t something ordinary. Besides, those strange things didn''t happen before Lyle came in the city, and actually happened accidentally when he''s here ... In addition, the thing he asked her about just before those incidence ... The [ EGG ] ... Isn''t this too coincidental ? Lyle ignored the intimidating aura in front of him as he Imperceptibly put the cup back to the table. His mouth was relaxed. "If a lady is too smart, no man will like her.¡± Lyle curled his lips and said as he glanced at her, who had already correctly guessed most of the truth. He didn''t say anything else and only looked at her with a smile. Moori realized that he won''t say anything else. So, she reluctantly dropped the matter and could only used her strength to take two deep breaths to calm her fury and curiosity down. She limply sat on the sofa and picked up an apple. She then imagined that the apple she held in her hand was the shameless brat''s flesh before biting the apple really hard. Lyle smiled brightly for a while at the sight of Moori forcing herself to calm down. She was really doing her best to restrain her desire to attack him and that really amused him greatly. Then he suddenly stood up and walked towards the table filled with papers. "What are you doing?" Lyle didn¡¯t say anything as he sat on the chair in front of the desk. He spoke in a soothing voice like gentle rainfall. "As a sign of my gratitude, I will help you finish these works." "You don''t need to do that. I can finish that later." "It''s fine, I''m free anyway. I don''t want to go back to the classroom for a while" Lyle said calmly. Lyle picked the pen that looks like an ancient tool for writing. It was only made from a single feather of some kind of a bird. Just by dipping it to a blank ink, it can already be used to write something. Chapter 53: [ Weeds; even if you pull all of them, will still return ] He twirled the feathered pen in his hand and look at the mountain of papers and smiled. Seeing his actions, Moori didn''t say anything else. Maybe it would help him relax more if he had something to do. Moori didn¡¯t have a choice except to tolerate. So she let him do what he wants and only sat there calmly while drinking some tea. But she didn¡¯t know why, just the thought of staying in the same place as Lyle really made her feel like a restless monkey, and she couldn¡¯t stand or sit peacefully to the point she wanted to hit her head and pull out her hair. She didn''t feel like this with him before as she only saw him as nothing but a cheeky, shameless brat. However, when she saw him again today, he seemed different from the last time they''ve met. Aside from his height and appearance, his demeanor and attitude seemed different. And because he said something like that a while ago, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat strange. No, no ¡­¡­ that¡¯s certainly not the case, it¡¯s normal for the heart to speed up after a confession, no reaction means that person is dead. If not she''s a pig! Moori struggles to convince herself, ''Right, right, right, that¡¯s it, even if a pig confesses that it likes her, she¡¯ll still be embarrassed, let alone this shameless prince, yes, that¡¯s it.'' After repeatedly swearing to Lyle and after repeatedly telling herself she must not feel ¡°anything else,¡± Moori finally calmed down, but she had been too shocked and could not calm down anymore. Her body tense as if something inside her was running crazy and was going out of control. Recently when Moori stopped a band of thieves and monsters in front of the Academy City, she fought fearlessly against them who held blades and magic. But when she was faced with Lyle''s smile, she was like a barrel of dynamite and she was ready to explode at the slightest provocation from him. Recalling Lyle''s smiling face, Moori suddenly realized that Lyle''s smile was very fascinating. It started at his eyes, and traveled gradually to the tip of his nose which moved slightly. Then it reached the edge of his mouth which stretched. And finally, it reached his cheeks. His eyes brightened every time he smiled, and made others feel very happy. In this moment, Lyle''s smile does not carry any strange aura which were very different from what she had seen from those noblemen who tried courting her. It is¡­ umm¡­ lovable! Yes!! Very lovable!!! Strangely, this line of thought rose inside Moori, startling her. She continually reminded herself: Moori!¡­ That is a brat! A shameless brat¡­!!! It was a dangerous situation to put herself in! Especially when he squinted his eyes and he stared straight at her, it was like he was looking for her weak spots and he could see everything. It made her heart felt strange. Lyle didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her, sitting down in the chair, he began checking the papers one by one. Moori was truly speechless by these strange feelings that keep on popping up one after another. She then stole a glanced at Lyle who was looking serious while reading from the corner of her eyes. She noticed the posture of Lyle, and she could not help but feel attracted to it. That graceful figure of him, unintentionally emitted a feminine air, with a hint of a majestic aura that befits a royalty, causing her to become mesmerized. The outside air blew out cold air, sweeping away the dry heat they had let in from outside. In this comfortable and clean location, Moori held her cup of tea, but couldn¡¯t focus on it. This was the first time she felt uncomfortable inside her own office. This place was very quiet. But right now it was so quiet as to be disquieting. Especially as Moori just realized, there were only the two of them here ¡­ ¡­ (*>©n<*) ~ At this moment, Lyle suddenly raised his head to look at her and said: ¡°Darling, come over and take a look at this.¡± Eh? Moori put down the cup and biscuits she was holding and went over. She then look at the papers in Lyle''s hands. ¡°I found this out when I was sorting out the documents, here look." "What''s this?" "Compare these two documents and you will see the numbers doesn''t match, right?" This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Because of what Lyle said, Moori was suddenly confused. ¡°You''re right!¡± ¡°Yeah, these were without a doubt Unaccounted-for-Expenditures. See these papers, this document is the Budgetary Requisitions and this one is the Earnings and Expense Report. Even though the demanded amount matches the expenses, there are still some strange expense entries that didn''t match. I think these were useless investments made up to use up the budget, or possibly embezzlement using investment as cover-up.¡± Moori scans through the report in Lyle''s hand. "...I, I see. So that is the reason." Finished showing her the document, Lyle stood up and went to brew some tea and left her to think about it herself. Moori looked at the papers. She entered a trance and unknowingly slid into Lyle''s former seat. Lyle returned with two cups of tea and saw this picture. He stared and then smiled, placing the cup in his left hand back on the center table. He then leaned on the sofa and raised his cup to take a sip. People are amazingly beautiful not because of how they look; they are beautiful because of who they are. Moori didn¡¯t realize that she had become an attraction. After finely examining the documents once again, she raised her sparkling eyes at Lyle and said: ¡°This really seemed an embezzlement of academic funds.¡± Lyle laughed as he leaned more against the sofa: ¡°Then why do you look so happy?¡± Could anyone really feel happy like her if they found out that someone was embezzling their money ... ? ¡°Well, actually with this scandal I can asked them for it and if they won''t compensate then I will present this documents to the council. With this, I can clean the filth inside the Academy City.¡± Moori thought for a while. Even though this topic was a bit embarrassing, but she still wanted to tell her point of view. "Filth huh..." "Yeah, you might not know this but there are a lot of problems in Academy City right now. Some of these were the many corrupt officials inside the academy city and I really wanted to clean these problems. That''s why thanks, with this I can somehow start somewhere" Moori was strangely happy. Lyle didn¡¯t think she would say such things. His heart jumped involuntarily. Looking at her spirited and clear face, he smelled the scent of tea. At the deepest part of his heart, there passed by a strand of satisfied happiness. "Then I will help you~" Eliminating all the corrupt officials? That''s nothing but a fleeting dream. As long as man exist; no matter what the species, they will always be honest to their desires. They are prone to temptations and greedy for wealth, power and women. A society filled with men of words and not deeds, is like a garden full of weeds. As they say, Weeds Never Die. They grow apace in the same way; pulls one and another grow on its place. Thus, are harder still to get rid of. They just know where to grow, how to dupe you, and how to camouflage themselves among the perfectly respectable plants. As Beryl Markham stated "Roots of the weed sucked first life from the genesis of earth and hold the essence of it still. Always the weed returns; the cultured plant retreats before it." In the society, corrupt officials are like cancer. It would slowly suck its life but even if you tried to eliminate them, they will return, still filled with life. Power tends to corrupt, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. This was the famous quote from John Acton. Thus, even if you successfully pulled out these weeds, not long later, new ones will sprout again and again.....and again. Thus, you can say that Moori''s dream was nothing but a naive dream. She will never make it come true. But these things he naturally wouldn¡¯t say to Moori. Paragraphs that came to Lyle''s mind would be deconstructed and simplified and come out as mere words. His dark gaze held affection, reflecting on the figure in front of him. He smiled faintly: ¡°No matter how hard and difficult it is, if that''s what you want then I wouldn''t say anything else but support you from behind.¡± Chapter 54: [ The art of sword, is the art of tea ] Moori stared at the smile. For some unknown reason, she was somewhat in a trance as she discovered that the current Lyle appeared to have something more compared to the past. There appeared to be some sort of change in his temperament and self-confidence. His appearance was very calm yet Moori detected that there was a strange mood. Lyle seemed to be in a very good mood. What happened? Moori asked suspiciously: ¡°What are you thinking? And what do you mean by help me?¡± "Just like what it means...if you want to smoke them all out, I will help you. Give me all the documents and I''ll try to carefully examine them." Moori suddenly felt uncomfortable from what Lyle said¡­ rather she felt a doubt. "Ha? Y-You, do you know what you''re saying?" How come it suddenly came to this?! Moori suddenly jump out from her sit and looked at Lyle, it was as if there was a fire burning under her butt. Th-th-this, how did this happen! ¡°D-Don''t tell me, y-you want to help me cleanse¡­ the Academy City?¡± Moori hastily asked before she could even sit down again properly. A pair of dark and deep eyes met with Moori''s gaze. Lyle''s lip is curved slightly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No, no.¡± Lyle smiles: ¡°Then, give me all the documents that was recorded and submitted... Hmm...these past five years should be enough¡± H-he is really going to do it? But even still, can he even understand those papers? Wait, now that I think about it, he easily pointed out that embezzlement... H-how?! Thunderbolt out of the clear blue sky! Moori has been hit by a thunderbolt and she was being burned to a crisp by it. Moori felt like she really couldn''t understand the existence called Lyle anymore. An A-rank who was not even twenty years old? More importantly a close-combat mage to boot? As she thought of this, she felt a sort of absurd feeling. Since when did it become so easy to reach the A-rank close-combat mage realm? Even reaching B-rank for one aspect; Mage or warrior, was even very difficult and now he showed up and declared he was an all-rounder? Even if he consumed Heaven-defying medicines every day, it would definitely be impossible to become an A-rank close-combat mage in less than twenty years. And now he was saying that he was very adept in government affairs as well? This ... isn''t this too monstrous ... ? She could only laughed bitterly in her heart. Not until this moment did she realized just how incomprehensible his existence was. Each time she thought that the other party had reached his limit, another corner of the iceberg would surface, causing Moori to be unable to understand him even if she wanted to. After a long silence; even if the reality was so clear and cruel, Moori still held a small hint of hope that Lyle wouldn''t be that inhuman: ¡°¡­¡­ Y-you...d-do you even know about these things? T-this is not just a simple calculations like what you learned in school, you know!¡± Lyle looked at Mori and said with a hint of a smile, "Of course. Things like this, I can even say that I''m more knowledgeable than you in terms of Business and government affairs with complete confidence~" Ha-! You want to compete with me in terms of these things with just some knowledge from this backwater world that is still not even developed well yet? Dream on. Earth''s government and business affairs are way complicated than this! Even though Moori thought that he might be bluffing but seeing his confidence that was as massive as the sky, and vast as the sea. These thoughts floating inside her heart unknowingly shrunk. Seemingly hypnotized by Lyle''s smile, Moori could only nod obediently: ¡°O-okay.¡± Lyle was really inhuman ¡­ ¡­ Moori felt that she was like a little girl in front of him who was not even more than fifteen years old. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Lyle is satisfied. ¡°Then that''s good.¡± It is not until she finally managed to sit down again in her sit, Moori finally snaps out of it. Slowly taking her hand from the documents, Moori awkwardly shifted her eyes around, but avoided Lyle. Ah! This brat is too deceitful. Shocking us with his strength was not even enough, he even revealed his great mental prowess. How could anyone live if he existed ? Moori couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. She always felt that her relationship with Lyle was a little weird. She was the Academy''s Headmaster and a well-known mage who reached A-rank in a young age. Therefore, she carried a great pride and confidence that all those who faced her would find intimidating. However, each time she faced this shameless prince, she was treated like an ordinary person. Moori could not imagine how Lyle¡¯s mind worked must be. According to the information she had, Lyle was only a youth of twelve and almost thirteen years of age! Moori lowered her head and thought for a while. Then she lifted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this! I will give you the documents you asked for and let you examine them. This will be a test. If you can''t find anything within three days, then I will stop you from continuing it." Lyle considered for a little and said, ¡°Alright! Let''s do what you said.¡± The two people looked at each other and smiled. They finally have an understanding. Three days is a very short time. With the massive documents filed within these past five years, it will take at least a whole month to finish checking them all. Well, even if he can''t do it, nothing would change anyway~ Moori thought. However, what she didn''t expect is that the shameless, roguish prince in front of her was nothing but a monster who had read all the books regarding Sciences of Business, Law, Government, Economics, Education and many more just to kill time when he was bored to death in his past life. ... But Lyle never thought that the day when this knowledge could be useful would arrive. However, unfortunately Moori wasn''t aware of these things. Then something suddenly hit her. Why had he just been standing there all this time ¡­ ... ¡­ it was because he had a home that he couldn¡¯t return to >o< Eh? Isn''t this my own space? My own chair and desk? But I did let him use it just now, right? The office room was silent. Lyle seemed to notice her sudden change and thought that he want her to be in an even more awkward state. He didn¡¯t speak, just drank his tea, his fingers occasionally brushing the body of the cup. Moori''s wandering gaze was attracted by his movements, staring unblinkingly at his finger. She then smelled a fragrant scent of tea in the air ... ... "Want some tea?" Now she didn¡¯t care for awkwardness. Moori stood up and walked to his side, bending down curiously to look at the teacup in his hands. Lyle laughed, and handed her the cup he put in the center table. "You brewed it?" "Yup. Take a sip, it''s good. I have some confidence in it." "Hm..." ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± Lyle asked. "It¡¯s delicious,¡± She praised while happily finishing up her tea without leaving anything over. ¡°Aha. Pleased to hear that." Moori didn''t expect Lyle to have some skills in brewing a tea. ¡°This is really delicious! I didn''t expect that you can make something like this.¡± She flashed a smile as if she would start to hum any moment. ¡°I once taught that the art of sword is the art of tea. That is why, I just didn''t cultivate my sword skills but also my tea making techniques..." ----------------------------------- Chapter 55: [ Dragon Queens Resolve! ] Inside the Dragonfang Palace, Ileana Drake Dragonfang also known as the Dragon Queen supported her cheek with her hand as her pretty eyes stared out of the window. Her expression was that of disregard and indifference''s. Every day; ever since her one and only beloved son left the kingdom, her heart couldn''t feel at ease. She was overly worrying that something might happened to him or he might have experienced some mishap ... However, she just couldn''t do anything to ease her worries. Academy City wouldn''t let any of its students leave for one whole school year. Thus, she could only let out a sigh in helplessness. The gentle breeze that passed through the window, struck her front blowing her golden long hair that extended to her waist until it danced slowly in the wind. As the corner of her clothes skimmed by, it faintly revealed the perfect outline of her beautiful curves. The Queen''s eyes calmly eyed the distant sky. She was quiet and did not speak, much like a secular lotus that was spotlessly clean. After being silent for a long while, the enchanting dragon queen suddenly opened her mouth. Her ethereal sweet voice caused people¡¯s spirits to feel a strange feeling of being washed. ¡°Come out ¡­¡± As her voice fell, a dark shadow suddenly and strangely appeared behind her. The dark shadow respectfully eyed the Queen whose back was facing him. With a knee kneeling on the floor, he said respectfully, ¡°Your Royal Majesty.¡± Ileana slowly turned around and looked at the kneeling dark figure. Her golden slit eyes were sharp. She watched the dark figure with one knee on the ground. A long while later, a somewhat gentle smile appeared on her exquisite face. Her pretty eyes glanced at him as she softly asked. ¡°How was it? How''s my son doing ?¡± Eyeing the gentle beautiful face of the infamous queen, the dark figure had wisely remained silent. He waited for a long while before slowly and roughly speak about some of the experiences that Lyle had during this period of time. Sitting calmly on her sit, Ileana quietly heard the many soul stirring things that had popped out from the figure''s mouth. Such as; the encounter with a Deity-ranked gryphon, the fight with an S-ranked titan, the birth of the silver snake, and his sudden power-up. She was overly pleased and happy. With these experiences, her son would certainly become more powerful and stronger than ever before ... This eased her worries a little. However, when she heard that Lyle was seriously angered after experiencing a bullying inside his classroom some heartache, hatred, anger and surprise flashed across her autumn water, gentle eyes. "How is my son doing now ?" Her tone of voice suddenly changed, causing the dark figure''s body momentarily trembled. "His highness is alright, your royal majesty ... the Academy''s Headmaster seemed fond of his highness and was secretly supporting him ... " Ileana''s eyebrows were gently pressed together. She appeared to be somewhat dissatisfied with this perfunctory reply. Regardless of whatever happened, as long as it involved her son, she would immediately turn into a wolf that was protecting its pup, becoming extremely sensitive and picky. She would not allow any harm befalling her beloved son. ¡°... But this matter has really blown up big. How did these bastards ruffled my son''s feathers? According to my son''s character, unless he was really angered to some extent, he would not do such a crazy thing as exposing his real power in front of many people ?¡± Ileana''s eyes stared intently at the sky through the opened window. Her expression was somewhat distorted as she rubbed her hands and spoke with a bitter smile. "... And here I thought, he would really lay low just like what he promised ... He said he will just go out and play ... damn!" Really, men are such contradictory creatures ... planning to do something but ended up doing the opposite ... If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Hearing her words, the dark figure suddenly spread out his hands and said, ¡°Indeed, I think that the usual Highness wouldn''t not do that ... However, it''s only my speculation your majesty but don''t you think the events regarding the hatching of that strange egg was also involved in this matter ?¡± Ileana''s face which had only just relaxed for only a short while, then once again tensed up. Her eyes suddenly revealed a curious expression. "What do you mean ?" "It''s like this, " The dark figure started his conjunction. "... As from what I''ve seen so far His Highness; Prince Lyle was not that impulsive before ... however, after the thing about the appearance of the silver snake ... His Highness seemed to change somewhat. " "Change ? What do you mean ?" "Not just his appearance but His Highness'' attitude become bolder and seemingly becoming more unruly and wild. Although it seemed he didn''t noticed it but ... his attitude was even more .... " A long while later, the dark figure finally let out a long breath. He slowly closed his eyes and the expression on his face held some bitterness. "... roguish" "What did you say ?" The expression on Ileana seemed becoming even more colder. "... Are you mocking my son ?" "No, your royal majesty! I dare not!" The dark figure immediately denied. "... What I want to say, is that ... Before, His Highness attitude, although quite roguish but he will somehow ended it in the right time. He also seemed quite indifferent about the matters regarding women but this time ... " " Enough, I don''t want to hear about it. As long as my son is fine, no matter what he becomes, that''s all the better. Haa~ But still, I shouldn''t have agreed to this, see what had happened ... Hmph! That husband of mine will really get it this time !" In the past, Ileana was furious with her husband''s decision to send Lyle to the Academy City and only relented because it''s her son who begged her to ... but now ... --- She could only grit her teeth in frustration. ¡°But still, to dare do that to my son ... it seemed like these people think they own the sky ?" A sharp glint passed through her eyes. Seeing this, the dark figure''s body trembled even more. "B-But your royal majesty, they didn''t know His Highness real identity. So ..." "What are you trying to say ? Do you think my son was in the wrong ?" "I dare not your royal majesty!" "Hmph ... I know that myself. That is why, I didn''t immediately order to gather our troops. But even still, I will hold them accountable for this matter ¡­ Bring me the messenger. Now that his power was actually revealed at this moment, I don''t think those old geezers will keep their silence. I need to make them know beforehand the consequences of touching even a strand of his hair." She glanced at the shadow kneeling on the ground and said with slightly curled eyebrows. My son ... even if the whole world deny your existence, I wouldn''t. I will fight this world if it means protecting you! And this so-called peace, I wouldn''t think twice of breaking it for your sake! ----------------------------- Not before long, every kingdom received a ''Friendly'' letter from the infamous, Dragon Queen whose beauty was wide spread. Because of this seemingly simple event; Every kingdom''s peace was shaken and immediately sent their people to bring compensations and apology to the Dragonfang Kingdom. The Malic Kingdom. The Zorc Kingdom. And even the Rulic Kingdom. Something similar to this was happening all over the large continent. With the official debut of the rumored ''Monster Prince'' who was said to have power like that of the B-ranked or even A-ranked mages and warriors to the stage known as the world, undercurrents began to flow fiercely within the continent, which had originally and gradually descended into a calm following the end of the war a few years ago. Chapter 56: [ New Changes ] In the upcoming days, the entire continent was unusually silent! All of their thoughts were paused and centered on that rumored ''Monster Prince'' who was said to be a genius and powerful several years ago. And now that he had finally taken into the center stage, everyone couldn''t help but wonder whether this rumors were true or not. But when they heard about what happened in the Classroom incident, their faces were filled with disbelief. Was this real ? Or just baseless rumors ? If that were really the case, then isn''t he the most outstanding person among the younger generation. He was said to have reached C-ranked at the age of six. And now at twelve, he climbed to a B or even more, maybe he was now an A-ranked. A twelve years old B or A-ranked mage or warrior. Both of it was still enough to shock anyone! Although one would not dare to say that this kind of ranking speed was the most outstanding one in the many years in the continent, it was more than sufficient for him to be ranked among the top ten. When these somewhat smart people chased away the hard feelings in their hearts and seriously calculated Lyle''s age and training speed, aghast suddenly rose in their hearts. Six years ago, Lyle was just a C ranker. However, Six years later, his strength had actually raised to a different realm! One must know, there are people who couldn''t even advanced their ranks after ten whole years of intense training! And now, there''s even a speculation that his real rank was actually reached the A-ranked realm ?! There were many people who had merely just reached the C-ranked at this age. However, this person who still had a milk on his mouth actually had already began to formally step onto the journey to becoming a strong person! A twelve years old B or even A-ranked ! Back then, the founders of every kingdom, those few prodigy who had once shocked the continent had also coincidentally reached the same ranked at this age! As they recalled all of this, some people who were thinking like this quietly swallowed their saliva. Their faces couldn''t help but instantly covered with horror and cold sweat. --------------------------- Hearing these somewhat exaggerated rumors about him going around the whole continent, Lyle was somewhat stunned and could not help but bitterly smile and shake his head. He did not expect that the matter at the Classroom had actually spread over to the other side of the Academy''s walls in merely a few days. ¡°You are now a renowned person.¡± Moori shook the tea cup in her hand and teased. Lyle spread out his hands and said, ¡°I am not interested in such thing." Regarding this rumors, he was not too concerned. As something that would be exposed sooner or later, he did not think of hiding his other identity for very long. Although he think that overly revealing one¡¯s power was not completely a good thing and he believe that hiding a precious sword in its case and using the sword¡¯s aura in secret was the right way, but he can''t do that anymore. He didn''t know what gotten to him at that time. He certainly thought that he could control his feelings properly but at that time he could not. His real feelings exploded as if there was a beast hiding inside of him and suddenly managed to broke out. Just what is happening to me ? Although he didn''t know why but thinking too much of it would lead him to no end. One should never cried over a spilled milk ... "Oh right, there were many people speculating about your rank ... " Moori who was sitting on the sofa suddenly mumbled. "...And I''m one of those. So tell me, just This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.what is your current rank right now? I know that you''re an A-rank before but over these past few days, your strength had gotten quite a leap ... you should have ranked up ... right ?" Hearing her question, Lyle suddenly broke out from his thoughts and showed him a bitter look. "About that ... I also don''t know what''s happening. Actually I didn''t rank up and was still A-rank ... " "Huh ? What do you mean ?" "Look." Lyle took out his status plate in his coat''s pocket, and then showed it to Moori.
Status Window
Name:Lyle Drake DragonfangAlignment:Dragonfang Kingdom
Age12 years oldRankA ( King )
RaceDivine Black Dragon
TitlesPrince of the Dragonfang Kingdom The Prince Bearer of the Cecelia¡¯s claimed Lover One with Nature Awakened Soul
[ Blessings ]
[ Familiars ]
1. ??? : [ Weiss ] Guardian Beast. Soul Bound. 2. Heavenly Flame Fox : Sakura. Sword Spirit. Soul Bound. 3. Heavenly Lightning Fox : Yuki. Sword Spirit. Soul Bound.
Beside his rank, there was actually an additional word ¡°King¡± written in dark golden color. What does this mean? Could it be that his rank wasn''t an ordinary rank and had another hidden meaning ? What''s more, his race actually changed ? Divine Black Dragon ? What the heck is that ? His mental state also started to change without him knowing. Lyle couldn¡¯t understand what was happening with him at this moment of time. Seeing his status, Moori couldn''t help but showed a puzzled look. "See, there''s just an added word beside my rank and a new title. Although I really didn''t know what''s this [ Awakened Soul ] thing and how could my race suddenly change~ ..." "[ Awakened Soul ] Race change ? Maybe you finally awakened you Dragon Lineage ?" "I don''t think that''s that. I didn''t feel any awakening from my Dragon Lineage ... Besides, I still couldn''t transform into my demi-dragon form with ease~" "Hmm ... Besides that, this word [ King ] besides your rank is really bugging me ... " "I know ... oh well, we can''t do anything about it. This will only show itself with time~" Shaking his head, Lyle showed her a troubled look as he really didn''t know how to explain it. He could only wait for the time when it can finally be explained ... "Well, so much for that ... " Moori raised her head and looked at him. She then stared at the mountain of papers that already looked like a mountain in front of him. "Are you really going to do this ?" "What ? If I said I will do it then I''m going to do it~" Lyle answered as he returned his eyes on the paper he was holding. "Suit yourself~" Chapter 57: [ The Magic Eyes ability] The events that happened at Lyle''s class had became well-known even to all the students the morning of the next day. "O, oi, have you heard!? The talk about the commoner in the Academy was actually the prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom!" "Ah! I heard about it. Didn''t I told you before! See, I''m right! How could a mere commoner enroll in this school?" "Yeah, but did you heard? He trashed all his classmates in just a matter of seconds! It was said that he was very strong and powerful!" "Incomprehensible. Isn''t he only twelve years old? How can someone as young as that be so strong?" "But I heard that it was true. Even his classmates were really afraid of him. You know about that arrogant and prideful princess of the Malic Kingdom and the prince of the Zorc Kingdom, both of them were shut down without even had the chance to fight back." "Well ... but isn''t it just a rumor?" "Are you an idiot?! If it''s only one or two students who witnessed it then it could be regarded as a rumor but over thirty students was involved in it you know!" "I heard that he only fought because they made him mad ¡­ ! Will we get killed, if we irritate his feelings even just for a little?" Scary. No way. Everywhere in the academy, the pale students raised their voices as if screaming. It was not unreasonable. The other party was the prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom which was rumored to be a genius monster since a few years ago. And now they heard a rumor that whenever he was enraged or annoyed, he would kill anyone. This kind of rumors circulated inside the Academy City. And the name [ Lyle Drake Dragonfang ] became famous in just a day. There were also many rumors saying that he was very evil and could kill without even a batting an eye, causing lower noble students to became scared silly. With the already existing infamy of the Dragonfang Kingdom, this rumors became more exaggerated. That kind of threat was moving around freely right beside them. It was like being in the same cage as a wild dragon. They shuddered in fear. It was only a normal reaction. People like Feme and Angelica who was shocked at first but still perceive Lyle''s existence with a positive feeling were the abnormal ones. The information spread in the blink of an eye. Whispers were exchanged. Some held fears, some indifference, and there are also people who take it as nothing but as exaggeration. But most people held interest towards an existence that they had heard so much about, saying he had far transcended the world''s common sense. --------------------------- For the next three days, Lyle was very busy. And the famous great Headmaster of the Academy; Moori Schlevaria, had become Lyle''s current assistant. During these three days, many tasks were quickly carried out by Lyle. After receiving the mountain of documents, Lyle immediately started right away. Because he could not show himself in the public, nor let anyone know that what he was doing, for all deliveries of important documents, he sent his ( current ) beautiful secretary; the Academy''s Headmaster. Moori Schlevaria and give her all the credits. At first, Moori was extremely shocked. She almost had a heart attack because it didn''t even take a whole day for Lyle to point several corrupt officials. She immediately went to check for herself to avoid any wrongful accusations. However, in the end everything was verified with evidence and witnesses piling up like a mountain. This made the Headmaster drown in jelousy. She had never in her entire life felt a sense of helplessness she''s feeling at that moment. At the same time, she also had a sense of admiration intermingled with a hint of frustration. But unbeknownst to her, it wasn''t just because of Lyle''s effort and intellect but mainly because of his magic eyes that held a powerful skill that can assess various non-visible information. With this skills, Lyle was as if he was playing a detective game with his magic eyes as a cheat tool. It always give him hints as to what was strange and what was wrong. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Not just that, his magic eyes can give him even more detailed information about that person without even him knowing about him. A very convenient ability, indeed! It was like having a dictionary and encyclopedia containing virtually everything. He only needs a proof and that person will be then judge by the hammer of the one known as Lyle! Thus, Corrupt officials would never be able to escape from his grasp! ------------------------------ Biting her red lips, Moori secretly measured the young man in front her from the corner of her eyes. The young man, dressed in black clothes, had a tall and vigorous body for his age. His hands were like dancing in the pile of papers while emitting a very profound and serious atmosphere unbefitting of his age. While his dedicated face had the tenderness of a young man, the angle that appeared and disappeared from the corner of his mouth did not appear to belong to an inexperienced and naive young man. Even though Lyle was way younger than her, he was able to do things she could not even dream of. With just his strength alone, anyone would feel despair if they compare themselves to him. Now that she know that he was also way smarter and intelligent compared to someone like her, anyone; including her would vomit in blood from jealousy. These things he was doing right now, she also did it for who knows how many years. However, she was not able to succeed nor move even one step forward; but Lyle accomplished almost everything in just three days! Despite having carefully sized-up Lyle, Moori still had trouble believing that the person that can accomplished the things she could not was actually a young man of about twelve to thirteen years old. At times, Lyle could be described as graceful and elegant. Sometimes, childish and shameless. But when he erupted, his presence was fierce and overpowering. He was sometimes like a child, sometimes a beast ... but often act like an incarnation of god ! Between his movements, there was the most primitive speed and power. Even his aura was so strong anyone in the vicinity would faint ... Literarily and figuratively. Recalling this information that was almost forgotten due to Lyle''s supreme strength and capabilities, Moori gradually let out a cold sigh. Only now did she truly understand how terrifying that young man who usually loved to tease her was. Being overtaken by a young man a few years younger than her, Moori could only shook her head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Even if his identity as a royalty and a prince was put aside, with just his handsome appearance alone, it was difficult to arouse anyone¡¯s ill will. Not just in the physical and the scholarly pursuits. Moori looked at the handsome figure sitting in the desk doing paper works. This person was a bit too perfect. ... too perfect to the point that it was already perverse. These thoughts were currently troubling Moori, but of course, she did not say them out loud. Even now, Moori felt as if all the things that happened this past few days was a dream. Towards this little rogue of a prince, she really held an incredible admiration. Moori had unknowingly knew Lyle pretty well these past few days; when she thought about it, no one in the world could be compared to this little prince! Moori felt like she was lost in a fog. Over this period of time, Moori had already gotten used to the miracles created by him. Looking at the young man whose actions were unpredictable, Moori couldn''t help but sighed uncontrollably. With a shake of her head, she forced a smile and said: ¡°It really causes one to suspect whether you are really only twelve. Lyle, I¡¯ve only realized now, that you have been leading all the people by their noses. Especially me ...¡± This was the first time Moori called him with his name ¡°Lyle". It came out of her mouth as if it was the most natural thing in the world. It seemed to have magic, that even as composed a person as Lyle, had his thought scattered for a moment. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 58: [ The Girls Visit ] Lyle seemed to speechlessly stare at her for a while as he was blanked out and then uncontrollably and for an unknown reason, the corners of his lips started to rise. What type of leap was that? Lyle raised an eyebrow and smiled at her. Lyle''s gaze stopped on Moori''s beautiful face. He then nodded, the corners of his mouth raising playfully: ¡°I''m not doing something as shameless as that. I''m merely a kid without nothing to do. I''m not leading anyone in their noses as what you''ve stated. I''m just a little, innocent and genius prince ... nothing else~" Rolling her eyes, Moori playfully scolded him. This young fellow was simply ruffling people¡¯s feathers. Moori shrunk her eyes and gradually sighed. She wonders how this monstrous child was raised. He¡¯s only a twelve years old kid, but he¡¯s so calm, aloof, domineering, really strong and very smart. She slowly opened her beautiful eyes and stared at the roguish young prince. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Unexpectedly, you are really the most frightening man I''ve ever met, you roguish prince.¡± Staring at her expression, Lyle grinned and broke out into laughter. Only after Moori began scolding him again did he stopped and returned his focus towards the papers in his hands. Hearing the fading laughter of that youth, Moori''s face slightly loosened up. Looking at his handsome innocent face, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh inside her with a face full of bitterness. Looking at Lyle who returned to work, Moori took her cup back to the sofa and pretended to concentrate on the documents she was holding. Afternoon tea is over. Moori managed to focus for a little while, but she wandered off again. She remembered that she still had another question she didn¡¯t ask yet ¨C¨C How did he know all of these things? She doubted that he had received education regarding this beforehand. As if someone in their right minds would teach a little child; even if he was a prince, something as complicated as this. Lyle even talked about some strange knowledge. There were lots of words she didn¡¯t understand, like cost concept, double entry system, accounting equation, Financial and Vertical Analysis, Ante and Post-dating, Negotiable Instruments and many other more, but his face looked radiant when explaining it so it just slipped on her mind this entire time. And what''s more, these things were too profound and interesting when he explained them. These concepts are too advanced ... ! How did he know it? Where did he learned these things from? Moori sank into the riddle and didn¡¯t realize that once again, her gaze had moved from the papers to the person behind the desk. The office was still quiet, only the light '' shik-shik '' sound of the pen writing in the papers could be heard. But gradually, the writing sounds disappeared. Lyle suddenly stopped, his head not moving up: ¡°Darling, if you keep on looking, I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Because of her lack of focus, Moori heard his voice but didn¡¯t understand what he meant. It took a long while for her to understand and then ¡­ ¡­ Okay, Moori almost self-combusted. She didn¡¯t want to ask anything anymore t~t After realizing what he said, Moori was a bit embarrassed and since she didn¡¯t have much left to ask, decided to shut up and act invisible. Moori spent the entire afternoon in this kind of very low efficiency mode. After a few hours, Lyle called her and gave her the papers in his hands to her, explained all the things he found out and then walks to sit down on the desk to return working. Seeing this, Moori really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed like Lyle was now the Academy''s acting Headmaster and her being as only a secretary. ... ... T-T But she couldn''t deny the fact that he was really too amazing. It seems like he was more fitted to become the Headmaster compared to her. He did work efficiently and effectively and the things she took two days to finish was only a day for him. However, Moori was still worried about his health. Whenever he was engrossed in his work, he would immediately forgot the time and continue even without eating lunch and dinner. She was even worried that he would not take some rest and often scold him to take it easy. They are not really in such a hurry. Thankfully, Lyle wasn''t that inhuman ... ... He would always obey what Moori told him. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The day is already coming to an end. The beautiful orange sky had already lit the whole world ablaze for the last moment of the day. But Lyle was still working inside the Headmaster''s office. He reached for the next document. In this moment, there was a soft knock on the door . Lyle heard it as he quickly turned around, he then lifted his head from reading a document. His eyes were sharp and deep, which made him look as stern as his work attitude. "Hmm? Ah, who is it?" Moori quickly responded. "Good Afternoon Headmaster, I-Is Lyle inside?" A familiar voice responded back. Moori looked at Lyle who nodded and returned reading the papers he was holding. "Come in." However, the one who entered the room was not only a person but two people. A girl with golden hair and fox ears who was smiling while revealing her two dimples and a girl with flaming red hair entered. ---This were the Princess of the Beast Kingdom; Princess Feme Foxtail and the current no. 1 student of the Academy; The Thunder Empress, Angelica Strauss. They both bows politely as they entered the room. Lyle didn''t noticed that Angelica was also there as he thought that only Feme came after hearing her voice just now. He only immersed his complete attention on his work. As soon as they entered, Princess Feme and Angelica were shocked and they both took a deep breath at the same time as they looked at Lyle who was sitting on the desk like it was very natural while reading some documents. Why is he sitting there as if it was natural ... ? It''s as if he was the Headmaster himself! Both of them thought the same thing. They then turned their eyes towards Moori who was sitting in the sofa, holding some papers while looking at them with a bitter smile. "Leave him be, he suddenly decided to hijack my position." Moori jokingly said. Lyle''s eyes are still on the report. "I''m not hijacking anything, darling." Lyle works with a seriousness. The orange sunlight outlines his body highlighting his youth. The two could not help but stare in awed. ¡°Why are you here, Feme. Did you need anything from me?¡± Lyle asked still without raising his head from the papers. ¡°Oh.¡± Princess Feme snaps out of it. She realizes her fianc¨¦e''s ¡°beauty¡± has made her confused and breaks into a cold sweat. Of course, dangerous animals usually look a certain way. Her monstrous former fianc¨¦e is one such example. Turning to close the door, Feme answered. "Ah, no ... I was just worried because you didn''t show up these past three days. When I visited your house, Sasha told me that you were here." Lyle is still reviewing the report. ¡°I see ... can you wait for a minute, I''ll be done soon.¡± Feme nods, afraid to disturb him and standing stiffly waiting for him to finish. She was actually mesmerized by his smooth voice and could only stood on the same spot before. "Headmaster, what''s the meaning of this? Why is that brat in your desk?" Couldn''t held it anymore, Angelica curiously asked Moori who was sitting in the sofa. Hearing her voice, Lyle who was engrossed in his work suddenly raised his head, surprised. Lyle was immediately startled. Originally, getting to see a former fianc¨¦e again had made his heart thoroughly stirred up and excited. But when he met up with her, there wasn¡¯t just one, instead, there were two. Lyle was simply too excited to the point his heart almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore! But he still held those feelings and acted like a professional. "Oh, so you''re also here, Biri-biri?" "Don''t call me that! I have a name and you know it!" "Well, just wait for a minute, I will be done soon, so sit there for a moment." Glancing at her and Feme, Lyle gestures with his chin to the sofa. Looking at his behavior, the two girls couldn''t really believe it. He was acting as if he owned the place. However, even though they held such thoughts, they still followed his words and sit besides the ( REAL ) Headmaster who was looking at them amusingly. "Don''t worry about him. I asked him to do this so that he can forget about the happenings outside while waiting for the things to cool down." After a while, Lyle finally finished reading the last document for the day and slowly stood up while stretching his arms, his stern eyes softened as he smiled brightly. Chapter 59: [ The Girls Worries ] "Anyway, before we talked, how about we ate some dinner first?" Lyle smiled as he looked at the three girls sitting on the sofa. The two girls raised an eyebrow. "Dinner? Are we going to eat somewhere?" Lyle smiled and shook his head. "No need. I will just fixed some light food, I''m hungry ... how about you darling?" "Yeah, that''s a good idea. I''m also hungry~" "Oh you can cook?" Angelica asked curiously. Lyle nodded his head. "Yep..." Angelica and Feme looked suspiciously at Lyle from head to toe for a long time. "Seriously ... ?" Moori looked at them with a bemused smile and said: "Believe him. Lyle''s home cooked meals were extremely delicious~" Ignoring them, Lyle walked towards another room. By the way, whenever they work inside the Headmaster''s office, Lyle was the one who brewed the tea they drink. Even though he was always busy, he would never forget to do it. That''s because, Moori would always asked him to. The reason being, Moori claimed that Lyle was better at brewing tea than she was. Two days ago, when Lyle had gotten hungry he tried to ask for food but Moori had just got out. So he walked around the office and found out that the room beside this office was actually a kitchen. Lyle couldn''t help but be amazed by the framework of this office. It really looked like a real house! After making something, Moori arrived just on time and saw him. When she tried it, she was immediately captivated by his cooking. And since then, due to her petition, she always asked Lyle to make something for her if she saw him finished working. Thinking about the food, Moori''s stomach rumbled. Lyle wore an apron-looking cloth and rolled up his sleeves. He then waved his hand to call Moori. "Help me here, darling ..." "Okay~" Lyle gave Moori a plump potato and a knife. After washing the potato, she quickly peeled it. She presented the potato to Lyle and she smiled sweetly. "Done!" "Good. Here another one." Lyle put another plump potato in Moori''s hand. Over these past few days of staying and working together, the distance between them had already began to shrunk considerably. Moori obediently started peeling the second potato. Lately I''ve gotten better at speaking with this guy ... Moori stopped for an instant to steal a peek at Lyle again. He was cheerfully moving the knife in his hand to cut the vegetables, still smiling while chatting with her. They would talk to each other without holding back, and from time to time they would fight, but they would always seem energetic and cheerful. She even had already forgotten that he was almost 2 decades younger than her and unknowingly treated him as someone close to her age. ''The true way of treasuring someone was not treating them like someone superior, or older than you. It was showing each other their good and bad parts without holding back while bypassing the boundary known as age, status and gender. '' That''s how Moori felt. Really, I wouldn''t be able to beat this brat ... ¡°Ah...¡± That was when Moori noticed for the first time, that a long time had passed since she last called him ''brat'' and was instead calling him by his own name. When? When did I started calling him by his own name? Moori''s heart began pounding and she scanned through her memories, going backwards in time, confirming every time she had called him Lyle. That desire fiercely stirred up her feelings, and for each time she recalled Lyle calling her ''Darling'', her heartbeat got faster. Since when ...? ... ... She had already heard about the rumors spreading around about her relationship with Lyle. And although it was quite absurd but she didn''t flare like last time. She even started to feel amused by it and treat it as a good thing. Because of this rumor, there were less suitors knocking up her door. Before there were many men looking for her to express their love and stuff but she found this too annoying. She had already told them that she currently wasn''t interested in entering relationships, but they still forced themselves ... And now that a rumor about her and Lyle was already flying anyway and she knew that she would never be able to stop it, might as well use it ... right ? Although she know that she had already pass the marriageable age and was treading the path of being a single for life. However, she didn''t care about it ...All the men she met up until now seemed to be lacking something she was looking for and that is why they would never be able to catch her attention. In the past, whenever her parents told her to look for a partner already, she could only say ''I''m still thinking about it. '' And in these passing years, they had already chosen to give up on her. But she can''t help it, she always thought to herself. Might as well remained alone than choosing someone incompatible with you ... right ? You might even regret in the future~ But towards this boy who was almost two decades younger than her, she somehow felt a strange feeling. A favorable impression or some sort ... But for why she felt like that she didn''t know. She wasn''t really that experienced in this kind of area in the first place. Thus she could only put it on the back of her mind right now ... ... But unbeknownst to her, that was because she had already acknowledged Lyle. She already started treating him, not as someone younger than her but to someone with the same age. --- But these changes ... It was probably something they had both overlooked. Since neither of them refused to back down when staring at each other, the only thing they had changed after acknowledging one another was the way they were calling them. It was the same now. They were treating each other like someone close to them without them even realizing it. The distance between them had gotten closer without them noticing it. In Moori''s mind, her memories of the days she had spent with Lyle popped up. The first time they had met with each other. The second time where he suddenly barged into her office, bringing some girl he didn''t noticed he was dragging and then slept as if he own the place. ... ... The first time she experienced the tip of his real strength and these past three days of working together. They would clash sometimes. However, when they really needed it, they would lend each other a hand. There was no end to the memories that filled her heart. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Moori let out a loud sigh and dropped her shoulders. Complex feelings were welling up inside of her. Though she was hesitant about her own change, she didn''t think it was wrong. He had already invaded my heart without me realizing it ... ... ------------------------------- ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I-It''s nothing, nothing at all.¡± Moori''s face that shook side to side was redder than ever. It was about as red as a tomato or apple. Because of her getting flustered, a potato peel was accidently flung on Lyle''s pants. She lifted her hand to take the potato peel off his pants, but her hand froze in mid-air. Moori squatted, she laughed and she pointed at the potato peel that landed in the middle of Lyle''s crotch. "How about we peel that?" Moori smiled and teasingly said. Moori suddenly thought, teasing Lyle had a kind of excitement to the situation. Hearing Moori''s words, Lyle was slightly stunned. He was a little embarrassed and withdrew his gaze. Moori is a little too daring. She actually said these kinds of words to him. That seductive look of hers, pairing up with such ambiguous words, a normal man would have a hard time controlling himself. Although he¡¯s only twelve years old, within that tender shell of his, hides a young, vigorous soul. He bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t play this kind of joke on me.¡± "Why not?" Moori sweetly smiled as if she found Lyle''s reaction very amusing. Seeing her looks, Lyle''s brow slightly twitched. Looking down on him was an absolute mistake. It¡¯s obvious that her actions meant to tease him! Smiling mischievously, he then seriously said, ¡°Darling, why don''t you peel it for me? I think that would be sweet and wonderful.¡± Moori was dumbfounded. She never thought that Lyle would not have a bit of embarrassment or shyness, and would really say those kind of things. It seems like he''s really a shameless rogue and his face was even thicker than the Academy City''s walls! After hearing Lyle''s words, Moori''s face blushed a deep red. She never had any contact with guys before. The only reason she said that to Lyle was because she wanted to see his bashful and flustered face. She momentarily forgot how shameless this prince was! Moori suddenly realized that she had a messed up appearance. Her face was flushed red, as though she was drunk. She hurriedly stood up to hide the reaction from that strange feeling in her body. Her voice slightly trembled as she said, "Peel that yourself, you shameless rogue!" Lyle calmly flicked the potato peel off his pants while revealing a child-like innocent smile as he said childishly, "If you won''t then it''s fine, you can peel it later." This woman actually treated him as a twelve year old boy and teased him. This resulted in getting herself teased instead. Yet, Lyle has to admit that the moment he heard what she said a while ago, his pure heart couldn''t help but jumped in fright. "As if I would do that!" Moori''s flustered voice echoed in the whole room. Lyle smiled once more. Unlike the smile from before, this was the kind of smile he would only show to someone special. "So much for that, after you peel the potato, can you sweep the floor and empty the rubbish bin." "..........Ok," Moori replied reluctantly. ---------------------- "Wash this carrot" Lyle said. ¡®Ok,¡¯ Moori said. "Cut this into cubes" Lyle said. ¡®Ok,¡¯ Moori said. "Not that, like this ..." Lyle said. "Oh, I see" Moori said. As the two was immersed in their cooking, two pair of eyes stared at Lyle and Moori. Naturally, they belonged to Princess Feme and Angelica whose jaws had almost dropped into the ground. Princess Feme and Angelica was drinking some tea while eating some snack. However, they weren''t focused on it, but rather on Lyle and Moori. They would glance at the two from time to time. Princess Feme and Angelica sat down besides each other, drinking tea by the tea table. However, the two seemed to be in a really bad mood, and their cheeks were slightly puffed up while perking their ears to the limit towards the other room. However, once they had confirmed that Lyle and Moori was focusing all their attention in their work, both of them started moving at once. They stared at the two by the front door of the kitchen. Their heads peeked around the corner, above one another. From the top it was Princess Feme, and finally Angelica. They looked almost like a totem pole. What entered both of their vision was the sight of Lyle and Moori getting along. Although that doesn''t sound too bad, but what caught their attention was the way they were acting. It''s as if they were newlyweds who was flirting with each other inside the kitchen! Seeing that, both of them couldn''t help but glared at them in frustration. "Is there something you need?" The next moment, both of them hurriedly pulled their heads back. That was because Lyle suddenly turned around to face them. "Ah, no, no ... I... I''m just bored, that''s all ..." Princess Feme answered with a flustered face. "Th-That''s right...Uum, yeah...hahaha" Both of them spoke in harmony. "I see, please wait for a moment okay ... this will be done in a minute." Lyle lightly smiled and nodded towards them. "Ah, don''t worry, haha take your time." If Lyle had listened more carefully, he would have noticed that the both of them sounded a bit obvious. "Here, I''m finished" "Oh thanks, darling~" "¡° ... ¡±" Hearing this light exchange that could be very well, easy to misunderstand, both of their mouths involuntarily drop into an O ¡­¡­ can it be ¡­¡­ ?o? Their heads then appeared in the same totem pole fashion. They stared at Lyle and Moori''s backs as they work inside the room. ¡°When did they get so close!? I really want to know!!¡± ¡°Aren''t I the fianc¨¦e here?" t-t Just below princess Feme, Angelica was shaking with anger. Angelica was unusually angry as she clenched her fists. In contrast, Princess Feme''s eyes were bloodshot as she looked towards them, ready to cry any minute. Worry and a bit of jealousy tugged at her pure maiden''s heart. Having splendidly misunderstood Lyle and Moori''s relationship, the two girls silently felt lost as bitterness invaded their hearts. Chapter 60: [ Youre right, shes my fiancee~ ] Because there were no concept of electricity in this world, all of the cooking tools were made by using [ Flame Stone ] which can generate fire and heat. Like a modern gas stove, there was also [ Mana Stone ] that store enormous amount of mana attached to it which help regulate the amount of mana given to the [ Flame Stone ] by turning it clockwise. By doing these, one can control how strong the fire was used. [ Mana Stone ] can store the mana poured by the user. Of course, only wealthy people can afford such luxury. When Lyle first saw it, he immediately guessed that this was probably made by someone like him who was either reincarnated or transported in this world. However, when he asked Moori about it, she said that it was made a long time ago and was still a famous magic tool even now. -------------------------- Currently, Moori was looking at Lyle and was captivated by his cooking skills. He prepared the meat in turns for the shares of three people currently present. Then, he cut a line on the tendon with a knife and mix salt and pepper in it. After that, he put oil in the frying pan, stir it, and put sliced garlic inside the oil to let it fry as small dishes. While listening to the sound of oil, he then tossed a pan of stir fried vegetables with one hand, as he held a ladle with his other hand to stir a pot of soup. Occasionally he will glanced at the other pot which was cooking rice. Moori was looking at Lyle''s every move and was very envious. How can she and Lyle grew up under the same sky, but he was a natural born genius and didn¡¯t struggle with anything even though he was still very young. On the other hand she struggled with everything. ~> _ <~ She once studied hard in the Academy whilst he excelled through school without a sweat. It even seemed like he possess knowledge which is far above that of the Academy City. She really wondered how his brain works. How can he be favored by the heaven so much? Did he had some kind of affair with a goddess, that''s why he was so talented and smart? As she pondered about the mystery floating around Lyle, she suddenly saw him pointing a finger at the place of unwashed plates. "Darling, please wash the plates and cups first." Moori snapped out of her envy. She filled the kitchen''s sink with water and washed them properly. She then wiped them with a clean cloth. However, drops of water were accidently flung onto Lyle''s shirt and pants. Mooi widened her innocent eyes. O - O Lyle smiled. "Remember to mop the floors." She gave her a sorry looked before smiling sweetly. "Ok." After a few minutes, the food was finally cooked. Lyle then carried the tray with four bowls of soup, plates and some steak. The two girls; Princess Feme and Angelica continues to stare blankly when the main culprit of their aching hearts finally appeared while carrying a tray of food. They immediately returned temporarily back to normal. ---------------------------------- During dinner, the three girls spoon never left their hands. Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, Lyle''s home cooked meals were indeed delicious as what the Headmaster declared. Lyle took his plate and begins eating but he suddenly noticed Moori frowning at her bowl of soup. Lyle immediately asked her in concern: ¡°What is it? You don''t like it?¡± Moori looks up and says casually: ¡°Get me another bowl, please. Didn''t I already told you I don¡¯t like to eat parsley .¡± "Ah right!" Lyle suddenly remember her telling him about that. However, he suddenly forgot about it. ¡°That¡¯s such a waste, anyway just pick out the parsleys.¡± Moori''s eyes suddenly lit up as she raises her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Do it for me, that''s too troublesome~" Lyle was silent for awhile then nodded: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lyle does everything smoothly, completely unaware that there are two girls looking at them in shock. Although they have speculated something before, but they dismissed it because their pure hearts just couldn''t accept it. And now, seeing these two acting like this in front of them while eating ... ... It appears that the relationship between Lyle and the Academy''s Headmaster was really not simple. The two girls couldn''t help but looked at them with wide opened eyes. They suddenly felt something prickling in their hearts. Lyle uses a small spoon to scoop the parsley from Moori''s bowl. He always had a principle of not wasting food. After all the parsley was picked up, Moori finally begins to eat slowly like a cultured and elegant young lady. However, something feels wrong. While eating, Lyle and Moori continues to feel very uncomfortable. Especially Moori who somehow feel a strong gaze directed towards her. This is certainly not because she is having a meal with a man like Lyle. In fact, she has long been accustomed to eating with Lyle, but because of the way the two girls in front of them occasionally looks at her. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The way they looks at her is very peculiar, like, they were looking at a pig to butcher and then eat ¡­ ¡­ Uh, this ought to be a misconception, Moori presumes. It must be that these two is thinking of the delicious steak and is looking at her at the same time. Lyle was sitting beside Moori and was opposite of the two girls, so he naturally noticed their somewhat strange looks and atmosphere. Realizing something, Lyle decided to ignore it as he somehow felt humored inside. He continued acting like a dense protagonist in some manga and Light novel. "Oh, right what are you two looking at me for?" He suddenly asked as to break the awkward atmosphere that was covering them. Indeed, when the two girls heard him, their attitude took a 180 degrees turn and immediately looked at him with worried eyes. "H-How are you in these past few days?" Princess Feme worriedly asked. "That''s right! You brat! Do you know what you''ve started?! I thought that you were hiding your identity, then why did you suddenly did something completely outrageous like this? Although I was surprised at first to hear that you are actually the prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom, but ... but ... anyway, you should have known that your kingdom didn''t have any good reputation!" Angelica''s emotions suddenly burst out. Although her words seemed like she was reprimanding him, however, the worry and concern hiding on it was still noticeable that even the deaf could hear. Hearing her outburst, Lyle couldn¡¯t help looking at Angelica with surprise. He suddenly felt a little warmth in his heart. "Thank you." He looked at this kind hearted girl in front of him gently. Angelica was left dumbfounded. It was the first time she saw this kind of expression from him. On the other hand, Princess Feme not knowing where to cry to ... as soon as she can finally speak and at the same earn some ( Love ) points, another person would rise and overshadow her ... T.T Really ... what''s the use of my identity now ... ? Her heart is really bleeding ... ... "Ah ... no, ah ... that ..." Angelica began stammering as she suddenly felt embarrassed. ""Ahem!"" Seeing their exchange, two people immediately smiled as they coughed. However, Their smiles hinted a little killing intent and their eyes were sharp like a blade as if they would start cutting something at any moment now. "Angelica Strauss, aren''t you quite worried about him." This time, it was the Headmaster who looked at Angelica with eyes as sharp as knives. "H-Headmaster!?" Since Angelica had been focused on Lyle and her outburst this whole time, she felt as if her heart had stopped when the Headmaster suddenly pointed that out. ¡°Tha, that¡¯s not it! N-Not at all! That kind of thing would never¨C!¡± Having something close to the truth pointed out, Angelica panicked and shook her head as her face turned as red as an apple. The atmosphere suddenly quieted and the mood became strange. Like an explosion of an ambiguous pink bomb, Angelica suddenly realized what she had done, and felt too shy to even leak a drop of water. Lyle on the other hand gently narrowed his eyes and smiled at the three girls exchanges. He wasn''t a dense protagonist seen from any books, so, although it was quite conceited of him, he already noticed their feelings for better or for worse. However, he decided to pretend not to notice it because he doesn''t want the bond between them shaken and turned into something worse. Besides, seeing this sight everyday is quite refreshing and interesting~ Hm, something about the logic here seems a bit strange ¡­ ¡­ Seeing the pitiful and panicking look of Angelica, Lyle raised his hands in surrender. "Come on, were having dinner so relax a little will you~" Lyle smiled. ¡°Auu, Ahh, Awaaa...¡± Angelica fumbled around and trembled in shame. She had shown him an ungraceful and sloppy appearance, right now, Angelica was unbelievably embarrassed that Lyle had seen it. ¡°Anyway, You guys know each other?¡± Lyle curiously asked while looking alternatively between Angelica and Princess Feme. "¡°No.¡±" Princess Feme and the Angelica denied it at the same time. ¡°Who are you trying to deceive?¡± Lyle teased. "Really, I''m not lying. I heard about the however, this is still the first time we''ve met" Princess Feme answered. ¡°Same as her. I heard about the beautiful and genius princess of the Beast Kingdom; Princess Feme. However, same as her this is the first time meeting her but I heard some things. It seems like the Princess''s fianc¨¦e is none other than the monstrous prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom ¡­¡± Angelica smiled. Her smile hinted a little killing intent, her eyes sharp like a knife and the small electricity crackling on the top of her head was very noticeable as if she really wanted to electrocute someone. "Yeah, you''re right she''s my fianc¨¦e~" Chapter 61: [ A person who choke people when eating. ] Lyle said it so naturally that Princess Feme and Angelica couldn''t help but feel troubled. Feme could only hang her head down in embarrassment. ... Is this perhaps my time ... Besides if you remembered it, then can you please not flirt to someone other than me ... ? These thoughts were raging inside Feme''s mind but she didn''t dare to let it out ... Really, the world is really hard to understand ... especially the world of Romance ... t-t Ah? On the other hand, Angelica felt distracted, she has a conditioned reflex for the word ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡±, her mind instantly became muddle headed ¡­ ¡­ saying it casually in front of the other girls, this brat is really shameless. He was naturally a Casanova who was disguising as an innocent kid. On the other hand, Moori who heard Lyle''s words couldn''t help but frown in displeasure. She then decided to ignore it and continued eating some snacks. "Anyway, Biri-biri thank you so much for your concern. I deeply appreciate it." Saying that, Lyle had a heart-warming expression while tenderly looking at Angelica. ¡°That is¡­ Yes. You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s only that...¡± Saying that, Angelica¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°There are many nobles coming from different kingdoms in the Academy. And as you may know it, Dragonfang Kingdom was already infamous since years ago because of their military strength that every kingdom couldn''t help but feared. And now, you came here, showing that kind of power. Won¡¯t they instantly show hostility and hate towards you? They¡¯ll become even more jealous since you surpassed them." Angelica said that with a worried face causing Lyle to smile slightly. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I assure you I¡¯m fine. Look at it this way; I can face all that because there were many understanding people here to support me. Besides, I don''t really care what other people think of me. I''ll just treat it as wind passing by and if they do try something funny with me, then..." Lyle adjusted his sitting position while steepling his hands like some certain Monta*a M*x from somewhere. "...I''ll make sure they will regret crossing my path¡± The voice was cold. The gaze was chilly. It was an atmosphere that couldn¡¯t be imagined to be the same personality as the shameless prince that always act mischievously. Seeing this kind of Lyle, Angelica couldn''t help but opened her eyes widely as she hung her head down and grasped her fist tightly. The Headmaster just closed her eyes and continued eating. She didn¡¯t say anything and was nearly expressionless but her body had already stiffened. Princess Feme on the other hand was nervous ... really nervous. She had already witness, no, personally experienced the consequences of his intense anger and rage ... ... Seeing their expressions, Lyle suddenly realized what he just said. He roughly scratched his head in embarrassment. "Lyle, be sure to be lenient, okay. No matter what, I don''t want to see you again acting like what you did inside the classroom." The headmaster opened her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes radiating some kind of worry, concern, sympathy and some complicated expressions. Lyle felt a little warmth in his heart. "Don''t worry darling, I understand. However, I can only promise you that I will try to contain my anger when that time comes and try to get over it. But I can''t promise you that I will try to forget those people who wanted to hurt me and what they''ve done. Because ... good reason or not, No one can take advantage of me. What they owed me, I will make sure to make them pay back with additional interest" "... Then, that''s good." Moori didn''t try to argue anymore. She knows what other people can do when they were cornered so saying things like ''Stop'' or ''Don''t hurt anyone'' is nothing but a hypocritical lines that weighs nothing. Deep in her heart she also didn''t want him to get hurt, does warning him once was good enough. Besides, when that time really happens, she will just do something about it. After deciding what to do, Moori continued to eat without worry. After a few seconds, Princess Feme suddenly opened her mouth, causing Moori to have an impulse to kill herself. ¡°Prince Lyle, why are you calling the Headmaster ''Darling''? And you seemed very close ... ?¡± Princess Feme asked a very important question. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Hearing her question, Moori choked on her food. There is food in her mouth so she cannot talk. Moori quickly waves her hands left and right to gesture ¡°no.¡± However, as if finding this amusing, Lyle just nods in understanding: ¡°Oh it''s nothing. It''s just that darling always helped me whenever I''m in trouble so I felt a huge debt of gratitude towards her ¡­ ¡­¡± Nod, nod, Lyle is very smart. Moori nodded her head in confirmation. ... However, she forgot how shameless this roguish prince was. Seeing her expression, Lyle''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. ¡°She''s my second wife ... actually she is already bearing my baby in her womb, I didn¡¯t dare to tell you this before.¡± Lyle acted as if he was ungrateful. ¡°¡­¡± The two girls who heard it was blown away. Moori finally manages to swallow. She was about to speak but hearing that, she begins to choke again. As she chokes, she glares at Lyle who was smiling as if he just did something really good. Please do not joke while we are eating! And he did it coolly too. In this moment, Moori had a revelation. When chatting together with him, one should never eat or drink, because he may say something so astonishing, if she doesn¡¯t choke, she will definitely spray her drinks towards someone sitting beside or opposite from her impolitely. Lyle sees her coughing until tears run down her face. He elegantly leans sideways and lightly pats her on her back so she can breathe easier. Lyle''s face was above Moori''s face by ten centimeters. She looked up at his face and she felt something strange in her heart. She could smell his familiar scent, but it also smelt a little strange to her. Lyle''s breath gently swept through Moori''s fringe. His eyes were darker and deeper than a pool of water. Moori is covered by his masculine smell and his scent was very easy on the nose. Her heart suddenly begins to beat rapidly, causing her to quickly pulls away from him. The air around Lyle is truly scary. Being near it for a bit and her heart shows a strong reaction. Lyle pulls back his hand and looks at her pink face. Suddenly smiling, he reprimand gently: ¡°You should eat slowly ..." Moori coughs more severely. Finally she can breathe normally and hastens to defend her innocence. ¡°You shameless prince! What do you mean by I''m bearing your b-baby! Are you insane!?¡± The Headmaster really wanted to beat Lyle down to the ground because of his shamelessness. ¡°Now that I think about it, your skin really is thicker than the Academy City walls!¡± Seeing her expression, Lyle burst into a huge fit of laughter. He laughed until his shoulders were trembling wildly and finally even his tears came out. He then patted Moori''s shoulder like a good gentleman and, resisting his urge to laugh and said, "Don''t worry, you''re going to peel it sooner or later anyway~" Moori''s face turned into ‡å. "Peel it yourself!! And you still haven''t forgotten about that!" The Headmaster screeched, completely driven mad. Moori really couldn¡¯t stand this shameless prince. He was obviously a pervert yet he tried to act like a good boy. How could there be such a shameless person like him in this world? Moori really had an urge to bite this abominable brat and swallowed him whole, from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Don''t be mad ... actually, I''m just joking.!¡± Lyle immediately fawned upon the Headmaster the moment he saw her seething in rage. "I don''t care!" Moori shouted. It was tinged with incomparable amounts of anger. Thinking he had overdone it, Lyle hurriedly expressed his apology and even guaranteed by patting his chest, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry, I will take responsibility of you.¡± When Moori heard this, she almost fell into the ground. What the hell, who would want him to take responsibility? He wanted to take responsibility? Then wouldn¡¯t he benefit more instead¡­ Moori really wanted to cry aloud. Chapter 62: [ The Headmasters Exploits ] The dinner took about a long time to end causing Lyle to get scolded by Sasha when he arrived home. Like a husband going into a party without telling his wife, yet he was caught because he stank of alcohol. In the end, that happy dinner with a four beauties ended up with Lyle being scolded and reprimanded by his ( real wife ) maid back in home. In the following days, the Academy City was shaken to its core. After filing all the documents and reports Lyle made, he then handed it over to the Headmaster for confirmation. After Moori confirmed all the evidence was real, the reports was then submitted to the council. Finally, a decree was handed down: seizure of all properties and imprisonment of the guilty officials. Every now and then, a few other noble families were also implicated. News of the Headmaster; Moori Schlevaria requests for documents on the officials quickly got to the public''s ears. During this time, some noble officials started sweating cold sweats and began worrying to death. A bundle of documents, with more than one officials¡¯ names written on it was brought out from the Academy Headmaster. This caused a great commotion inside the Academy City because they were all corrupt officials and worse it had enormous amount of evidence that couldn''t be denied. Meanwhile, the Headmaster became more and more mysterious. In the beginning, she wasn''t acting nor showing anything suspicious behavior at all. She showed that she didn''t know anything about the evil lurking behind the shadows of the Academy City. But now, when she finally showed her claws and bared her fangs, all the evil corrupt officials was torn to pieces, if not eaten alive in just one mouthful. She was like a clever predator, enduring her appetite just to fatten up her prey and make it lower its guards. --- And the prey, was no other than those lurking in the shadows. Currently, all the nobles and officials in the Academy City were feeling very insecure! The notices posted on the walls of Academy City seemed to have some new information every day. Each detail was usually about some high ranking official who had been found guilty with a crime so atrocious that the punishment was imprisonment and seizure of properties. Moreover, these cases were carefully judged by the Headmaster and brought towards the Council; the evidence was abundant and clear. Everything was ironclad and did not leave room for a shadow of a doubt. Two days after the cleansing began, rumors about the Headmaster being the most terrifying and most intelligent Headmaster in the Academy''s entire history began to spread in all parts of the Academy City. Everyone knew the Headmaster; whether high in the sky or deep in the ocean she will chase away all the corrupt and evil officials inside the city. Headmaster''s intelligence and sense of justice was forever immortalized at the Academy City. Presently, the name Moori Schlevaria was shining as brightly as a midday sun not just in Academy City but also to all the surrounding kingdoms as a very scary, clever and intelligent woman. The people praised her endlessly, while the officials were all feeling restless. Even though they were just hunting down corrupt officials who dared to embezzled the Academy''s budget and funds right now, who knew when this legendary Headmaster would start chopping down greedy officials who took bribes? This was something no one could predict. There were even minstrels who sang her exploits; With me the goddess of justice! All officials, who could say that they are saints? Fiddling the money of the people, With me, will act as your shackle! Moral, fairness and kindness which you can''t afford, Are there any good officials in this world? This exaggerated rumors spread like a kite that met wind throughout the Academy, causing all the nobles to fear the Academy''s Headmaster. The result was, all the Academy staff and officials started to straighten up without any orders or coordination. They just wanted to show a good front so that if the Headmaster''s judgment came down on them, they could at least say, ¡°This little official had seen the error of his ways, and, since then, had not dared to ¡­ Please have mercy ¡­¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.There was something nobody knew about: It wasn''t the Headmaster herself that judge them but their fates was held by none other than by an only twelve years old boy; The monster child as they called him; Lyle Drake Dragonfang. ------------------------------- Moori went to her office to look for Lyle in high spirits. As expected, she found him in her office immediately. "Did you already heard about it?" "Heard about what?" Thinking about the noble and several officials falling into emotional angst, Moori happily walked towards Lyle and said: ¡°Have you heard the responses, so many officials are now starting to get scared silly. There were also those who was sent to prison~" ¡°Didn¡¯t know, don''t care.¡± Lyle looked down and continued to look at the documents in front of him. >_< It was his hard work and results, but he wasn¡¯t even excited one bit. This made Moori felt some complicated feelings. Besides before him was a stunning beauty whose scent filled the air, but Lyle seemed to be completely without feeling and continued to analyze the data before him. For some reason, she felt she lost something very important ... ... Moori bitterly smiled and said: ¡°Un un un, I will report to you, everyday what was happening inside the city right now ^_^¡± Moori didn¡¯t say anything after that. She have the feeling that this man would succeed at anything he desired no matter what environment he was in! She then looked at Lyle with complex feelings as she realized she was already treating him like a man her age or even more mature. But he was in truth just a twelve years old boy !!! That young handsome yet childish face really made her feel frightened. Lyle''s eyes quickly went over the documents, and then stopped, motionless. This was a normal routine for Lyle. He would go over documents after documents, and then stop to find any flaws within them. Each time he did this, he usually took a long time to think everything over. Moori glanced at Lyle when he was thinking. This mature expression really attracted her. She thought that this expression really suited him. In the following days, whenever Moori was free, she was standing guard and helping Lyle. Outside, Moori became more and more popular, but this time it was based on her own virtues and not the power of gossip. A few people praised her appearance and power and was even more amazed. More people were discussing about her, especially her exploits in administering justice. With this rumors around, Moori only shrugged her shoulders. She knew that it wasn''t her achievement but Lyle''s. She wanted to say the truth but it would only do bad for Lyle. Thus, she had no choice but to endure it. Besides, the person in question didn''t even care at all about it. All he did was read, analyze, write then pass it to her. He didn''t care what was happening outside nor he even thought it matters. However, it still leave a bad taste on her mouth. She wasn''t the one who planted the tree but she was the one who harvested the fruit. "But is it really okay to give me all the credit while you, who was working really hard here remained nothing but a secret ... ?" Moori couldn''t help but asked. Her sorry and guilt feelings was reflected from her expression and tone. Lyle gripped the feathered pen in his hand, but he kept a poker face. "What do you mean?" "Don''t dodge my question. You know what I mean..." Moori said. Her eyes shows her determination. Without turning his head, Lyle answered, "It''s not exactly a secret, because ''you'' know about it. And that''s enough for me." "I don''t understand you." Moori pouted in annoyance ... While it''s bothersome to explain, Lyle felt that evading her questions is also a waste of energy. "I don''t see myself as that amazing as to get all the credits you thought I should have ... After all, it was you who gave me this reports and of course, these documents were all made by several people. I was merely analyzing it ... In addition, they can think whatever they like of me. At any rate, I was made to go through all these troubles, not because I wanted to be praised by them nor get their attention. I only worked this hard just for a single person and no one else ..." Chapter 63: [ Assassins ] That''s right. I only did this, not for justice nor for other people but merely for a single, hardworking and gentle woman. While Moori was speechless, Lyle laughed and continued, "Well, I don''t know what you thought about me. In your mind, I''m probably a trustworthy man maybe not, or whether I''m kind and clever but I don''t think I''m the sort of person that would give other people''s priorities before mine. I''m the type of person that would still eat my strawberry sundae happily even though I see beggars who were starving to death in front of me." "Because even if I did something, I''ve got nothing to gain from it, after all." Spot on there. I wouldn''t do anything that doesn''t benefit me. However, if it''s for the people important to me. Whether to swim in the sea of flames or climb in a mountain of daggers. I would do it! This were the things reflected in Lyle''s deep and dark eyes that caused Moori to become shock speechless and at the same time felt a little bit flustered and sweet. She wasn''t a dense and naive girl anymore. She had already experience various things in life, whether it was politics or complicated human relationships, she had already passed before it with flying colors. Although she wasn''t that experienced in love, she still had some knowledge, no, more like delusions about it ... And thus, she clearly understand what Lyle was saying. Besides, although Lyle is a little slack, once he is determined to do something, naturally he will always want to get it done. ¡°>o<, it was me ¡­ ¡­¡± She suddenly muttered in a very soft and weak voice that couldn''t even startle a mosquito. Moori still struggled: ¡°A-are you saying ... y-you did this all ... f-for me?¡± The moment she said this question, Moori immediately realized that something wasn¡¯t right. The question shouldn¡¯t have been asked that way, it seemed like asking about somebody¡¯s inner thoughts about you. But ¡­ ¡­ she wanted so much as to know ¡­ ¡­ that line ¡°I only worked this hard just for a single person and no one else¡± kept floating in and out of her mind in these past few minutes. She really wanted to know if Lyle really meant her. -------------------------- He likes her words, a little against his expectations. She actually dares to take the initiative to ask him. ... ... how bold ...~ This fact is even more against his expectations. It seemed that Lyle didn¡¯t mind her nosiness, as the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. Lyle unexpectedly found out that he does not hate being asked like that by her, He turns to look at her and smiles faintly, ¡°Sometimes, it is all right to misunderstand something.¡± ------------------ Huh ¡­¡­ Although Lyle''s answer is profound and was like a play of words, can he mean ¡­¡­ she''s right? The atmosphere inside the office suddenly heats up ambiguously, Moori''s tiny heart that had just calmed down begins pounding again. Ah Ah Ah! Moori suddenly feels bewildered, as if she does not know what to think anymore. Even the space inside the office has become very small, because even the beating of the heart can be heard, her face begins to flush, in her chest it seems like there was a flock of birds singing together¡­¡­ Really! Tell me if you like me, if you do not tell me I wouldn''t know ¡­¡­ Her heart is beating too fast. Moori immediately turned around and walked towards the sofa. She didn''t asked anymore because she felt that if she did, her heart might exploded from the inside. -------------------- Seeing her behavior, the laughter in Lyle''s eyes deepens. At this time, the small silver snake that had previously been sleeping on the corner of the desk, finally woke up. Refreshed, the small silver snake stood up and blinked its bright purple eyes at Lyle as if it wanted to greet her beloved father. Seeing that her father was in good mood. Its body slithered towards Lyle''s hands and used its little head to rub at Lyle''s hand as it let out a hiss of content. "Hiss ..." It was like a spoiled little girl that wanted to take the attention of his beloved father, making it look rather cute. Taking the small snake into his hands, Lyle look at it with a small smile on his face. His eyes were very gentle as if he was looking at the most important thing in the world. When Lyle began petting the little silver snake''s head, its eyes began to sparkle in delight and satisfaction. With a content glint in its eyes, it then decided not to bother his working father anymore and slowly curried away and curled up on the corner of the desk before falling asleep. Seeing the sleeping little silver snake, a look of gentle and care crossed Lyle''s face before returning his eyes to the papers he was holding. These past few days, the entire Academy City was a fearfully calm and the nobles who were originally as loud as a rooster in the morning was actually silent. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. In the middle of the night ... Suddenly, a single figure hidden in the night came flashing forward headed towards the Academy grounds without a single sound. The darkness of the night protected his body from detection, as if he had became one with the darkness. Even if someone were to get close to him, they would be hard pressed to know that he was there. This mysterious figure easily dodged the outermost guards patrolling the Academy and slipped inside. The surrounding darkness bore no effect on the figure, allowing him to see everything clearly. Looking around himself, the figure silently entered the Headmaster''s room where he saw Moori sitting nonchalantly in the sofa. However, before he could enter the room ... ¡°As I thought. Assassins really came huh.¡± A gentle feminine voice could be heard within the room. The originally sitting before; Moori was now staring straight at the figure hiding in the darkness. ¡°You ¡­ you know that I was coming? How can that be?!¡± The hidden assailant cried out in shock. Moori laughed, ¡°I have already expected something like this to happen before sending those documents. I''m not dumb and naive you know¡± The figure knew that his assassination attempt had failed and he had even been discovered. Because of this, he knew that this was already a battle that he could not win. Without hesitation, the figure flashed away in a streak of dark light toward the outside without a sound. ¡°Did you think running would be that easy?¡± Moori laughed as she clutched at the air with her hand, causing the previously dim room to be illuminated. In an instant, a bluish colored wind lance materialized in the air. The room was lit up with bluish colored light that startled the guards on the outside. "Do you think you can just freely go in and out in a girl''s room? " ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a wave of her hand, the transparent wind lance quickly shot away, like an arrow, from the room and ultimately toward the dark figure. ¡°Bang!¡± A fierce explosion could be heard as the blusih light from the magic spell spread throughout the sky, alerting the entire Academy. The assailant was engulfed by a small tornado caused created from wind with a scream, revealing his position. His clothes filled with cuts and torns, and although he had managed to escape the death scythe like tornado, he had suffered serious injuries. ¡°An assassin!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!¡± The previously quiet Academy quickly turned lively as many Academy guards came running toward the source with torches. Many figures flashed across the rooftops as the higher skilled figures charged toward the place at a rapid pace. Upon seeing his position was revealed, the assailant had no wish to remain here any longer. He tried to climb into the darkness to escape despite his wounds. At that moment, "Hmph! Scum ... Dozens of transparent arrows that could be seen flying at an extremely fast pace, blocking the man from escaping. Slowly turning him into a beehive or a porcupine. However, Moori failed to realize something. What she did not know was right now, outside on top of that old ancient tree a sharp feathered arrow was being aimed at her vital point. This was a master whose entire body was shrouded in black cloth, with not even a strand of hair exposed. He was hidden in the tree branches, concealing his figure among the lush leaves, motionless, like a hidden snake waiting for the right time to spray out its poison to kill a person. Before the assassin just now came, he was already here hiding and waiting for his opportunity. And now that, that opportunity finally revealed itself... Of course, he would never waste it! His hand suddenly loosened, and the feathered arrow split the sky, bursting out as it was murderously launched toward Moori. In a split of a second, three arrows was released. This arrow, due to it being blocked by the window, had gone completely undetected by her. Even if she became aware of it she still couldn¡¯t have avoided it without prior notice. This was because the person who launched the arrow was a high-level assassin that help top-notch skills in terms of assassination. [ Will our adorable Headmaster survive ? Or not ? Find out in the next chapter of Re:Otaku Prince Life in Another world! Kidding~ Hehe I always wanted to do that ... Anyway, guys, sorry to break it out to you but it seems I''m going to take a break for a couple of days~ Reason: I''m going out to find some enlightenment. Questions were racking brain for a while now; How should the story go on ? How can I bring out some new characters ? Or will there be cry--- kidding~ Anyway, see you later guys! ^_^V ] Chapter 64: [ Poisoned ... ?! ] [ Okay, okay, I apologize ... sorry for leaving a cliff~ Anyway, this will really be the last one today okay, though it''s still a cliff~ hehe ] Due to Moori''s instinct that guard against danger, her body slightly trembled. She instinctively wanted to dodge. Just at this time. All of a sudden a ruthless, cold expression flashed through a dark figure''s eyes who was also hiding somewhere inside the office. The dark figure bent his knees, flew out from his hiding place, and immediately jumped away in diving posture, swift as the wind The dark figure jumped to one side of the wall and stepped on that wall, borrowing the strength to leap once more. Although the arrows are fast, but the dark figure was even faster. He reached out his hands and lightly grabbed Moori''s waist who was standing there in daze; without knowing what just happened. He wrapped her entire body within his embrace and protected her by wrapping her so tightly that they were joined seamlessly. Just then, that bright silvery arrow broke through the window and entered, carrying with it the sound of thunder and a murderous air. In normal occasions, the dark figure would either have had to use his body to block this arrow or let Moori die; these would have been the only two possible choices. It was as if the enemy was clearly forcing the dark figure to choose: either choose to save his own life or save the woman! Now the black masked person¡¯s gloomy and cold expression had a cruel smirk, as if victory was insight. However, the reality made him frown. From out of nowhere, crimson flames appeared. It then changed into a flaming dragon in midair, silently roaring and swallowed that arrow. Swift like the wind, quick like lightening. Not just that, a blue water dragon slowly coiled up their bodies as if it were protecting them. Therefore, even as murderous intent surrounded them and under circumstances where a moment of carelessness could prove fatal, Moori was completely protected within the dark figure''s embrace. Seeing that his attack was rendered useless, the assassin immediately choose to run away after flicking his two fingers. The crimson flaming dragon wanted to chase and burned him but the assassin was unexpectedly very fast as he was gone in a blink of an eye. "L-Lyle ...?" Moori asked and the shock in her eyes was obvious. "Your knight in not-so-shining armor had come...!" Lyle jokingly muttered. He smiled brightly as he quickly nodded his head. "Did you fall in love with me again?" "W-why are you here?" "Just something." Actually, Lyle have been desperately patrolling the Academy grounds especially Moori''s office every night in these past few days ¡­ Without anyone knowing, he was working quite really hard behind the scenes. He had already encountered many assassins during this time and because they were useless who doesn''t know anything, he just killed them all and disposed their bodies without anyone knowing. So far he avoided telling that to her because of the mental burden she already had from the issues popping out like crazy inside the Academy City. Thus, he had no choice but to act alone while behaving like batm*n in goth*m city while wearing jet-black clothes to feel the vibe. Unfortunately, he had not expected this, so he couldn''t prepare a bat costume beforehand for this event~ = = With Lyle''s godly perception, he should have noticed the assassin''s hiding place before he could attack. However, the assassin seemed to be a master in terms of playing hide and seek. He couldn''t sense him so he could only rely on his killing intent. Every assassin, no matter how good they are in hiding their killing intents, would still let out even a meager amount as soon as they started their attack. ---Lyle used this single chance to find him. Confused from the lack of air and with her vision blocked by a water-like wall, Moori was completely unaware of the truth despite sensing that something was not quite right. Suddenly, Moori feels the sudden danger. The hands that are still on her waist seems particularly firm, making her feel like she is unable to move a single step. Masculine breath was beside her ears. Although she has her clothes on, his hands are blazing hot like an iron, making Moori feels like she can¡¯t breathe. Don¡¯t, do not take the opportunity to bully me and take advantage of me in the middle of the night! This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. She scrambles to push his hands away. As a result, her clothes become messy and two buttons are loosened. Lyle turns around and takes a look at her, holding tightly the beautiful waist which seems to want to escape from his hand. His lower lip curls slightly, ¡°Let us be like this for a little while, it feels amazing and you smell so good." Perhaps the temperature of his palm is too scorching or her mind is too confusing because of him holding her waist and smelling his masculine scent that could drive anyone crazy, Moori stopped struggling and looked at him: ¡°Why are you here? I thought you already went home?" However, all of a sudden, her figure stood still. Because Lyle''s height was still not as tall as her, when the water wall slowly subsided, she can clearly see what is happening behind him. At this time, she noticed the serpent-like flaming dragon floating in mid-air. This crimson burning dragon was baring her fangs and was really angry while looking through the window. Moori''s line of sight then change and shot towards the wooden window. Three finger-sized holes could be seen there, forming an inverted triangle. Its notch was smooth and round, not too big or small and just the right size for an arrow to enter. Moori rolled her eyes and returned her gaze at Lyle. She stared at him solemnly with a puzzled looked and yet she did not speak a single word. ---------------------------- With Lyle appearing out of nowhere and embracing her. A flaming and a water-like serpentine dragon. ------------------------ With just that, she realized something. Someone tried to kill her just now and Lyle saved her from that. Seeing her expression, Lyle caressed her cheek and smiled. However, something suddenly happened. His eyebrows were slowly pressed together and his body also began to twitch uncomfortably. ¡°That¡­ Lyle, you¡­ did something happened?¡± Seeing the change in Lyle''s expression, Moori who was standing in front of him suddenly asked softly. Her voice filled with deep worry and concern. Lyle finally raised his head when he heard the question. His heart jumped violently. In front of him, the slender and beautiful face of Moori was filled with an attractive redness. He suddenly felt as if he wanted to attack her. Lyle''s normally alert eyes had now turned hazy. When Lyle''s gaze moved downwards, he couldn''t help but gulped as he noticed that even Moori''s neck was covered with a very attractive layer of pink shade. She was like a tender steak that he wanted to gobble up. Something is indeed amiss ¡­ Lyle suddenly realized that his body had abruptly become very hot. Moreover, this heat was on a rising trend. Taking in a deep breath, Lyle eyed the panic that appeared on Moori''s face that was caused by his strange behavior. What is happening to me ... ? After musing for a moment, a thought struck him as he hurriedly touched his back. I think I felt as if I was stung by a bee earlier .... Surely enough, Lyle found a thin needle struck in his back. When he raised the needle against his nose, he suddenly smell something strange. This smell ... ¡°What is it? Is there a problem with that thing?¡± Witnessing Lyle¡¯s manner, Moori curiously asked. Then as if she was struck by something, her face suddenly paled. "D-Don''t tell me ... y-you were poisoned?!" Moori''s eyes began to moist. Poison ... ? No! This smell ... I think I''ve smell something like this in the palace ... Oh no ... ! Something hit Lyle''s mind as his mouth involuntarily drop into an O ¡­ ¡­ Can it be ¡­ ¡­ His eyes suddenly convulsed, and his hand trembled, dropping the needle in the floor. The expression on his face was as if he had eaten a fly. ¡°D-Don''t tell me ... this was aphrodisiac ... ?!" Lyle said, feeling a desire to cry but no tears came forth. What kind of assassin used aphrodisiac to kill?! Did they want to kill a person from excessive ejaculation. Lyle broke out in cold sweat when he realized that. How could there be such a sinister way to kill a person in this world? You''re not Ch* Y*ng for heaven sake!! ( `¡õ?)?!! Chapter 65: [ Mooris Conclusion ] [ Hey guys @creed@ here, long time no see!!! Haa~ Reaching enlightenment isn''t really easy~ I couldn''t achieve anything. Should I really face the wall for a long, long time ? Anyway, so I decided that I will just let this slow paced continue and made this story a romance story! Hahaha, just kidding~ Oh well, Sweetness and lovey-dovey stuff will still continue so be warn ... Actually I''m currently thinking of some way to end this arc with a bang!!! So much for that, here''s the chapter!! ] However, what Lyle didn''t know was that the assassin who put that poison made a mistake. It should''ve been a toxic snake poison but for some reason he mistook the bottle of aphrodisiac for the poison. Or maybe it''s the bottle of Poison which was unknowingly changed into Aphrodisiac ... Who knows = = .... Although, this might be counted as ... fortunate but at this moment ... Letting out a long sigh, Lyle realized that the nefarious heat rising in his lower abdomen was growing increasingly intense. Fortunately, his mana control had already reached a degree of near perfection. In terms of mana control he can be considered as one of the best in the world. Instantly, he shrunk his lower abdomen and with the help of his mana, used all his might to contain the nefarious heat, preventing it from spreading. ¡°An aphro ¡­ aphrodisiac ?¡± Moori''s face became stagnant upon hearing the answer. A blushing red immediately appeared on her face as she immediately averted her eyes from him. "A-are you sure that it''s not a poison?" Moori asked while avoiding Lyle''s intense fevering eyes. ¡°Yeah, I''m sure of it.¡± Lyle''s answer was simple. "Back in the palace treasury, I wanted to find some useful items and come across with a bottle of aphrodisiac. Of course, I don''t have any idea at that time so I asked the official responsible for the treasury. He answered and there I learned it was really aphrodisiac. I remembered it because it had a peculiar smell." ¡°What should we do now?¡± At the moment, Moori felt completely helpless. He looked at him with a worried face. ¡°I''m using my mana to temporarily suppress it ... ... Although I don''t know how potent this is however, I should be able to last until the effect weakens.¡± Once he gave his suggestion, Lyle closed his eyes and began circulating the mana in his body, focusing it on the rising desires in order to control it. Following the flame of desire in his heart, Lyle''s bright mind became increasingly hazy. The flame of desire was driving out his sense of reasoning. It was like putting out a forest fire using only a cup of water! ------------------------ Watching the closed eyed black-clothed young man, Moori stood still without moving. She watched Lyle anxiously. Her heart filling with worry at the same time flustered. If he can''t endure it ... what would he do ... ? Would he attacked her ... ? \ \'' 0 ''// If he did, could she even fight back and defeat him without hurting him? She obviously can''t do that!! Moori didn¡¯t have the strength to move to the sofa. She slid down against the door to slump on the floor, holding her knees to her chest while looking at Lyle whose face was obviously getting hotter. She was blushing with her ears hot. Then she became unfocused and then dazed and then she was furious and struggling with herself ¡­ ¡­ Moori suddenly jumped up. She would not actually squat here to wait for him to attack her, right?! No way! It was better to escape quickly. But when she reached the doorknob, she stopped again. What would it mean if I escaped like this. ''S*x'' , this type of thing was actually very normal. Besides, this happened because of her. Recalling that this state of affairs was caused by her, she felt sorry for Lyle. She was pleasantly surprised by his sudden appearance, but most of it was from the emotions stirred up at his rescue of her like a knight in shining armor. If she can ... if she can pay him back for all the things he had done for her like this ... then ... Her heart was beating hard. Doing it ... with ... him ...?! She had thought about this kind of thing before and it would be a lie if she says she''s not the least bit interested ¡­ ¡­ = = However, it was just that this moment arrived too surprisingly and she wasn¡¯t the least bit prepared, so she was reacting like an idiot = = Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. If she ran away like this, would it imply that she was ungrateful. Moori stood at the entrance and thought. Leaving wasn¡¯t a good choice, staying wasn¡¯t a good choice. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Darn it! Gritting her pearl white teeth, Moori turned around and once again faced the still enduring handsome young man. In the first place ... what do I think about him ? Is it respect ? Awe ? Admiration ? Or maybe ... Now she was once again ¡­ ¡­ Dazedly looking at the poised nature and self-assurance embodied by the black-clothed young man, Moori, very slowly, in her heart, found a sliver of understanding ¡­ ¡­ It was over, really over. She was actually hurting and wistful. It was over ¡­ ¡­ She seemed to, almost, maybe, fallen in love with a person. What''s worse ... he was way younger than her! Much less, a two decades gap! Can they really cross that cliff ?! But ... but if there''s a chance ... then ... Exhaling a mouthful of air, Moori looked at Lyle and then ... ... Mom ... Dad .. .sorry ... I think, I''m going to step in ''That'' world tonight! Cycling rapidly through the different moods, by the time Moori was released from the situation of not having energy and her brain needing oxygen, a long time had passed. After an unknown length of time, she seemed to hear the sound of knocking on the door and somebody say: ¡°Headmaster, are you alright?¡± "Yes, I''m fine ... ... Patrol the surroundings to make sure there''s no assassins left hiding." Moori ordered. "Yes, Headmaster." "Ah ... wait!" "Is there anything else, Headmaster?" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Eh? Wait, why did I stop him? Is there something else that I wanted to say ... ? Right now, she was definitely possessed by a monster of Awkwardness and Craziness = = "Headmaster?" Ugh~~~ Moori frightened herself with her weird actions, but she thought it through and found her reason ¨C¨C first time in love. And she was a pure, innocent maiden at that! Doing weird things was normal. Not doing weird things was abnormal in this case. >_< Moori''s heart tightened. Wh-What should I say ...? Her heart beat furiously and her face was burning furiously. After a few seconds, she managed to organize her thoughts. Even so, Moori''s heartbeat still increased. After a while she replied: ¡°No matter what happens, don''t let anyone entered this room until I say so ---! --- Understood!?" "Ah ... Y-yes, Headmaster I ... understand!?" After a while, sounds of running echoed behind the door. The person outside seemed to have left. In front of the door, Moori''s face instantly started blushing. Why did I say that?! ~ ~ I do not know! Moori silently thought as she looked at the black-clothed young man''s silhouette. Her heart was sour and sweet in turns. After a while she felt that her words seemed to encompass unlimited meanings ¡­ ¡­ in one moment, her heart was full of different feelings, including confusion, excitement, joy and something else. Barely controlling the changes in her emotions, she then looked at him. Moori gathered her courage and asked him: "L-Lyle ...? A-Are you really ...okay?" One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. ¡­ ¡­ No response. Moori dejectedly lowered her head, feeling very anxious and worried. She was vexed at herself for being agitated while thinking only herself and didn''t even thought what Lyle was feeling and enduring right now. Did something perhaps ... went wrong ...? Thinking wildly, Moori couldn¡¯t resist raising her head again. She found that the corner of Lyle''s mouth had curved up slightly however, in the eyes that were looking at her, there seemed to be a hint of weakness. And then Moori heard his voice. ¡°I..I think, I need to go now.¡± A slightly cold voice passed gently into her ears, ¡°I don''t think I can still keep ... myself any longer ..." After saying so, Lyle jumped from his sitting position and started to walked towards the window. His movements and actions were noticeable wobbly and weak. Chapter 66: [ Pink Night ] However, before he could walked a meter ... ¡°Bang!¡± Something suddenly embraced him from behind. Lyle instinctively turned his head but felt something tighten at his waist. A burning palm held him close like a piece of steel, a hot breath coming close from behind him. Lyle stared at the person in front in bewilderment. In her eyes, there was his clear reflection. It made her seem less real as if he was looking at a mirror. Her aura still calm and patient but had a hint of anxiety and worry. Although he was already in the brink of insanity, Lyle still stubbornly gritted his teeth as he wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled to make her relieved. "What is it? Why are you suddenly meek? As you can see, I''m fine. I''m just going back to rest ..." Lyle tried to ease her worry by acting normal and mischievous. But his tone still sound different as anyone could hear that he was holding something back. When Lyle''s hands touched the soft narrow waist of hers, Moori''s body suddenly hardened. She reflexively looked up at him. She felt he looked taller and seeing his red, bashful face, he seemed more handsome. Her face serious and looks firm, Moori makes a fist and says: ¡°Don''t lie ... you''re suffering ... am I right? W-what will you do after you get back? B-besides, you might not be able to endure it until then ..." Moori moved her lips and soundlessly spoke. She took a deep breath and controlled the whirlwind in her heart. She once again opened her mouth, and said: "... What will you do if you suddenly attack someone on the way?¡± The person opposite stared at her, and replied with no hesitation: ¡°I won''t. Rest assured, even if I die, I won''t force myself to anyone.¡± ¡°I know and I think I believe you.¡± Moori nods her head, ¡°... But still, I''m worried that something might happen to you! I-If ... If you really can''t endure it anymore ... I ... I ...¡± Eh? Lyle stares at her and suspects he may have a hearing problem. He slowly looked at her dumbfounded: ¡°You what ...?¡± Lyle didn¡¯t understand what she was mentioning while looking into her eyes which were focused on him. Half a beat later, he realized she was referring to ''that''. She meant ''that''!! ¡­ ¡­ What did she wanted to do again ...? Why is she doing this ...? Too many shocks, too many questions. Lyle wasn¡¯t able to ask any of them, and felt that even the person in front of him seemed more illusion than real. Lyle started to lose focus and shook his head: ¡°No ¡­ ¡­¡± He touched his forehead, ¡°Darling, you can''t do this. If we do it, there''s no turning back. You should know that.¡± ¡°I ... I know.¡± Moori stammers in her explanation, Ugh -! Endure it! You''re the older one ... you need to take the initiative! ¡°E-Even still, if ... if it''s with you then, I ... I think I can do it ... I ..." Lyle looks at Moori''s serious look in her eyes. Actually, he is still a bit muddle-headed right now and was just enduring his soaring desire with all his strength but instantly after hearing what she''d said the flame of desire that he had suppressed with much effort suddenly exploded and soared once again. His arms gradually used more strength as he tightly hugged the soft narrow waist in his arms. In his dazzled state, Lyle lowered his head and felt a softness on his lips. He opened his mouth, allowing a small moist tongue to mysteriously enter. He couldn''t control it anymore. The raging desires that were rampaging inside of him was like a dragon going on a rampage. When two tongues unexpectedly intertwined, Lyle''s eyes suddenly widened. His body had suddenly solidified, much like being struck by lightning. At that moment, only one sentence lingered in his mind. I¡¯ve lost my first kiss ¡­ Do I have to also lost my ... first time here as well ...? And worse ... it''s because of a freaking terrifying maniac of an assassin! Who would in their right mind kill a person using aphrodisiac?! Only the Legendary Minister Ch* could do that!! Although his mind was becoming messy and chaotic, Lyle still didn''t let go of Moori. The two tongues continued to be entangled in Lyle''s mouth while wave after wave of pleasure continued to invade his heart. The strength used by his arm grew as if he was attempting to merge the woman in his arms into his body. The scalding hot lips begin to kiss lightly and slowly on the side of her neck. Moori intuitively knows what will happen, yet the whole body feels limp and painful, powerless to resist. Her expression appears to be timid as well as brave. Her eyes are filled with cautious expectation. At the beginning, Moori is caught between anxiety and worry, letting him kiss her all over and at the same time has his arms around her waist as if he was afraid she will fall down. However, following the fragrant and sweet masculine scent permeating between his lips, his tongue tender and soft, gradually she feels heated. The anxiety budding within her disappeared in thin air as she spontaneously put both her hands around his neck and impulsively touches his lips. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Following the growth of the flame of desire in him, Lyle was in a daze as one of his hands involuntarily climbed onto Moori''s narrow waist. It flowed slightly before passing through her clothes and touching the smooth and delicate warm pale skin. As their two bodies made such an intimate contact, both Lyle and Moori trembled slightly. With his breathing becoming ragged, Lyle slowly shifted his hand upwards. A moment later, he actually grabbed her twin soft peaks. With the woman¡¯s most sensitive part being invaded, Moori, who had lost her mind to the flame of desire became slightly awake. She unconsciously tighten her hug and looks at him with unblinking eyes. "Are you really sure about this?" Lyle said as he bit her honey-flavored lips. His breathe started become to very haggard. "At first, I actually don''t know ... I''m still scared but now ...." Moori bit Lyle''s lips. " I think I can do it ..." They nibbled each other¡¯s lips like a bee¡¯s body mingled together with pollen. Her hands moved from his waist to his neck. His left hand under her dress slid from her thigh to her waist and his lips released her lips as he kissed her neck down to her bulging pale chest. Facing her unwavering determination, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying those words, Lyle no longer hesitated. Moori looked at him, her gaze already blurry. His black clothes was already a mess, revealing a toned torso. He was breathing rapidly, his burning eyes staring at her. And then, like in slow-motion, he grabbed her hand, and reached for the belt on his waist. Thus in the next second, Moori was pulled into a strong embrace. She was stunned for a moment, then carefully holds out her hands and hugs him back. Moori already understood from his movements. Lyle was already completely consumed by his sexual desires. The ''poison'' inside his body had completely defeated all his self control. Noticing this, her heart seemed to lose control as well, her body tense enough that her fingertips were trembling. Her chest pressed against his chest, but she wanted their bodies to be closer. Her arm hugged Lyle''s waist as her cheek repeatedly rubbed against his chest. Lyle lowered his body, his legs pressing forward and his head downward to press hardly against her lips. They then fell in the sofa. At the beginning it was just the lips that were forcefully sucked on and rubbed against. Then Lyle seemed to be not satisfied and started to force his way inside. Because she hadn¡¯t made any preparations, Moori''s jaws didn¡¯t have any warning and easily were pried open, giving up complete access. A hot tongue unashamedly attacked her and repeatedly started to wildly investigate and conquer every inch of her mouth. Accompanying the deepening of his tongue, their bodies were pressed together intimately. The person pressing down seemed to feel that it was still wasn¡¯t enough and tried to get even closer. Blocking her from behind was the coldness of the soft furry sofa, yet every part of her body that he was touching seemed to be burning. Moori was at the contact point of ice and fire with no way out. ¡°Fuu ¡­ ¡­¡± Moori couldn¡¯t breathe and instinctively wanted to push him away. It wasn¡¯t effective. As a result, it caused him to bear down even more. Moori started to feel faint. Faintly, she felt that her waist was going to be broken soon. His breath seemed to permeate her entire body through her mouth, taking away all her strength. Moori''s head and mind seemed to go ¡°Bang!¡± and was thoroughly disoriented. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± He strongly forced her hand to move as he once again covered her lips. This time it was a gentle kiss, full of patients and comfort. The kiss moved further, he sucked on her ear, his raspy and deep voice saying beside her ear: ¡°Darling, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Lyle''s hands quickly tore apart her clothes, revealing her pale-white skin and snow-white chest. The act of tearing her clothes caused those pair of pert breast to lose their covering and naughtily exposed its nakedness to the air. Lyle was not distracted as he extended his hands and slowly rubbed on a spot below her neck and breast. The flushed redness on Moori''s face didn''t ceased spreading. The seductive moan from her nose had also risen. Her small mouth suddenly widened and bit down on Lyle''s shoulders. However, being this close to a male scent further caused the heat in her to suddenly increase and soar, much like a firewood meeting an intense flame. The small mouth that had bitten on Lyle''s shoulders loosened its grip . A small tongue stealthily slide out and lightly licked on the small wound. Swallowing his saliva, Lyle''s touched the calm lower abdomen and began to lightly move. His other hands, gently caressed her soft, tender skin. Such an intimate touch naturally caused Moori''s heart to swing. Chapter 66.5: [ Cecelias Rage ] Meanwhile in land of the gods, Cecelia tore at her golden hair with both hands as she shot Several spears of Lightning every which way into the sky. ... ... The scene reflected in the [ Fountain of Truth ] had already reached the point where it was deemed adult rated and was forcefully shut down for privacy. --- Thus, Waves formed in the mirror and the scene reflected in the [ Fountain of Truth ] slowly faded away before completely shutting down. Because of the events that happened to Lyle in the mortal world, Cecelia couldn''t help but turned crazy. --- Someone had finally plucked the fruit from its tree ... ... ?¨s? ? ?¨t? This left her in a very bad, bad, bad mood!!! Heaven is heaven. The Gods are cold and don¡¯t have so many feelings as humans. They don''t have many interest and desires ... Because the world of Gods are really too boring. It''s difficult to look for something fun ... ... However, if somehow they found something exciting and they had birthed such desires and interest inside of them. They will surely drown themselves to it like a drunkard and will surely be obsessed over that thing. --- That''s why Gods are troublesome and at the same time ... ... very dangerous. They had few desires but this few will cost so much ... ... Although she had already expected that this kind of thing will eventually happen. However, seeing it happening for real is really different. But she could only do nothing. The deed has already done ... ¡°Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! How could this happeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnn!?¡± ¡°¡­Well, that boy is still a mortal much less a man. Such things will eventually happen~¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! For his unnecessary comment, Cecelia grabbed Alustross with one hand and swung him around. "I, if you r-really don''t want anything happening like this again ... why don''t you come down and claimed him in front of everyone ? I , I doubted he will do something like this again as soon as he remembered you ... " ¡°No, you fool!! All of my planning until now to let him stay safe will be gone for nothing!! Those stubborn gods will surely find him for sure!!¡± "Then let him be ... ... That''s a human''s way of life anyway ... Copulate and multiply" "But Reki is mineeee!!! His soul, heart and body is all mine !!!" In frustration Cecelia grabbed Alustross by the collar and shook him around. "T-Then why don''t you pretend you never saw this ? In the first place, this is nothing but an accident. That human assassin is the one at fault~" "AAaaaaaaarrrrrrggghhhhhh, you are right!!! That bastard! How dare him, how dare him !!!" "Hey where are you going ?" "To the mortal world!" "What?! Didn''t you said that you can''t !!!!???" "Then what should I do ?!!!" Cecelia''s iron fist flew and sent Alustross writhing in pain from enough damage to immediately kill someone who was not a god. ¡°This goddess is a giant pain in the ass.¡± A lone god grumbled in complaint as he slowly tried to stand up in difficulty. His misery and misfortune because of one lone goddess certainly gave him a huge headache. And on that day a great number of Spears of Lightning fell down to the human world; Especially on someone''s house which was owned by a certain assassin ... ... Chapter 67: [ The Threat ] [ Ahem ... Hey guys @creed@ here! Good to be back is what I want to say but ... Ahahaha sorry~ no H-scene for children ... ... like me ? ^_^V hehe~ ] Dragonfang Kingdom, Within the Dragonfang Palace. A serious atmosphere filled the meeting room. The Dragon King''s complexion changed, as he sat on the seat of honor. At the same time, the Dragon Queen; Ileana, and a few higher-ups from the Kingdom were present at the scene. ¡°We received a letter ¡­¡± The Dragon King¡¯s eyes were sharp. He slowly lifted them up and said, ¡°... no, it should be a threat ...¡± Everybody at the scene was silent. When they heard this, the color of their faces suddenly changed. "Threat ?" Ileana, also known as the Dragon Queen, asked. Her voice held some bewilderment but also sharpness. "What do you mean by threat ? Is it from the other kingdoms ?" "I don''t think so ... " Augustus shook his head. He then put a paper on the top of the table. "This is the letter ..." Ileana hurriedly took the letter and read its contents. After a while, her beautiful face began to changed and distorted. Her eyes radiated a cold light. "It said that, not so long from now, demon beasts will attack our kingdom. " Augustus clenched his fist and continued. "... If it''s just several demon beasts then it won''t become a problem but it was an enormous amount of demon beasts ... a hundred or so high class demon beasts ... If this goes on, although we can certainly kill all of them but there will be casualties." "This ... " "What should we do ? If they are planning to attack us, why send a warning ? What are they planning ?" This news were too abrupt. Nobody could understand what the culprits were planning to do. They could treat this as a nonsense and forget it but as leaders, as rulers ... as long as this things isn''t proven as 100% prank and even if there''s only a 0.01 % chance that this will come true, they would never be able to put this issue in the backs of their minds. But still to lead a group of high class level Demon Beasts ¡­ How could they do it ? Did they mean that they''ve tame an enormous amount of high class demon beasts ? Who are this people ? What are they planning to do ? Many questions floated inside the minds of the people inside the meeting room. The dragon king; Augustus Drake Dragonfang also frowned. His instincts told him that this letter was real. But why are they doing this ? Why did they send this letter before the attack ? Are they warning us to prepare for this ? For what ? They must have some sort of goal. Moreover, this goal would certainly be extremely unfavorable to the kingdom. Thinking these things the Dragon King and his officials could only make a heavy sigh. Then one official let out his suggestion; ¡°What should we do, you majesty ? Should we prepare our soldiers immediately ? We can also call those in the Academy. The more soldiers we had, the lesser the casualty will be as we can increase our strength!" ¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s right! We can also call back his highness; Prince Lyle!¡± ¡°That''s right! If I remember correctly, His Highness power isn''t something to be trifled with! He would surely become our greatest fighting force!¡± ¡°Then quickly send a ¨D¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± ¡° ¡° ¡°Eh?¡± ¡± ¡± Suddenly, a heavy cold voice remonstrated the people who were talking so vigorously that they might have bitten their own tongue. It was the voice of the infamous Dragon Queen; Ileana which was looking at them as if they were idiots. ¡°Your majesty!?¡± ¡°Wh-Why ?¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Me and my husband is here so no matter how many demonic beasts appear, I don''t think something bad will happen. That''s why there''s no need to send my son to the battlefield and fight." "However, your majesty ... Prince Lyle will su---" "What I said is final ... " Ileana''s eyes became sharp as knives causing the people around to immediately shut their mouths. " I will not let my son join any dangerous fights like this ... So never tell this to him no matter what. If you do, I will make sure that you will receive my wrath! Understand!?" Directly receiving Ileana''s death glare that seemed to freeze anything, the officials present could only obediently nod their heads. Seeing them like this, Ileana''s expression somewhat soften but her eyes still emit some kind of fierce determination. Although I won''t be able to protect him and prevent him from fighting. However, as long as I can prevent it, I will never let him fight anyone! Ileana''s determination seemed to pierce the people around as they let out a breath with complicated emotions. They didn''t say anything any longer and just look at each other while wearing wry smiles. ... Ileana stared at her husband; Augustus, who was currently wearing a tense expression. Her eyes also became serious. It seemed that Augustus could feel the danger from this situation as well. But no matter what, Ileana will do anything to prevent Lyle from fighting ¡­ ¡°I know¡± Noticing Ileana''s expression and the determination exuding within her beautiful eyes, Augustus looked at her and smiled. He then asked in a deep voice." I understand what you feel, however don''t you think it would give Lyle various benefits if he will also fought in this battle ?" Hearing her husband''s words, Ileana''s face immediately turned into a scowl. "What do you mean by benefits ? It will just give him some painful memories and experiences!" Ileana''s voice rose up. It seemed like she was really enraged by what he said. Ileana''s hands smashed onto the table as she said in a cold voice, "Do you want Lyle to suffer ?! And don''t forget that you''re the one who sent him to the Academy and caused him to suffer some injustice a few days ago!!" In contrast to Ileana''s furious expression, Augustus was calmly sipping the cold red tea in satisfaction, "You''re still on about that ? Didn''t I told you that something like this will help also him grow up. We just can''t spoiled him forever, he needs to learn how to resolve issues like this by himself." "Resolve!? " Ileana stood up. Her golden eyes emitted some killing intent. "Do you want Lyle to suffer ?! To be humiliated ?! Besides, he was still twelve years old! Twelve you hear me ?!" Seeing the royal couple bickering like children, the officials present couldn''t help but shook their heads while wearing wry smiles. They had already seen this scene a few times before. Whenever it comes to her son, the infamous fierce dragon queen will immediately become a lion that was protecting its pup. She will become very emotional and the one who will become a victim of her outburst will always the king. Wearing a defeated look, Augustus finally relented. "So as you heard, for now we must still be prepare for the worst. I will call a meeting with the other kingdoms to discuss this. However, try everything you can as to not leak this problem to the public yet." """Understood!""" The officials immediately nodded however before they can stand up and leave, the dragon queen suddenly said. "... Especially my son! Understand!" Glancing at each others, the officials faces leaked wry smiles and hurriedly bowed down. """We understand your royal majesty""" Chapter 68: [ Is this a Dream ... ?! ] Even though thoroughly exhausted, Lyle still followed his biological clock and opened his eyes at the usual time. The sky was already bright, the sunlight piercing through the thick curtains. He was sleeping on some familiar sofa. He gently rubbed his eyes that were assailed by the morning sun, which the curtains could not block out. ¡°Ugh ¡­ ¡­¡± Running his hand through his obsidian-colored, albeit bed hair afflicted hair, he then rubbed his childlike face that was unlike that of a real twelve years old. This is not my room ...? Where am I ? Upon expanding his search area, his outstretched hand came into contact with something tender and soft in the vicinity of his solar plexus. Wondering what exactly it was, he groped around with his hand, and that soft something changed its shape gently in the middle of his palm. ¡°Nnnya ¡­ ¡­ aahn ¡­ ¡­¡± Th-This feels somewhat ... familiar. As Lyle reaffirmed the feeling of that soft something with his hands by opening and closing his palm, ¡°Nnh ¡­ no¡­ oh, Lyle ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Mmm?¡± At last, Lyle became fully awake, and he opened his eyes. He finds himself laying on a sofa and his arm was used by a bare naked certain someone to lay their head on it. That certain someone''s lips were just inches away from his ( pure ) muscles, and her hands are embracing his waist, so what to do now? ---What''s worse?! ----That certain someone is definitely, without a doubt my Headmaster; Darling!!! Darling''s naked and voluptuous chest, Lyle''s response was ¡ª¡ª quickly closing his eyes and his hands firmly feel around a bit more. "Aahn! ... Stop ... it tickles ..." And so, he shamelessly groped her big fresh bulging chest causing for the Headmaster to moan seductively in her sleep. Aiya, how can he have an erotic dream ? Lyle''s surprise quickly eased away, and he even closed his eyes immediately, muttering to himself: ¡°That scared me to death, I must be having a wet dream. I must continue dreaming, who knows something might happen between the two of us again.¡± So rare, also this was very real and it feels good to touch. And what''s best ...? His dream was getting better. ^-^ Lyle even smelled a sweet fragrant that seemed like roses coming from her. He was really having a wonderful erotic dream about his darling, and he''ll be damned, if he woke up when the good stuff was about to happen. I must close my eyes to sleep more in order to prolong this dream a little longer. Suddenly his head gradually becomes clearer ¡­ ¡­ And clearer ¡­ ¡­ Lyle was struck speechless. Th-That''s right!! That bastard assassin! W-wait so this was real ...? They really did it? ¡°This ¡­ is real?¡± Lyle stared in shock at the sleeping Moori beside him. As his mind cleared, this time he really wasn¡¯t acting but was really shocked by the scene in front of him. What he saw was not just his naked ''darling'', but the fact that her soft skin was almost covered fully with white solidified substance, and her long legs were still blood-stained. Lyle suspected if he was dreaming or not, but the truth was in front of him and he had nothing to say. He could only continuously shake his head and sigh. Not in remorse or regret but something else. As if he would regret it! What''s done is done, and he will happily eat the already cooked rice! The eternal bachelor finally graduated ... ? Seriously? A-amazi--no, I mean really ... ? Trembling, he thought of pulling back his claws, but he felt it was a waste so he once again put his hand back in to feel more. They already did it, anyway~ Feeling it once again should be fine. Besides, he was too intoxicated last night and didn''t quite enjoyed it. So right now was the chance! Thus, a certain, shameless, roguish prince curled his lips into a mischievous smile and directly lay on a certain someone¡¯s voluptuous chest. ¡°Darling.¡± The voice that was usually clear and mischievous, seemed to be infected with deep huskiness of lust. At this moment she looks like a beautiful flower grasping on his waist. As the clothes covering them slowly falls down onto the floor, it reveals an extruding burst brushing upon his thigh and a tender body embracing the lower part of his body. On her body, there are traces of last night¡¯s intense activities. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Seeing the fine girl sleeping soundly with an innocent look on her face, Lyle could not hold back a sigh. Of all the women he had met until now, the beauty of this woman is definitely capable of entering the best three. She had this kind of mature allure that feels like a ''Big-sister'' vibe. Moori who was quietly sleeping seemed to have dazedly replied, gradually her neck was gently kissed, gradually ¡­ ¡­ ------------------------------ It was almost noon when Moori finally woke up. What happened to me? Her memories were vague from the time where her consciousness had been fading. Her body felt clean and wet. And as she opened her eyes dazedly, she realized she was lying against Lyle''s wide, sturdy chest that seemed unbefitting of his real age; But exudes a sense of security that made people feel safe. In the next instance, she started to shudder uncontrollably as she realized that both she and the body below were totally naked, and pain was also coming in waves in her lower body. As she struggled to support herself in climbing away from Lyle, her memory started to return slowly. I ... I really did it ... with him ... Her lily-white clothes, magician robe, underwear. All had been cast beside the sofa. Seeing this, Moori was a bit embarrassed and wanted to quickly stand up but the moment she moved, she found out that her waist was sore and had no energy to move with even just one leg. ---It seemed like a certain someone had pushed her down forcefully and savagely last night. What should I do ...? ----------------------- While Moori is still sitting on the sofa while thinking about how to deal with this situation, ¡°Hm ¡­¡± At this time, Lyle made a sound as he started to wake up, mostly because when Moori got up she just happened to land on his arm. The sleepy boy opened his eyes, gently looks up and sees Moori peacefully looking at him. "Good morning, darling" Lyle smiled sweetly. ¡®"Um, Th-This ... I ... This is not ..." Seeing his expression which was pretty calm as if nothing had happened last night, she really didn''t know what to say. Moori is really astonished looking at the smiling young man. This is truly an abnormal, shameless guy, being able to calmly wake up after all that and even address to her as if it was just natural. After a few seconds, She then carefully lifts up her head, and stood up wanting to leave the crime scene, but her foot has not even touched the ground yet, someone hugs her from behind and pulls her back. ¡°Why do you run?¡± The voice of the young man who just woke up is low and husky. ¡°I, I did not run.¡± In order to prevent him from continuing with this topic, Moori immediately tried to explain, ¡°Th-This is not what you think ... I was just ... last night, I ...!?¡± "Enough ... You don''t need to explain it. Besides, I''m pretty much grateful and happy." Lyle gently said. He wrapped an arm around her waist and he pulled her onto his lap. He leaned close to her ear and he spoke in a husky voice. "My love, Now that thing had fina-I mean, already happened, you won''t ever be able to run away from me ... understand?" Lyle normally hated the bright morning sunlight. Thus, he rolled over dragging Moori''s body in the sofa and lie beside her. He found a comfortable spot on Moori''s chest and he leaned on it. Moori didn''t resist, no she didn''t have time to resist. The moment she heard his words, her heart immediately stopped and her mind became messy. She couldn''t think straight anymore and could only let Lyle do what he wants. "Th-This will just happen one time ... after this, I ..." Lyle squints his eyes and smiles faintly, ¡°Nope, despite my looks I''m a respectable gentleman. What I did, I will always take responsibility for it.¡± While talking, his firm and powerful legs move slightly and swiftly trap Moori in a more embarrassing situation. He then pulled her closer to his chest. "Last night you made me very happy; though I hardly remembered it. Thus, no matter what you say you are already mine." Feeling his scorching heat, Moori¡®s cheeks become hot so she quietly reminds him: ¡°Even if you say that ... what about Princess Feme? Or that Angelica Strauss?¡± Chapter 69: [ Differences between Genius and Stupidity ] "Them huh ... I will think about it when the time comes." Lyle replied as he gripped her waist tighter. "That''s ... isn''t that too irresponsible?" Lyle wrapped his arm around her other waist and his fingers pinched her waist. "Responsible or not ... what''s in front of me right now is more important. I don''t like worrying about something that will only happen in the future." "Really irresponsible ..." Moori shook her head. She then looked at him, raised an arm and circled his neck. "You''re like that Epimetheus written in the ancient book I''ve once read before. It was written that his name was derived from somewhere which means ''afterthought'' and was describe as a foolish character in the ancient gods." Right now, she just wanted to lean against him. She was finally a real adult woman! To this accidental incident, Moori actually didn¡¯t regret it. But the side-effects of this incident caused her to have a headache. ¡°Oh so you know about him?¡± The palms that have stopped on her butt playfully beat it once, ¡°But as they say, there''s only a fine line separating genius and stupidity? And more importantly, I have already erased this line a long time ago.¡± "Do you really think so?" Moori seemed amused by his words as she suddenly reached her hand out, her fingers hesitant as she caressed his lips for a while. There was a kind of electricity current that jolted throughout Lyle¡¯s body. Friction could indeed cause electricity as well as heat ... Sexual electricity really occurs when positive ( Female ) and negative ( Male ) electrical urges collect on an object''s surface. Just by rubbing them, could lead to something like this. Lyle realized that he felt like his whole body was being electrocuted right now. He even felt a kind of heat burning furiously inside of him the moment she touched his lips. Lyle suddenly remembered his science class. His teacher often said that when a charged material is brought near a neutral material, a static electricity will occur. This should be called electrostatic induction. Then this time ... ... It should be called electrosexualic induction!! ^O^ V ----------------------------- There was an indescribable, wonderful feeling in his heart. In any case, he felt like he was on cloud nine and suffocating from happiness. She looked at him, with a gaze that made him want to shout a long wolf howl and pounce towards her again. Although she didn¡¯t say it, her gaze was extremely gentle and loving. Seeing how adorable his woman was, he inexplicably started to feel mischievous, and decided to flaunt again, "There is no great genius without a touch of stupidity. Besides, there is a huge difference between them." "Difference ...? Well, stupidity is obviously ridiculous~" "Nope~ The difference between stupidity and a genius is that genius had its limits. Genius only do what it can but stupidity does whatever it wants to do ..." ¡°It does not matter ah, whatever you said will be counted.¡± Moori is speechless. She felt that what he said makes sense. And even so experience tells her if she does not let him succeed today, he will not stop arguing. Thus, Moori agreed as she meekly presses her cheek on his naked strong chest. ¡°Of course, it will be counted¡± Lyle gently stroked her hair, which had already begun to unravel. He then pinched her nose. ¡°I love you.¡± Lyle''s words were blurted out without any semblance of conscious thought, and were wrapped in truth and sincerity. She was instantly stupefied. Fully and completely. Moori bowed her head, not saying anything. Her face flushed a deep shade of pink. ¡°I know that this shouldn''t be the time for me to say this, but I still have to tell you this beforehand. I truly like you very much. I like your looks, I like your personality, I like your wits, your determination and will. But I don¡¯t wish to find any excuses of my future circumstances. I admit that I might hurt you in the future because I know myself quite well." His voice resonated slightly, a gentle warmth that seemed to cast a spell. "I admit that I would lose myself whenever I see beautiful babes. I''m a man, I can''t help it. Besides, I have this kind of ... I don''t even know what to call this; A blessing or a curse, but a certain goddess gave me some kind of a troublesome gift, causing me to meet various women in the future and get involve with them. Still, my feelings for you will never change. That I''m sure of. Whenever I''m with you, I felt comfortable. I feel a tugging sensation in my heart whenever I look at you and touch you. But I would hate it if I see you cry nor feel sad, that''s why if you think I''m bad and hateful, you can complain and hurt me but please never leave my side.¡± Lyle explained somewhat self-mockingly and in a distressed manner. Moori was very surprised and went slack-jawed as she look at him. Although she knew there were many types of men in this world, this was the first time she had heard somebody outright declaring something like this. Not only that, this guy admitted to a woman he loved that his heart would be moved when looking upon other beautiful women. Is he crazy or sincere? Is he an idiot, or is he truly sincere ...? However, these were no longer important, what was important was that in her heart this guy had already left behind an indelible mark. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Actually she had already thought about this. Lyle is a very monstrous, inhuman guy. He was the type of person that would just laugh at the world and say, "Common Sense? Did such a thing actually exist?" Because of his constant miraculous achievements that was already way past the world''s common sense. Not just that, he was also infamous in breaking all the people who knew him, their minds in the world''s views, therefore he was the type of man that was greatly sought after. She knew that she couldn''t keep him only within herself if she decided to love him. He''s just too unreachable and uncontainable; like a cloud freely floating in the sky. Like a beautiful phoenix; unbridled and unchained. She knew that and decided to stay away from him ... But that was before. Now, she can''t do it anymore. She already fell in the deepest part of the abyss that she could no longer managed to climb up again. What she was feeling right now was an unprecedented feeling, making her feel like she didn¡¯t want to let go no matter what. Even if he was the world¡¯s most deadly poison, Moori wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drink it because she had fallen deeply into her desire towards him, and couldn¡¯t recover herself. She realized that she didn''t want to struggle anymore, and want to stubbornly stay by his side no matter what happened. Whether it''s status, age, or even the world, she wouldn''t relinquish this kind of opportunity! I don''t care as long as I can keep him by my side! That was what she really felt. Hearing his confession, her elegant face, stared at him with a complicated look in her eyes. Looking up, She had a delicate and charming look, and her eyes were full of hope. Although she know that she couldn''t monopolize him but that doesn''t matter as long as he was by her side. After a while she finally let go of the bitter feelings and doubts hiding inside her heart and completely offer herself towards him. She then spoke softly. "Don''t tease me. I''m not a weak woman like you imagine. Before doing this, I''ve already made my decision, that in this life, I can never be together with another man again ... except you.¡± Moori let out a smile as dazzling as the morning sun, as she gently caressed his face. ¡°Even in the face of all these problems, you still trust me?¡± Actually, she was extremely scared that one day when she woke up, this abnormal young man that ravage not only her body last night but also her heart would have vanished and there would be no trace of him ever to be found again. Lyle kept his silence as he watched as her slender hand came to rest on top of his own and gently clasp it. A strange, unfamiliar atmosphere seemed to quietly flow between them. He lifted his eyes to look at her. Moori gazed back at him, and in a soft voice, she gave her answer. ¡°So long as you allow me to always stay by your side, I will trust you unconditionally.¡± "You will never regret it ..." Lyle held on to her hands, which was still caressing his face. He then kissed her cheek. "No one can separate us." Lyle said it like it was nothing but his words revealed warmth and strong confidence. Thinking about it, she had been struck with fear that he would suddenly leave her. So, this was the first time she had spoken honestly about her true feelings. With slight apprehension, she let him know how important he actually was to her. Moori fell silent, as the color in her cheeks reddened, before saying, ¡°I won''t. And even if I do, I don''t care.¡± Perhaps, all this while he has been waiting for this day. Waiting for her to finally sweep away all her misgivings. Finally, she feels assured to boldly announce to everyone that they are together ... that she loved him. ------------------------ From time to time, there is a feeling of moistness and heat on her shoulders, the tingling making her tremble. Moori, half unconscious-half conscious, allows a certain someone to kiss her for awhile before sleepily protesting: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, shameless little demon!" Moori never seen anyone like Lyle who could battle all night and still wake up refreshed the next day and still filled with energy. She didn¡¯t get a peaceful night¡¯s sleep with him because he ravage her into her last bones like a hungry wild beast yet he was still unsatisfied and wants to do it again? Is this because he was still too young? "You can rest," Lyle shamelessly said while wearing a mischievous smile. He slid his hand down between her legs. "I¡¯ll come to you." Indeed! just like what she thought before, Lyle is a little slack, but once he is determined to do something, naturally he will always want to get it done --- even the matters in the top of the bed!! --- More importantly he''s far too serious when it came to things like this!! "Wait," Hearing his words, Moori couldn''t help but furiously blushed. Moori heard her heavy breaths, she wrapped her arms around his neck and she felt his forcefulness. "I think, I-hate-you now!" Lyle kissed her lips and he swallowed her resentment. "But I love you. so who cares~" Suddenly the doorbell rang like a bucket of cold water that extinguished Lyle and Moori''s hot bodies on the sofa. Chapter 70: [ Sasha and Femes Arrival ] "Who is it?" Moori immediately asked. "Headmaster, you instructed me last night to not allow any visit until you say so, but the Princess of the Beast Kingdom and one servant-looking girl wanted to see you. Should I chase them away?" A guard said. Moori was inwardly flustered. She then looked at Lyle who was looking at her with an amused smile as if this wasn''t his problem. She inwardly cursed him. Seeing her scowling expression, Lyle''s smile become even more dazzling. "Let them wait for a moment, I need to wear some clothes ..." He gently patted her cheek before sending her a wink. He got off the sofa and walked towards the black clothes scattered in the floor and slowly picked them up. Seeing Lyle''s smirking face that had a smile as brilliant as a sun, she suddenly felt an urge to send him flying with a punch. How could he still act like it was nothing ...? His red apricots was already hanging on the other side of the wall, yet he still acted as if it doesn''t matter? She had met shameless people before, but she had never seen someone as shameless as this brat. Moori didn''t want to see anyone today nor move because her whole body ached and she only wanted to sleep. She couldn¡¯t hold back and she kicked Lyle who was slowly wearing his clothes, but he caught her ankle. "You little demon! Before when I worked or fought overnight it wasn¡¯t as tiring as last night." Sunlight reflected off the anklet on Moori''s ankle. ¡°¡­Although I understand that it was also my fault, but I¡¯m not at fault alone here. It¡¯s often said ¡®Perverseness is a man¡¯s sin. And not forgiving that is a woman¡¯s sin¡¯. So you¡¯re also at fault for not forgiving it, my adorable darling. We¡¯re even.¡± When Lyle argued with unreasonable logic, Moori averted her face with still red cheeks sideways. Feeling amused, he kissed her ankle. "Anyway, you need to get used to it, Otherwise I might need to enter a school for self-control~" Lyle looked at her rosy sleepy face and her pink lips that pouted. He gently let go of her ankle and then shamelessly wrapped an arm around her waist. He kissed her forehead and cheeks. "But I don''t want to go there. I don''t want to graduate there, so I want you to hang on .. .hehe" He made a sound in acknowledgement, and then, was unable to hold back a little laugh. "Can''t you just hold back a little ?" ¡°Darling, sorry, but I can¡¯t promise that. I can¡¯t betray myself.¡± What he said was the utmost worst, but for some strange reason it sounded really cool. Moori thought. Seeing this shameless young man, she really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. But what she knew is that, even with his shameless attitude, she still fell in love with him to the point that she find it adorable and cute. ------------------------- Under the sun rays, his features became clear. Lyle''s brows were handsome naturally but due to the strength of his presence, they were usually unnoticed. Moori suddenly realized what she was feeling strange for a long time ever since she saw him. "Say Lyle, your height as well as your appearance seemed to change a great deal ... Why is that?" That''s right, Lyle really had changed a lot. His appearance right now doesn''t seemed to be that of a twelve years old but that of a fifteen to sixteen years old young man. Because of all the things happened these past few days, she didn''t have any time to wonder about his sudden transformation. Isn''t this growth a little too fast? Did he perhaps had a relative that was a mushroom which can grow very fast? He''s really inhuman ...! Hearing her question, Lyle only smile: "Something just happened a few days ago, causing me to become like this~" He didn''t explain for it was really too hard to explain. And it''s not like it''s really important. He just stood there and looked at her while smiling. In this moment under the light from rising sun, his feathers were genteel and peerless, grabbing the heart of the people who saw him. Moori was completely overwhelmed by his brilliance. This was the man whom she had fallen for! She found that her heavy mood seemed much better now. Oh~~~ The ups and downs, it tormented a person. --- Especially a woman in love~ --------------------------------------- Moori finished wearing her clothes when she suddenly looked around her office, she couldn''t help but reminisced some things. ¡°I suddenly remembered the first time I met you here. At that time, I really didn''t thought that we would do something like this. Fall in love and then ... do something like that.¡± Lyle was sitting at the sofa and drinking tea, his posture still so handsome and elegant. In comparison to a few months ago where he always act like a mischievous brat when they first met, right now he appears even more dignified ¡­ ¡­ The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lyle puts down his tea cup and lifts up his hand slightly. ¡°Well, as they say ''There is no such thing in this world as coincidence, if there is ... then that which is fated to be'' Thus, you are fated to be mine and that won''t ever change. Que Sera Sera, whatever will be, will be. You would never be able to escape from it.¡± Hearing his words, Moori couldn''t help but pulls a face at him. Her face beet red in embarrassment but she didn''t try to deny it. "Even still, weren''t you always bullying me; your Academy''s Headmaster?" Lyle looks at her amused. " ... hmm the truth is, instead of bullying you, I really want to eat you up." Moori''s eyes stared daggers at him immediately. Unperturbed by her intimidating glare that looked adorable for him, he smiled. " Well, actually it is because I enjoys bullying you. Other people prefer to do lovey-dovey stuff to show their affections but I prefer bullying you because I enjoy seeing your different reactions. However, only I can do that. If someone dares to bully my headmaster, I will definitely send them to king yama~" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Moori: ¡°= = I seem to feel a little regret.¡± Lyle laughs, ¡°It is too late. You already have me now.¡± Moori rolls her eye and then walked towards him. She then turns her head and boldly kisses his lip once. Lyle smiles, turns a hand over, hugs her tightly and returns her kiss deeply. A minute later, Moori suddenly wakes up from the deep kiss and pushes him away. Just as he is about to say something, the look on his face suddenly changes. His gaze suddenly stops at a light red bloodstain on the sofa. "That ... what do we do with that? There''s also the strange smell inside the office, if someone noticed it they might suspect something." While saying so, Moori''s face began to burned furiously. It''s as if she just eat a very spicy food that dyed her face red and there was even smoke rising out from her ears. "Can''t you just clean it with the magic you used a while ago? That magic thingy you used to clean your body ..." "No, I can''t. magic is a non-attribute magic that only cleans the body. Although it can wash clothes and leathers but it can''t make the blood stains disappear." I see ... like washing clothes without detergent bar = = "Well, just erase the scent and let it be~ We can''t do anything about it anyway." "But they will surely noticed it ..." "It''s fine. Let''s just say that one of us were injured from the fight with the assassin last night and caused the blood to spill~" "Okay..." -------------------------- Several minutes later, a soft knock echoed in the office. Right as the other side was about to open the door, "Come in." All of a sudden, a voice spoke in a low, unhurried tone. It was a little unclear and muffled, as if eating something. But it was precisely that indistinct quality that made it overwhelmingly delightful and melted the soul. It was a man¡¯s voice. Moreover, it was absolutely a male voice that, the instant it was heard, any girl would be done for. But most importantly, the two on the other side of the door recognized that voice ¡­ Lyle Drake Dragonfang. His mischievous voice was extremely charming, but right now, he was clearly using his natural voice. Princess Feme and Lyle''s beloved personal maid, Sasha, who were outside, heard his nostalgic voice inside and quickly came into the room, their faces all looked pleasantly surprised. "Y-Young master ...!" She gave a start, and her heart started beating wildly. He was actually here. Great ... I thought something had happened. "Oh Sasha ...why did you come here?" Lyle''s voice emitted a hint of surprise but he immediately held it down. Why did Sasha came here so early ...? "Actually, young master I was looking for you. You were gone last night and didn''t came back so I thought something bad had happened." "How did you know I was here?" Lyle asked as he immediately beckoned them, gesturing them to come over and sit. "I didn''t know so I looked for Princess Feme and learned that the Headmaster might know it. So we decided to come here and asked her and it turns out that you were actually here." "I see ..." Lyle nodded as he shot an apologetic look towards her. "I''m really sorry for worrying you Sasha." "It''s fine young master, as long as you''re okay is what all it matters." Lyle looked her gently. Then as if he realized something, he then introduced the girl sitting beside him, ¡°Actually, this is the Academy''s Headmaster; Moori Schlevaria.¡± Chapter 71: [ Lyle strikes again! ] Sasha stood up and picked the hem of her skirt and bowed elegantly. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard so much about you; especially these past few days. I would like to thank you for always taking care of my young master." "No, no you don''t need to. Lyle is also very pre---I mean, this is my job." Moori hurriedly replied back. Although she said something strange just now and then immediately change it, except for the innocent Princess Feme who was staring at Lyle; Sasha didn''t overlook it. However, she still held herself down perfectly and didn''t pry any longer. Princess Feme who was silent up until now finally opened her mouth and asked. "Why are you here Prince Lyle?" ¡°Oh right, You heard about the assassins last night right?!¡± Lyle''s skill at pretending to be a good kid was still as effective as he raised the tea cup and causally asked. "Yeah, I heard about it this morning. Headmaster are you alright?" Princess Feme cast a worryingly look at Moori. "Um, I''m fine. Thankfully, Lyle at the right time came to save me. If not, I wouldn''t have been standing here right now, casually drinking tea with you." "I see, so the reason you''re here is because ..." "Yeah, I came here to guard the office last night. I had a feeling something will happen so I hurriedly came here. I couldn''t go back home last night is also because of it." Lyle explained as he personally poured another cup of tea and bestowed it to Princess Feme. "That''s why I apologize for making you worry Sasha." "It''s fine Young master. I understand, however if something really happened, then please tell it to us beforehand. We might be not as strong as young master but, we can still help when the time comes." Sasha answered with her professional tone. She wasn''t behaving like usual because there are other people here other than Lyle. Although Sasha seemed like a really good servant as she responded, but her eyes were as sharp as a hawk while looking towards Lyle and Moori. It''s as if she felt something and just quietly observing them from the sidelines. She felt Lyle seemed different from yesterday or the last time she saw him. He seemed to have an aura of an adult man who had already a family; calm, collected and aloof but sometimes mischievous and naughty. She only felt like this whenever she met older men; like his majesty the dragon king, the prime minister and any other men she met in the kingdom''s palace. But that shouldn''t be Lyle was still a twelve years old kid. Although he was nearing his thirteenth birthday but he still shouldn''t have this kind of aura. All these years, Sasha has seen his shrewdness and sharpness, so seeing him like this now seems a bit strange. She can''t explain it, her young master seemed became more and more charming in just one night. Just what had happened last night? ... one must never forget, A woman''s intuition, is more scarier than king''s yama''s invitation~ At this moment, it''s not just Sasha who felt something amiss. Princess Feme who seemed noticed something but didn''t know what it is could only frown her eyebrows and ignored it. Even Moori herself felt that Lyle seemed to became more mature and collected. This type of men is destructive for women, especially like her. Thus, how can she not have any worries!? Although she already affirmed her decision just now to Lyle that she will stay with him even knowing that he was a magnet of red apricots but she still can''t help but felt a throbbing pain whenever she thought that Lyle was with another woman. She might not go to Academy grounds often, but she is aware of the school''s gossips. There are many girls eager to have a relationship with him even before that incident inside the classroom. Back then, although there was a rumor spreading around that he was just a commoner but most of the girls who looked at him couldn''t feel but be charmed and enamored. Actually she knew that, the instigators of the incident back then were only the male students as well as some prideful and arrogant female nobles. And he was actually very popular among the female group. Hence, Moori felt that she must be alert at all times in the future. This brat already had too many girls at his side, if all the girls joined in too, she wouldn¡¯t even have a position to stand. This brat was originally a Casanova and a completely huge pervert (Though she was the only one who knew it ... currently ... = =) Now that there were many girls who would willingly lined up in front of his house with wide open dress, what would happen? If this went on, it would be weird if he didn¡¯t forget the person that was originally in his heart¡­ This was extremely bad. She could only hope that in the near future, only ugly girls would come ...! Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ... ... Just what could she do to strengthen her position even more ...? Moori was imagining things in her head, causing her to feel sour. She could only nudged him with her fist a little causing Lyle to glared at her in puzzlement. He shot him a look as if saying ''What did I do?''. Moori replied by smiling gently at him. This little exchange wasn''t overlook by Sasha''s hawk-like eyes. Her suspicions increased a hundred fold. Princess Feme who seemed to noticed the strange atmosphere, immediately tried to change the topic. "It must have been tough last night?" "Ah it was very tough last night, right darling?" "Yeah, I thought there were only one assassin at that time and didn''t noticed the second one. I almost died because of it." Moori answered honestly when Lyle throw her that question. And then suddenly ... She was mildly suspicious about his tone of voice. What was going on with this guy? Where was his usual domineering and aggressive quality? His tone of voice seemed as if he was hinting something. Lyle smiled mischievously and then change his tone sounding a little resigned. ¡°Because of how intense last night, I¡¯m very tired today.¡± He truly sounded rather tired. His voice seemed to have somewhat deviated from his usual rich, gorgeous, yet naughty voice and was lighter and husky. And so, Moori honestly answered again. "Yeah, me too I was very tired and want to sleep again." Although Princess Feme didn''t noticed it, it doesn''t mean that Sasha couldn''t. Her eyes widened in shock as a peculiar thought past her mind. She then looked alternatively at Lyle who was smiling mischievously and Moori who was wearing a tired look. But not before long, as she silently gritted her teeth, she didn''t say anything nor tried to confirm her suspicions. ¡°Re- Really ¡­ ¡­ ?¡± Something seems not right. Princess Feme is certain! However, she doesn''t know what was wrong. "Yeah, I never had a tiring night just like last night ... However, it''s fine because I enjoy it---Ah no, I mean the fight is quite interesting~" Lyle innocently stated. He pretended to smile like someone who felt shy about it. Hearing his words, not only Moori who choke on her tea. Even Sasha who was silently drinking her tea couldn''t help but sprayed it in front of her. Why does he always speak in such a manner as to make people choke? ¡­¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Those words, why do they sound a little wrong? Is it because she is no longer innocent anymore? Moori is still in doubt Then she suddenly realized what''s happening. Someone¡¯s train of thought apparently is not on the same planet as them. Is he pretending to be well-behaved when he has taken advantage of her? Is he pretending to be sanctimonious when he has eaten her fully? He, he even had the guts to say these ambiguous things in front of other people? Even with his red apricots in front of him ... ? What nerves! Although from the outer looks of it, he looks kind and pure, but deep inside to his bones, he is simply cunning! He is obviously perverted all the time, but when someone is tempting him, he had a firm resolution in his attitude. When she suddenly remembered what happened last night, her face blushes crimson. Last night she too was very tired and even suffered both mentally and physically. Her body aching, her legs hurting and her spirit crushed. Lyle smiled at Princess Feme whose face became more stranger. ¡°Oh, Princess Feme you don''t need to worry about it. You should have known my strength right? I made sure that I pay them back. Like a vampire sucking every drop of their blood and sweat.¡± Moori this time, really didn''t whether to laugh or cry. She could only sent hateful glares at this shameless man besides her as she secretly rotate her fingernails on his thigh. She was smiling sweetly on the outside but on the inside she was cursing Lyle nonstop. Afterwards ¡­ ¡­ Although she was not drained of all her blood, it had been close ¡­ ¡­ How embarrassing! With one hand holding her tea cup , Moori patted her own chest furiously with her other hand. It was still beating madly. Why is she thinking about this in broad daylight? Moori feels her cheeks are burning so she quickly picks up her drink to conceal. Sasha has already found out and curiously asks: ¡°Miss Headmaster, why is your face suddenly turned red?¡± "N-Nothing..." (*>©n<*)¡ä~ [ Double chapter everyone ... cuz I don''t know if I can post anything tomorrow~ Anyway, see you again next time, desu~ ] Chapter 72: [ A real Dragon ] "Oh right, Sasha ..." "... Yes, young master? Is there something you want?" Being suddenly called, Sasha''s body couldn''t help but jerked slightly. ¡°In these few days, the Headmaster will stay at our place.¡± His voice is neither soft nor loud. But it caused Moori¡®s little heart to tremble, even Princess Feme and Sasha couldn''t help but felt dumbfounded. "Eh ...?" "That''s why treat her nicely okay ..." Sasha is stupefied, she could only nod obediently. Quite a while later, Moori who finally managed to regain her senses, faltering asks: ¡°Lyle, living at your ... your place, what does that mean?¡± Lyle does not feel like answering her but she was his dearest darling so he faced her with a dazzling smile. "I can''t leave you here alone. Our home would be the most safest place for you right now. Although I might not be there sometimes, but Sasha and especially Sheila is there. They will surely protect you without a doubt." Moori looked at him stupefied. "So that''s that Sasha. I will be leaving her to you~" Suddenly, Moori jerked back to reality, ¡°Wait, wait, wait, hold on, I have not said yes !¡± Lyle is unmoved and says: ¡°I''m a man and what I say is final~¡± Moori kept bringing her drinking cup up to allow the fragrant tea to touch her face. Oh my gawd, oh my gawd, crazy, going crazy, seriously going crazy ¡­ ~> o <~ They''re still not married yet but she had already become an obedient wife ...! She can''t even refused or object her husband''s decision ~ t-t ------------------------ Dragonfang Kingdom *knock! Knock! Ileana heard a knock on her door and quickly turned around, "Hmm? Ah, who is it? The door is not locked..." "Good morning, your royal majesty." A woman with golden hair enters. Her skin is brown as if it was tanned and her eyes are golden colored. She is wearing black maid attire and was around thirty to thirty-five years of age. She bows politely and enters the room. "What is it ? Is there something you need, Abiona ?" A graceful, sweet-sounding voice yet was carrying a tinge of coldness resounded from within. "Yes, his royal majesty wanted me to inform her majesty that the conference with the other kingdoms was approved and unanimously agreed that the Academy City will be the meeting place." Abiona is a maid working in the Dragonfang Palace and was serving as the personal servant and confidante of the infamous dragon queen; Ileana. Thus, she was used to her queen''s cold, thousand-miles-distant and indifferent tone. "Academy City ?" Hearing the familiar place, Ileana''s brows twitched in displeasure. " Just what are those old geezers planning to do ?" One thought crossed her mind. And that is ... ... the reason for this place to be choosen might be because of a certain someone was there. Thinking like this, Ileana couldn''t help but curse the scheming geezers inwardly and a scowl immediately formed on her beautiful unaged face. "... what did my husband said ?" Abiona naturally understand what was playing inside Ileana''s mind and the worries she was creating herself due to her overprotective nature when it comes to her beloved son. Thinking about the mishievous prince who was creating trouble here and there a few years ago but still hard to get mad at, the corner of Abiona''s lips curled upwards, forming a beautiful smile. Seeing Abiona''s smile, Ileana began wondering if her idotic yet adorable husband said something unreasonable again ... "Abiona ... what did he say ?" "Ah right ... " Abiona regained her senses upon hearing Ileana''s question. touching her right cheek with her hand, her eyes soften even more. " His majesty wanted to ask for your advice~" "Advice ? For what?" "Whether the ''Alliance of the Kings Conference'' ... " Leaking an amused smile, Abiona continued. "... or the ''The great Conference of the Great Kings'' would be more suited as the name of the meeting ... " Ileana''s face suddenly become stagnant. Her beautiful rosy cheeks twitched a couple of times before saying " ... is he an idiot ?" Ileana''s reaction great amused Abiona so she continued her report. "... Ah, the Malican and the Beast King also pitch in their suggestions. The Malican King suggest that the name should be ''The conference of the handsome men'' while the Beast king said that it''s better to make it simple so he suggests the name ''The Breathtaking Beer Party''" Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Ileana was blown away~ The infamous dragon queen''s brows twitched violently. Her rosy cheeks began to be dyed in crimson red as she slammed her palm onto the table in anger. "Just what are those people thinking!?! Is this a game ?! Did they think this is a game ?" Looking at the furious dragon queen, Abiona could only smile wryly while brushing her hand on her golden hair. However, the next words that came out from the infamous dragon queen almost caused her to plant her head on the ground. "What are they thinking ?! I''m also coming there! What kind of names are those supposed to be ? And even the beast king doesn''t make any sense! He just want to drink and party isn''t he?!!" Unaware of Abiona''s reaction, Ileana continued her furious cursing. "... Tell my idiot husband that the name should be ''The glamorous Tea Party'' ah no, it should be ''The demonic beasts Horde Busters'' ... hmm ? What happened to you all of a sudden Abiona?" In all fours, Abiona was panting like a dog in the ground. ¡­So- Somehow, the point she got angry about was slightly off? --- Is what she was thinking but she didn''t dare say it out. She adjusted her breathing and stood up casually while fixing her maid uniform. Looking at the Dragon Queen who was looking at her with a perplexed expression, she decided to not say anything nor retort. She feels like she was losing if she somehow do it and maybe if the the infamous Dragon Queen once again act like this ... ... many people''s image of her will certainly be destroyed in an instant! And she thought that it was her duty and responsibility to prevent that from happening! ... Though she didn''t know who that people was ... after all, they were alone here inside the room~ Abiona immediately change the topic and took advantage of the atmosphere inside the room to ask her own questions. "Your royal majesty ... actually, I''m wondering about this for a long time now and I think that His royal Majesty, the king has his point." "About the name ?" "No!" Abiona somewhat agitated accidentally raised her voice. Realizing her rudeness, she immediately cough and toned down her voice. "Enough about the name ... what I''m referring to was about His Highness. Although I can somewhat understand your royal majesty''s worries about him, but from what I believe His Highness isn''t an ordinary boy. His age aside, his power and demeanor is something out of the ordinary ... he will surely be alright joning the battle." Ileana''s face regained her seriousness. Her expression turned solemn but she didn''t get agitated about it just like with her husband and the others because she treated Abiona differently. For her, Abiona was like a sister, a very close friend and someone she could discussed anything that she can''t even tell to her husband. She stood up and turned her back on her. Her gaze passed through the window and fell on the bluish white sky. "No, I can''t ... " Ileana softly said. "I know where you''re coming from and I also believe that he can easily passed through every fights he had ... he''s strong, I know that better than anyone ... " "Then ... " "However, war is different ... " Ileana''s voice suddenly turned grave. "Lyle had gone through several fights already and his strength seemed unfathomable ... even for me. I believe that he is different from us the dragon clan ... It was as if he was a true dragon, unlike us which seemed fake ... " Ileana''s words came unexpected to Abiona, causing her to struck still and fell in daze. After a while, she somehow regained her senses and wearily asked, "W-What do you mean you majesty ? Fake ? How can you say we are fake ?" "Although we are said to be descendants of the dragons but ... " Ileana turned around and faced her. Her eyes soften as if she was looking at her cute, innocent little sister. "... Just by having the blood of the dragons flowing on our veins doesn''t mean that we are real dragons ... Look at our forms, why do we originally have human-like forms ? And besides our powers ... our strength, why are we only slightly stronger than the existing dragons on this era ? You should know that the real and true dragons have almost gone extinct; never seen again on this continent with only slightly inferior dragon races were left such as; Wyverns, Wyrms and the likes ... this creatures didn''t even possess half the might of the true dragons written in our history." Abiona could only remain silent. She could not say aything nor rebuked her words. Chapter 73: [ Moori and Sheilas Meeting ] Overlord of the skies! Mighty under heavens! Possessing the power to destroy anything on its path; whether its a kingdom, empire or a god, one shall tremble in the face of absolute destroyers ... The Mighty Overlords; Dragons! However, although one can say that the Dragon Clan; although possess small numbers because of the low fertility rate, still possess one of the strongest power in the continent among the different races. Even the formerly esteemed Demon Clan fell slightly inferior to the Dragon Clan in terms of strength. Humans had their cunning, smart and superior intellect that seemed limitless. Coupled with their unrelentless will to survive that even rival that of the most tenacious cockroaches and the terrifying mindset to take revenge on even the slightest grievances, made them the most hard to exterminate and the worst to make an enemy out of the four major races of the continent. Beastmen had their superior strength, agility and perception akin to that of a beasts; especially when the moon is full, their powers jumped by several levels. They also possess powerful senses to read the magic atmosphere and even the people. Demons had their vile, cunning and bloodthirsty natures. With their superior magic capabilities, they were something hard to ignore. Demons were also divided by differnt races that had each of their own specializations and abilities. ... And most of all, the Dragon Clan. Possessing everything of this races various characteristics; From superior mind to unimaginable strength and power. However, their only greatest weakness is their small numbers. All of this were the different distinctive attributes and qualities of the ruling races inside the continent. Thinking about this, Abiona agreed that their clan is the most powerful race but yet ... just like what Ileana had stated. Their clans abilities were only slightly superior to those of an S-SS rank Dragon type Monsters and Demonic Beasts. Even the King class Dragon type beasts were much stronger than them, the mighty dragon clan. "But still ... even if that were true, His Highness shouldn''t be any different from us, your royal majesty." "I know. But from the information I''ve gathered until now, although Lyle has the same physique with us but I felt that something was somewhat different." "What do you mean different, you royal majesty ?" "I don''t know ... " Ileana shook her head dejectedly. "I just felt it ... you might call this a woman or even a mother''s intuition. Aside from me, no one might be able to feel this ..." "Is this the reason you didn''t want His Highness to join a war ?" "Yeah ... I just have a feeling that if Lyle somewhat join a war or a bloody battle and experience the horrors of it. He might ... no he will certainly change." "Change is it ?" "You should have known it Abiona ... " Casting her gaze filled with sadness and loneliness. "You have joined one or two wars, few years ago ... ground filled with corpses and blood. Anger, Hate, resentment ... various negative emotions floating in the atmosphere ... the real face of war. Terrifying as it is ... that even the most innocent thing will be defiled and tainted, the most beautiful flower will be dyed with blood and violence. And the most refreshing breeze will be stink in blood and rotten bodies that could make anyone vomit in disgust." Ileana let out another sigh; whatever she was thinking about caused an extreme sorrow to appear in her eyes. Abiona did not know what to say to her and resorted to remaining silent and not say anything. Locking her gaze to Abiona''s eyes, Ileana cast her questions filled with deep emotions. "... Should I, the mother send my only son in that kind of place ? Tell me Abiona, you who also have seen and experience the horrors of war ... am I just overreacting ? Am I just being overprotective of my son ? Tell me if my thoughts were wrong ... " Ileana let out a pained smile. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Seeing the look on Ileana''s eyes and the deep feelings exuding on her expression, Abiona couldn''t say anything. She could only bit her lips hard in frustration as she gently shook her head. She was woman just like Ileana but she wasn''t a mother nor a wife. Although she can pretend that she understands her but the truth was ... she could never understand the feeling she was having right now; expecially if she decided to send her only beloved son to a place called the battlefield that only death lingers. When she was just a kid ... a little girl ... didn''t she also think and act differently than now ? If she didn''t experience to fight for her life in the war like a small rat desperately trying to surive ... If she didn''t see and experience the real nature of man through war ... Would she still be as innocent as an angel ? Will she act as if the world was the most beautiful place in existence ? If she was the one on Ileana''s shoes ... what will she feel ? Smiling wryly, Ileana turned her gaze back to the bulish white sky. "I know that my husband was right ... Experiences like this could make him grow up ... however, as a mother I couldn''t bear to see my child learn through this. What will I do if it somehow became detrimental to him and he became evil ? My kind and adorable son ... become a very terrifying existence ? What should I ... as a mother do ?" When she got to this point her voice grew soft and trailed off. "I was always hoping that Lyle would live a peaceful era. Far from the gongs of war and the path of carnage ... the sight of blood and the smell of rotten bones and flesh. I just wanted for him to live a comfortable and peaceful life ... " Abiona''s heart was suddenly filled with sympathy. Only people close to the Dragon Queen like her would know that she would rarely show this kind of expression and was always headstrong but when she does act like this ... it meant that her heart was suffering. Her beautiful golden heart was worried of her most important son. As for what fate does it store of her beloved son and prince ... No one knows ... no one could predict ... ------------------ After the unexpected breakfast, Lyle and Sasha brought Moori out of the office and unto their mansion. Although Sasha still couldn''t believe what happened as it was really too fast, she was already used to her young master''s sudden decisions and antics, thus regaining her senses. Moori had to take a loss and awkwardly followed them down to their house. The moment the door was opened, Moori was once again stunned. There was actually another beautiful girl living in Lyle''s house? Who is she ...? Ah right, Lyle seemed to mention Sheila-something before? The person before her was surprisingly a beautiful young woman with long brown hair and brown eyes. She has huge voluptuous chest and her body had a very perfect curve. What''s more eye-catching was her eagle-like eyes that looks like they can see through you when she looked at you. ---Even she couldn''t help but feel entranced by her appearance. With her hand still against the door, Moori forget to greet her. The two of them stood there staring at one another. Is she ... one of his kittens ... too ? Everyone else was being treated as if they were just decorations. After looking at her from head to toe, Sheila turned her gaze towards Lyle and asked something that made Moori to almost plant her head into the ground. "Lyle, thou seemed different from yesterday. And thee have the same scent from this little girl as well as this little girl had thou scent ... Did thou perhaps ... mate ... ?" Boom! Moori fell onto the ground with a thunderous sound. Chapter 74: [ Lyles Mistake ] Seeing now that the sexy girl stated boldly their secret affair without hesitation, she almost wanted to squeeze under a desk. Too bold! she''s too bold! And how come she knew about it ... ?! Sasha on the other hand didn''t say anything. She had already guessed that something really did happened back in the Headmaster''s office. She only hang her head down without minding the situation. --- She had a complete trust and devotion towards her young master. She knew that Lyle wasn''t the type of a man that would casually pluck out a flower in the middle of the street without any reason at all. Thus, she concluded that something happened to him last night and caused an accident. And because her young master is a really principled man, he was prepared to take responsibility of his own actions ... ... And so, she don''t want to make a big deal out of it ... In contrast Lyle looks calmly at Moori, a smile starts to form at the corner of his mouth. He then held her hand and he pulled her inside the house. Moori found that her strength was already slipping away from her. "Yeah, something unexpected happened and it led to something like that." Lyle modestly said. The corners of his lips held laughter, his eyes that were gazing at her was full of light, his long and narrow fingers gripped tightly Moori''s hand. Moori''s head was spinning really fast. She looked at Lyle''s shiny eyes and she felt like she was in a dream. Her cheeks burned and even if she closed her eyes Lyle''s smile, eyes, arms and legs appeared in her mind like a movie played in slow motion. Thus, she couldn''t say anything and could only lower her head in embarrassment. She wasn''t like this before she met him but now, she couldn''t even raised her head to answer. ... Just what the heck is going on with me ... ? Did I really became an obedient wife .... ? t-t Seeing their intimate actions, Sheila seemed displeased for some reason and glared at Lyle. "This one wanted to mate with thee in the past but thou declined this one''s good intentions. How come thou let this little girl mate with thee?" Sheila asked. Her eyes radiated a killing intent and her body began to shine in a golden light. Hearing her words, suddenly something snapped inside Moori''s head. She then squinted her eyes and looked at the smiling young man, ¡°Oh? Is that true?¡± Acting like a shameless, ungrateful bastard, Lyle smiled mischievously and then gave an indifferent ¡°Oh. Not yet~ You''re my first ...¡± ¡°Really?¡± When she heard that, her eyes shone brighter. She had automatically omitted the ''Not yet'' from his answer, and only took in ¡°you''re my first¡± instead. At the same time, an insuppressible feeling of joy bubbled in her heart. Although this fellow¡¯s original character is really questionable, his heart was good. It¡¯s just that he was a little bit of an idiot who is very adorable and charming. However, Sheila didn''t overlook it. "Oh so thou art planning to do it with this one too?" Sheila''s eyes were like stars sparkling brightly in the sky as she looked at Lyle with eyes filled with expectation. And then, there was an awkward silence. Moor gripped her hand which was holding Lyle''s hand tighter and then glared at him. The happiness she felt a while ago was instantly poured by a cold water coming from Sheila''s shameless expectation. Even Sasha who couldn''t take it anymore, step closer towards Lyle and pinched his waist really hard that her nails were even dug on his skin. ( Un ) fortunately, Lyle''s skin was as thick as his face. He only turned to face Sheila and smiled mischievously. Lyle smiled slightly, and easily responded: "Maybe~" You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.Lyle did this deliberately because he really found these girl''s jealous actions really interesting and funny. Thus, he decided to act like a shameless, ungrateful bastard. --- In any case, he''s not like he''s a horny dog that would seek every girl he saw to mate. As if he can do that~ "How about tonight ... ?! This one ... " ""NO"" Before Sheila could say anything, she was stopped by an angry mob! Mainly; Moori and Sasha who immediately stepped between her and Lyle while spreading their arms as if protecting him. Seeing this spectacle, Lyle couldn''t hold it anymore and burst into laughter. Tears were already streaming from his eyes, he nearly lost his breath laughing! Damn, these girl are really cute~ However, unlike him who was laughing like crazy. The moment the two stepped between them, Sheila''s mood immediately worsened. Her eagle eyes were as sharp as daggers as she glared at the two with contempt and anger. She was truly enraged ... ! "What art thou doing? Art thee want to die right now? Step aside or else ..." Before she finished saying anything, a very ominous and terrifying killing intent suddenly appeared and enveloped the two girls, causing them to feel as if they were facing a very huge and terrifying monster. The two girls were absolutely horrified that even their bodies started trembling. Although Moori was an A-rank mage, facing against this frightening killing intent made her heart shiver in fear. It''s as if she was a tiger''s prey. Even Moori was feeling like this, much less the adorable little Sasha who felt so frightened she started to cry. But the two girls still didn''t back down and even step one step backward. They held their grounds and faced her courageously; even though they were frightened to the core. They felt that in this beautiful girl''s eyes, maybe they are not even counted as ants on the road. Lyle also felt stunned as he looked at Sheila who was really enraged and cursed himself for playing too far. He then released his own pressure and enveloped the two girls in front of him to counter Sheila''s killing intent. His sudden imposing manner was too strong that it was like being struck by a hurricane. Even Sheila couldn''t help but shot him a surprised look. She really didn''t thought Lyle possessed this much power. Actually, Lyle couldn''t do this before. However, when Weiss was born, he received a huge buff of strength and made his power equivalent that of an S-rank warrior more more. "Sheila you''re acting like a child. Pull down this killing intent, they''re not your enemy." Lyle said as she stroked her hair gently while smiling at her. "From now on, they are your family. You can''t hurt them, only protect and love them." His face was so gentle that Sheila couldn''t help but feel guilty for her actions. She then slowly nodded like a scolded little girl. Seeing her being obedient, Lyle felt happy and held her waist as he looked straight into her eyes. His hand caressed her cheek She didn¡¯t understand what the deep contemplative look in his eyes meant. However, at this moment she felt something strange. Lyle¡¯s smile suffocated her heart. Then she realized she feared his smiles, because if she saw his smile her heart would pound chaotically. "Lyle ... this one ..." "It''s okay ... don''t worry." Lyle thought she wanted to apologize so he immediately stopped her. He knew that this wasn''t her fault but his. He played too much, causing this situation. Thus he can''t blame her. He then turned around and looked at the two silent girls, which was looking at them weakly but he noticed some fear mixed in it. He could only smiled bitterly. This is really ... his mistake ... Chapter 75: [ Sheilas sweet time ] ¡°You guys are over thinking it ¡­ Sheila might overdid it this time but you can''t blame her. It wasn''t her fault, it was mine so please forgive her¡± Bowing his head, Lyle said it with a gentle tone. He was wearing a serious face that the three girls; Sasha, Sheila and Moori had not seen until now. Lyle had, looking apologetic, looking unbelievably vexed, looking like he¡¯d cry at any moment, like he was about to groan, came apologizing in front of them. Because of this, Moori and Sasha''s mind short circuit and the fear on their hearts instantly vanished without a trace. It was then replaced by an affectionate feeling ... ... "Lyle ... !" "Y-Young master, stop that. It''s fine, Sheila is just a birdbra---I mean, just an idio---Ah no, what I want to say is ... " "Hey, Sasha what art thou calling this one? Art thou mocking this one?" "Ah no Sheila, It just a slipped of tongue." "Slip of tongue?! So thou really think of this one as like that? This one ..." "Enough ... " Seeing their banter, Moori hurriedly became the middleman and pulled on Sasha''s shoulders, "Anyway, what''s done is done. It''s all in the past now." Seeing that the strange mood finally was lifted, Lyle immediately introduced Sheila, ¡°Darling, this is Sheila, and although she looked like a human she wasn''t. She is a deity-rank gryphon and is really, really strong. She might tend to become lazy sometimes but she was really reliable when the time comes, so whenever you had some problems don''t hesitate to call her, she will definitely help you.¡± ¡°A deity-rank?!" Moori''s mouth turned into an O as her eyes almost flew out from her sockets. No one can blame her, this is after all the first time she met a deity-rank monster; and a gryphon at that. Moori hurriedly bowed and greeted her to show her respect. "H-Hello, miss Sheila, please give advice to this junior.¡± ¡°Thou art called Moori, right? Thou need not so formal, as Lyle had said, th-thou had now one of this o-one''s family. Later on, thee can just call me Sheila.¡± Sheila returned the courtesy. Though she seemed quite embarrassed. ¡°Enough, you two, stop with the bowing. Let¡¯s enter the house.¡± Lyle looked at them warmly and said. " Th-This one ... this one welcome thee to our home ..." "Thank you Miss Sheila ..." Seeing their light exchange, Lyle watched them with warm eyes. It seems like he really didn''t see it wrongly. These girls are really kind and gentle for their own good. ---------------------------------- When they arrived at home, Sasha immediately started to prepare some food. Moori immediately insisted on helping her. Without any better option, she allowed her to help. Perhaps because Moori was clever and straightforward, after a while of working together Sasha unexpectedly got along well with her, not like the usual cold treatment that she gave to a stranger. The two girls were laughing in the kitchen, busy and happy. Sheila on the other hand, was still the usual. After entering the house, she immediately sat on the sofa lazily, while eating some fruits. Contrary to the girls, Lyle head straight to the bathroom to take a bath. Although magic is convenient but as a former Japanese, a bath is really more preferable. After knowing that the mansion had no bathroom, he immediately instructed Sasha to look for some people to construct a bathroom with a bathtub. -------------------- Sheila spat out the melon seeds from her mouth. She stretched her hand out onto the center table and she fumbled for another fruit but it was mostly a cold empty plate, there was only one apple left. As she was about to get the last apple, she suddenly saw Lyle''s body in front of her. He hunched over the center table and his target was also the last apple on the plate. The sun''s light that entered through the room reflected off Lyle''s handsome face and the water drops on his hair looked like drops of crystals. The droplets of water falling from his hair landed on her and the floor. A wet feeling, but not uncomfortable either. In fact, it gave a particular sense of intimacy. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Lyle smiled but it was a crooked smile. Sheila blushed and nodded her head immediately. "Although this one want it .. .if thou art wanted to eat it, then it''s fine ... this one shall give it to thee." The scent of body wash, which had wafted out from the bathroom, could still be smelled in the room. Lyle''s body wash scent was the same scent on her body and it really made her uncomfortable for some reason. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. His body was emitting that light, milky scent, too. Lyle wore a loose black-colored robe with a v-neck collar, his bare chest was visible under his robe collar and the way his chest moved in sync with his breathing was quite mesmerizing. He suddenly gave a laugh. "It''s fine ... if you want then you can have it. It''s not like I''m hungry anyway~" This was ¡­ Sheila couldn''t help but exhaled very lightly. Stay calm. Today, she really felt somewhat strange. She needed to have a calm state of mind. Absolutely calm. She absolutely could not let herself get starry-eyed ¡­ However, hearing his doting voice that he always used whenever he dote on her really made her heart flutter. The moment Sheila realized what she was thinking, she immediately retrieved her hand. After receiving the fruit, her fingers gripped protectively around it. She suddenly scoffed, there was nothing about Lyle she hadn¡¯t seen. If he wanted to distract her, there wasn¡¯t even a gap through a door for her to be distracted by his half state of undress but as for why is she suddenly feeling funny today, she really didn''t know. Lyle didn¡¯t say anything and smiled as he sat on the sofa besides her. He spoke in a soothing voice like gentle rainfall. "Are you hungry?" Sheila stared a while at the empty plate as a result of her appetite. But she didn¡¯t want to admit the truth in front of him. Thus, she spoke stiffly. "Nope, I''m just eating some ... snacks ... yeah" Sheila rubbed the apple for a while and she was about to put it in her mouth when Lyle opened his mouth. "Come here" Lyle said gently as he leaned his back against the sofa. He then patted his lap. Sheila widened her eyes, and asked,¡°¡­ Really?¡± "You don''t want it?" ¡°Okay.¡± She quickly replied, and laid her head gently on his lap. The soft, warm sensation ostensibly made her feel as if she was melting within, and she exhaled slightly, curled her body on the sofa, and somnolence set in. She then let out a satisfied smile and happily bit the apple. Although she didn''t know what put Lyle in a good mood, as long as she could do this then it''s fine. "Sheila..." Lyle called as he stroked her hair gently. "Did you gotten used to this place yet?" Sheila seemed surprised from his question. The corner of her mouth then curled into a beautiful smile. "Yeah, though this one don''t like going outside. This one really love living here with thee~" Sheila answered sweetly. She then raised her hand which was holding the apple towards Lyle''s mouth. Lyle happily bit loudly into the part which Sheila bit before "Then that''s good~" He said calmly. A voice that hit the mark the instant it was heard. It was a male voice that was like an instant kill on all girls ¡­ Sheila really need to admit it, Lyle''s voice really made one fall for him. Soothing yet at the same time had a hint of naughtiness. There''s not even a shadow of pretense but full of deep emotions. ¡°Well, as long as you''re good then that would be great. However, If there''s something you want then don''t hesitate to tell me, okay? I will happily do so if its within my capabilities¡± He followed up in an unhurried voice. As if soothing a little girl, his voice was gentle and soft. ¡°Okay~... Oh right, this one wanted thee to do something.¡± Sheila as if suddenly thought of something, exhaled a long breath. "Oh, what is it?" "Sing for this one ... " "Sing ... ?" Lyle was momentarily surprised before letting out a chuckle. Sheila suddenly could feel her heart give a thump. She was utterly intoxicated. Just one laugh and she was already truly intoxicated. She had listened to him for how many days. How come she wasn¡¯t the least bit immune? She really didn''t know what''s wrong today ... She seemed to be unable to resist Lyle''s charm. What''s going on ... ? "Y-Yes, this one suddenly remembered that you sing a good song when we left that forest." Lyle remembered that particular time, he had sung because of the mood and the sudden memory that popped out on his mind. ¡°... Now?¡± Lyle''s voice sounded a bit surprised and also contained a hint of a doting chuckle ¡­ That absolutely natural, absolutely charming laughter ¡ª she really can''t help but want to listen to it every time. Lyle contemplated for a moment. ¡°What sort of song should I sing?¡± "Oh? Thee would sing for this one? Really ... ?" Chapter 76: [ God Gave me You! ] ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal ...¡± He told her with a hint of laughter in his voice. Lyle stretched out the word, as if he was deliberating. The tone of the tail end of that word was truly spellbinding. ¡°¡­. I couldn''t do anything for you these past few days, so today I shall follow your command ... my queen ...¡± Sheila felt she was spellbound and was momentarily shocked. Her face became beet red and immediately plant her face on Lyle''s lap as to not let him saw her current face. Really, this guy ... he can really say anything with ease ... Lyle turned his face towards the kitchen and listened to the sounds coming from it. Sasha and Moori were working happily inside and things were lively at the moment. They would not be paying any attention to them for the next little while. Confirming that there would be no immediate risk of being found out, he turned his gaze to Sheila whose face was already dyed red up to her ears. He gave a slight exhale and cleared his throat. And then he started humming for a little while before he began singing in a gentle voice: For all the times I felt cheated, I complained ... Lyle finally started singing the first line. This was a song that he remembered he quite liked in his past life, so he was able to sing it very proficiently. He did not really need to look at the lyrics and still he could smoothly sing it. When he opened his mouth to sing, Sheila swore she clearly heard her own heartbeat. Seriously, it sounded so good it could make someone cry. ... ... I didn''t have a prayer, didn''t have a clue Then out of the blue God gave me you to show me what''s real There''s more to life than just how I feel ... ... Effortless high notes that carried an intense sense of love and care. He even gave her the feeling that he was the man in the story ¨C someone who did know what to do in life but then had a sudden encounter, ever since that time, his life was full of colors, deeply thanking the god for giving him the most valuable treasure ¡­ Light and gentle, like a whispered good night next to her ear. ... ... And all that I live for ... though I didn''t know why Now I do, ''cause God gave me you For all the times I wore myself pity like a favorite shirt All wrapped up in that hurt ... ... Sheila was in somewhat of a daze as she listened. Heart flutters. That was what she had felt the very first time she heard his voice. Absolutely no exaggeration. She remembered, that first time, when she heard him sing back then, she had clearly heard the sound of her own furious heartbeat. At that time she felt that her decision to follow him was really the right choice. Her mind was suddenly assaulted with an image: slightly hidden behind the curtains of a canopy, a charming young man, his clothes half undone, was lying on his side on a couch bed ¡­ the young man was admiring the beauty of the girl lying beside him while gently caressing her face ... just like ... ... yes ... ... just like what they are doing right now ... Sheila felt a little like she could not handle the thought anymore. Together, they created a set of living portraits of ¡°Tender Love.¡± Whispering sweet nothings in her ear, his eyes turned up in a slight smile and was very alluring, his voice warm, smooth and doting. ¡­¡­ As her mind finished filling in the last of these details, her brain completely stopped working and all her blood seemed to rush upwards. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ... ... For every glass I saw, I saw half empty Now it overflows like a river through my soul From every doubt I had, I¡¯m finally free I truly believe ... ... As in the lyrics, peach blossoms that could steal one¡¯s heart seemed to be found in his eyes, and once you looked directly into them, it was simply impossible to resist him. Sheila''s face immediately flushed a deep red ¡­ ... ... God gave me you to show me what''s real There''s more to life than just how I feel And all that I''m worth is right before my eyes And all that I live for though I didn''t know why Now I do, ''cause God gave me you ... ... ¡°Hmm¡­ I didn''t thought the Lyle had also possess such a nice voice.¡± Out of nowhere, a familiar-sounding voice with a hint of surprised echoed in the room. Lyle was singing and could not allow himself to be distracted. Vaguely, he seemed to hear Sasha laugh lightly He automatically turned his head to the side. On the other side ¡­ Sasha and Moori looked at him in surprise. His singing, however, did not stop. As she listened, Sheila felt as if she would not be able to breathe. It was too beautiful a voice ¡­ Very light, very relaxed. He was singing in a deep, pleasant voice. She quickly turned her head away which was lying on Lyle''s lap while being caressed by his gentle hands. As she listened to him, she thought, this was such a wonderful day. Such a beautiful voice singing such a beautiful song. On the other side of the sofa; were Moori and Sasha looking at him. He, too, was looking at them, those deep black eyes with the upward-turned outer corners carrying the hint of a smile in them, as he casually sang. On contrast, Moori really felt surprised when she heard Lyle singing. she suddenly¡­ felt her heart stir and flutter. Oh Heaven! Why was the world starting to seem so unfathomable and difficult to understand ¡­ ? A man who had both a gorgeous voice and a handsome appearance could basically be considered a rare phenomenon, you know ¡­¡­ ?! If God bestowed on you a nice voice, he would also give you an ordinary face. This was the biggest, regretful conclusion she had come to after looking at many minstrels and singers. But, her soon to be husband had actually possess such a surprising voice ¡­ this paired with an attractive face! That was absolutely going against the natural law of things! Could the heavens really be so unfair ? What if others had known Lyle''s countless mind-blowing talents ... that would really felt as if he was bullying them too much. What would he do if he made them cry? But then, to her surprise, she heard Lyle unexpectedly start to speak some lines, lines that seemed not part from the song because he was speaking on monologue. ¡°I have thought that god doesn''t exist. But when I met you, I suddenly felt that they really was watching over me ... " In Lyle'' voice, she had a sense of rapport. He then turned his gaze down and looked straight into Sheila''s eyes and told her with a crooked smile plastered on his handsome face, ¡°Whether you''re a beast or an ordinary human, that doesn''t matter ... god gave me you, all of you. Thus a treasure I will never relinquish ... Til the mountains crumble and the skies fell down, till the seas dry, only then will I stop loving you all ... " Chapter 77: [ Im just a hero for fun ... ?! ] At this time in a certain Mansion, it was night, and the shaded trees lent an eerily dark feeling to the secluded place. ¡°Is it done?¡± The voice abruptly sounded. Although the black clothed man had passed through countless life and death situations, but as soon as he saw the man sitting on the silver colored throne, an extremely heavy wave of pressure forced him to kneel. He said, ¡°Viper, greets master.¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± The man waved. ¡°Did you finish the preparation ?¡± After the man said that, the black clothed man immediately nodded and said, "Yes master! We have already sent warnings to the four kingdoms ... they should have immediately prepared their forces." "Good ..." The man nodded his head. He then cruelly smiled and said"... are the Demonic Beasts ready ?" "Unfortunately ... not yet master... we still needed a bit of time. The beasts that was sent to us is too tyrannical and terrifying ... we could not properly control all of them." "That''s fine ... " The man greedily licked his lips, "''He'' was the one who gave it to us so they should be powerful ... we will create havoc and the blood that will be spilled will be offered to our ''God'' as sacrifices! If we succeeded on this then we would be able to lift the seal! So you better do this properly!" "Yes, Master!" ---------------- After the meal, before Sasha even move, Moori, on her own initiative, started to clean up the dishes. Sasha has no other choice but to cut the fruit. Lyle walked barefoot into the kitchen to drink some water. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to say it, but you seemed to treat Sheila really good.¡± Moori who was washing the dishes said with a faint smile. ¡°Of course, you''re all my family. I will even trade the world for all of you~¡± ¡°Um, I know. Actually, I also like her.¡± Moori knew that Lyle treats her and the others all the same. Therefore, she did not say anything else. As long as she knows that Lyle is sincere toward her and love her, she couldn¡¯t care less about his flings. Holding a cup of water in his right hand, Lyle walked up beside the sliding door of the kitchen and suddenly said to her, "Oh right, I''m going back to school tomorrow." ""What ... !!!?"" As a result, not just Moori but also Sasha who just entered the kitchen was startled. "Lyle ... you can''t, it''s still dangerous!" "That''s right young master you can''t! Most of the people inside this city hated you ... I don''t want to make you suffer any injustice!" The outer corners of Lyle''s eyes turned upward in an obvious smile. His voice was so very real, light, yet certain as he responded to the question. ¡°I know. I certainly don''t care of what they think.¡± He gripped the cup with both hands and placed it back on the marble counter. "But ... " "It''s fine, really. In the first place, I have finished doing darling''s work and only this year''s records was left. However, all the files needed was still not completely submitted so I had free time. Thus, I''m going out to play~" Lyle gave a laugh, that last syllable faint and so entrancing. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up above his elbows, and both of his hands were dripping wet. He waved her wet hands towards them before leaving. --------------------- In a rather secluded alleyway, a brief exclamation suddenly rang out, followed by soft muffled sounds. It seemed someone¡¯s mouth had been covered before they could let out a fearful cry. In the alleyway, four black clothed men wearing masks that looked like nothing but assassins were carrying a burlap sack tied with a rope.. This sack seemed to move from time to time as if a large animal was inside of it. Not far away from them, two or three people walked by the opening of the alley and obviously heard the strange sounds in the alley, but none of them was interested. Instead, they went away hurriedly with slightly changed expressions, clearly not wanting to ask for trouble themselves. ¡°Ha ha, I didn¡¯t expect us to run into such a top-tier bird. We''ve been here for who knows how long, working without doing any fun for quite some time!¡± ¡°Yeah, this one isn¡¯t as juicy as the chick I saw yesterday, but she¡¯s a virgin too. Master Snake likes this kind of girl. Also, this time Master Snake seemed to have been restrained so much he could not take it anymore. He unexpectedly told us to use all means necessary to give him women who can satisfy him, including openly kidnapping¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, master snake is very impatient. Master Snake''s mission this time seemed to be quite huge. So he wanted a girl tonight to prepare his spirits for the upcoming ''event'' hehe ... But still, this girl''s looks can really turn anyone on. Too bad, she is master¡¯s¡­¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Quickly lift her up and get away. Don¡¯t let too many people notice us.¡± The little man on one side urged somewhat discontentedly, interrupting these two man. ... Unbeknownst to these men, someone was looking at them. -------------------------- On the edge of a very tall establishment was a young man clad in pitch black clothing. On his face was a plain black mask with only a pair of holes for the eyes calmly looking at the commotion happening at the alley. This black figure stood there motionlessly. All along, his eyes never left the alley. ---- This young man was without a doubt, the infamous ''Monster Prince''; Lyle Drake Dragonfang. Standing on a building''s roof, as if he was completely assimilated into the darkness muttered: "I didn''t thought that assassin''s would now change jobs and enter kidnapping ? Or are they really assassins ?" Seeing the assassin looked a like''s activities, Lyle who had been watching over the development all this time was somewhat amused. After spending time with Sheila and the others, he suddenly felt some suspicious movements from his area of perception. He thought that it might be the assassin at that time or maybe some new assassins looking for Moori. Because of this, he secretly went out to look. But once he reached this place, he was struck speechless because of what he thought were assassins sent for Moori was actually in the middle of kidnapping someone ... a crime unbefitting for an assassin. Stretching his senses granted a feeling similar to his spirit parting his body. With the sudden increase in perception, a question appeared in his mind. ''What are they talking about ? A huge event ? Master Snake ? ... somehow my ''Magic Eyes'' was reacting to something ...'' Because of his incredible perception, Lyle has amazing ears. The sensitivity of them has reached incredible proportions as a result of being boosted by his perception ability. If he focused, even in the downtown area, he could pick out specific voices easily. And if the area is quiet then even if they are whispering it would be impossible to hide it from his ears. As he listened to the wretched voices of the two males and a sobbing voice, Lyle''s face changed greatly. For some reason ... Lyle had a feeling that this assassin''s wannabes wasn''t that simple. Well ... no matter what it is. I will still find it after I ''invite'' them~ Also, with this opportunity, I can try some moves I''ve thought of~ ------------------- Just as the four assassin wannabes started walking. Suddenly ... ¡°Stand right here! Put your hands at your backs ... this is the police.¡± An ice-cold voice came out from behind them. "Just kidding~" The four men felt their hair behind their neck stood up. In an instant, they abruptly turned back and took their daggers. Under the moonlight, they saw a black clothed man with a tall build, broad shoulders, and a wide back. On his face, there was a black mask. The sudden sight of it made them jump in fright. ¡°Your mother! Who are you?! Dressing up as God, playing the devil? Who the f*ck are you ?.¡± ¡°Me ?¡±The man''s eyes twinkled like stars, and with a voice as clear as water, he then softly answered. " He he¡­¡­ Then let me answer you with the number eight famous lines that I, so wanted to say... then ... Ahem ... peasants, hast thou failed to recognize mine face?" Under the stunned gazes of the four men, Lyle said while waving his hands which seemed to be holding an invisible fan in front of him. Th-This ... The four assasins, no---, kidnappers was dumbstruck. Recognized my *ss! They couldn''t even see his face! Much less recognized him! What is this guy saying ?! ¡°Tsk! It doesn''t matter who you are ... did you come to save this girl?¡± One of the black clothed man immediately awoke from his stunned state. He then tightly gripped his dagger and prepared to attack any moment. The other men behind him also did the same as they crouched their knees slightly. "You''ve got some taste for words don''t you!" Hearing his words, Lyle''s smile under his mask become even more brighter as he gave the man a thumbs up. "Then, I would also respond in kind! Ahem ... then I''ll choose the third line in my list ... " "Yeah ... because '' I''m just a guy who''s a hero for fun''" [ Okay, this chapters should be enough~ Really, sorry guys I couldn''t post anything this past few days. My internet connection was suddenly cut off~ Hehe, it''s really hard to be poor~ Anyway, I hope you enjoyed these chapters~ See you tomorrow guys~] Chapter 78: [ Integration ] Huh ? once again the men in black was stupefied. Is this guy had a touch in the head or something ? Ignoring Lyle''s strangeness, the little man sneered at Lyle. "Hero ? Just you alone, what can you do?" "YESSS!!! You really have some good sense there!!!" The smile on Lyle''s face become even more brighter. He then raised his hand in the air and said: "Now then ... Time to show off my acting skills!¡± Lyle was laughing on the inside, but he appeared very serious. "Ahem! ... Do you think so ? But unfortunately ... " Suddenly, Lyle turned his back around and said: "... I''m not alone. I had my friends believing on me ..." Seeing the weird actions of this masked Hero-wannabe in front of them, the four black clothed kidnappers don''t know how to react. Is this guy really an idiot ? But for some reason, the man who was talking until now seemed to feel something amiss. He felt that this strange guy in front of him wasn''t that ordinary. Lyle ignored the kidnappers reactions and started singing, " ... Oh Yes I said it I said it I said it ''cause I can Today I don''t feel like doing anything I just wanna lay in my bed Don''t feel like picking up my phone So leave a message at the tone ''Cause today I swear I''m not doing anything Nothing at all Ooh hoo ooh hoo Hoo ooh oo---" ... ... "Tsk! You two, kill this idiot!" Seeing Lyle dancing while singing, the black clothed man which seemed to be the leader of the group lost his patience and immediately instructed the two men behind him. Upon his orders, the two men immediately rushed out towards Lyle. ¡°Great earth that we stand, we offer our ---¡± One of the black clothed kidnapper yelled out and began chanting. "[ Stone Armor ]" Immediately a large amount of black light began condensing under his feet into some type of fog. It then rapidly rushed out to form an enormous and dark-skinned stone man that opened its arms and ¡®embraced¡¯ the kidnapper''s body. Within a blink, it merged with his body and it then reflected the resultant transformation. His body had gained the same dark shade as the stone man and evidently his skin had transformed into armor. Lyle stopped his fun and looked at the two kidnappers. His face still had a smile Even though the two black clothed men began their attacks, his face had still its usual calm expression and not even a ripple was present. He realized that this kidnappers were really not simple. The Magic Eyes had estimated the two men to be a B-ranked mage and the other was a warrior. The two behind them was also mages but aside from the B-ranked Mage, the man who looks like a leader, was surprisingly an A-ranked Mage. Two B-ranked Mages and One B-ranked warrior. Most importantly, there was one A-ranked Mage ... ... If it was anyone but Lyle, then it would have meant an insurmountable difference. Ostensibly it should be an uneventful battle not throwing up any surprises; considering the difference in number, it should be a straightforward victory for the higher number with high level ranks. ¡°Die immediately weirdo!¡± The B-ranked warrior sneered, pulling out his axe. Activating his body strengthening, the B-ranked warrior''s body had become invulnerable, and he was a 100 times more confident now. Even one strike from his axe would mean a fatal blow for his opponent. An ordinary group of kidnappers wouldn''t usually possess such strength but it seemed like these four had some unknown goal much different from just mere kidnapping. "Master ... should we kill them ?" One of the black sword dangling on Lyle''s waist trembled. Lyle shook his head. "No, I want to try something~" ... ... The two black men moved closer and closer. Seeing this, Lyle''s playful eyes changed and looked as sharp as a knife. His mouth curled up and formed a cold smile before moving his mana. Lyle wrapped his entire body in magical power in an instant and activated his own [ Body Strengthening ] but this wasn''t an ordinary body strengthening. He added something on his mana and fire immediately enveloped his body. A cloud of raging flames that was a few times larger than before rumbled loudly. In his hands, it formed into a giant blazing ball that looked like the sun, floating motionless above Lyle''s head causing the two black men to halt their advances because of shock¡­ Lyle then flicked his hand, conjuring a great blaze of flames. Those flames seemed to have life, riding the hot air currents and enveloped his body. In the sky, the sun-like blazing ball of flames suddenly turned into mysterious rings of fire. And after a few seconds, the ball of flames turned into three rings of fire in the sky and then floated down, surrounding his body and mysteriously revolving. Under Lyle''s controls, these rings of fire looked extremely calm and docile, as if it was not going to explode at all¡­ This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The appearance of these flames caused the four black clothed men''s expression to change. Everyone suddenly had the impulse to run away ... even the leader, the A-ranked Mage suddenly felt frightened as he slowly stepped back in fear. Smiling mischievously under his mask, Lyle didn''t stop his experiment. Closing his eyes, he manipulated the rings of fire and slowly absorb it on his body. The moment the three rings of fire touched his skin, his whole body suddenly ignited in fire. His hair began to lit in flames and his body''s color became dyed in crimson red. His deep black eyes turned bloodshot and his black clothes burned in flames but unexpectedly didn''t turned into to ash, but instead turning Lyle into a blazing man. Suddenly, an illusory image of a massive Flame Dragon appeared behind him. It was a piece of flame slowly coagulated and become a giant flame that looked like a Fire Dragon. There was a dragon¡¯s head, body, wings and tail, and every single part of the Fire Dragon¡¯s body was equipped with raging flames. It was huge, several hundred meters in length, and it erupted with a domineering air of profound superiority. It was a sovereign of the sky! The four black men suddenly let out miserable, desperate shrieks. Now that they saw something unimaginable, they couldn''t help but trembled, and their expressions were those of dread. They wanted to flee, but it was too late. They could only stared with wide eyes, panting, their faces covered with shock. ¡°Wh ... What''s that ?!!¡± ¡°An S rank! He¡¯s definitely an S rank!¡± The four men, everyone was staring at the scene, their minds reeling. The Flame Dragon behind Lyle lifted its head toward the sky in a soundless furious roar,before slowly dissipating. The blazing flames dancing on Lyle''s body shined in the dark night, illuminating the usually dark alley. Raising his head, Lyle a dejected sigh. It seems like the experiment is a failure. What Lyle experimented was integration ... An ability to intigrate the body to become one with an element like fire, water, earth lightning, wind and other kinds of existing elements. Making the [ Body Strengthening ] as the base, Lyle called this magic; [ Elemental Strengthening ]. In these past few days, Lyle was thinking of making new abilities to add on his arsenal. He can''t just rely on his [ Sword Release ] and [ Demi-Dragon Form ] because this skills required too much mana. Although it was without no doubt the strongest skills he had, but if he were to fought for a long time, he will be the one who will be defeated ... worse ... killed. These skills were not suited for long battles as it drained almost his mana and stamina. That is why he was looking for a skill he can use that required less mana consumption but still possess a huge firepower that won''t lose to his existing skills. However, all the skills he thought of until now always required a huge consumption of mana and stamina. Although not as exhausting as the [ Sword Release ] and the [ Demi-Dragon Form ], they were still not enough. The same as this one''s experiment; [ Elemental Strengthening ], One-third of his mana was depleted immediately just to control the fire and intigrate it to his body. It was also too flashy~ Letting out a wry smile, Lyle faced the kidnappers in front of him. "Well, well, the night is nigh, shall we begin?" At this moment, the four kidnappers were utterly shocked. Lyle''s sudden power up has intimidated them. The four men felt a wave of hot air rushing towards them. It started to become difficult to breathe as well. Causing them to immediately secretly increased their alertness. They suddenly realized that their skins felt hot and scalp tingling from the blazing flames. Those who were not powerful enough even realized that their skin were burnt. They couldn¡¯t help but be fearfully surprised¡­ They still held a considerable distance away from the him yet they still managed to receive some damage ... ? If they were hit directly by his fists, wouldn¡¯t they be done for then? Seeing Lyle turned into a blazing man, even the leader of the four felt a shiver down his spine. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he allowed this weird man to release all of his power. ¡°D-don''t tell me ... you''re an S-ranked Mage !?¡± One of the kidnapper suddenly muttered out, his voice trembling. Chapter 79: [ Phantom World ] ¡°That can''t be possible ... he''s just a brat ¡­!¡± The Leader¡¯s voice sounded a little choked. Judging by his figure, he should have been just around Sixteen to Seventeen years old. If not, older but not older than twenty ... How can he reached S-ranked in such a young age ? However, the enormous mana leaking out from his body as well as the strange but powerful looking magic that an A rank and below couldn''t use caused the leader and the four men to classify his existence as an S rank. They really couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. What is that magic ? How can you possess such strength ?! I''ve never heard of something like that before!?¡± The leader couldn''t help but be agitated. "None of your business~" Lyle didn''t bother to explain and started walking towards them. "Tsk! Even still, do you think that you can just fight here ? This is Academy City you know! It''s forbidden to fight inside the city! The guards should''ve noticed us by now!" The leader was so startled that he nearly retreated several steps, but he held his ground. He spoke in a fierce and unyielding manner, but concealed deep within him was the terror he truly felt. ¡°You guys, we need to retreat and escape ... we can''t draw any attention!¡± "How about this girl ?" "Leave her be! I will explain to Master why we failed ..." The leader immediately ordered. The enigmatic man had given him an enormous mental pressure! He was a bit terrified. Even though he was an A-ranked Mage, he wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. And even though if one looked closely, the strength between both parties are still imbalance. They still held a considerable advantage because of numbers. However, he knew that although the gap between A rank and S rank was only a level, the difference was still extremely wide, similar to a chasm. The advancement of a B rank to A rank wasn''t the same as the advancement of an A rank to an S rank. S rank and above are totally different realm compared to the lower ranks. Think of it like this, the power held by an A ranker is similar to a machine gun... very powerful. However, S ranker''s power was similar to a missile. Machine gun VS. Missiles ... even a fool would understand which is stronger. Their power level was like heaven and earth. S rank Mages can even contend against several A rankers ... much less them who were only consist of three B rankers and one A rank Mage ... Fighting him ? That''s just seeking death! More importantly, this enigmatic man before them uses strange magic he had never heard before to attack. His abilities might be stronger than an ordinary S ranker. ... ... ¡ªLyle implausibly listened to the kidnappers conversation. But he didn''t tried to stop them and only wore a casual look. It seems like they thought that they can really leave this place that easily ~ When the four kidnappers hastily turned around to leave, they suddenly noticed something strange. The Alley they were originally at was nowhere to be seen. Behind them became a long corridor. Seeing this strange scene, their hearts couldn''t help but stir in fright. What is happening ? There shouldn''t be corridor here but a corner turning right! There was nothing there. It was supposed to be there. But, not even a shadow was left. The leader couldn''t help but panicked right away. Realizing that, Lyle spoke so as to ridicule them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s nothing on your right though? In the first place, where are we ?¡± The leader couldn¡¯t respond to this mysterious phenomenon. There was no reason. It was impossible. Just like what he said, where are they ? He couldn''t recognized this place ... much less this corridor. Confusion and questions filled his head, what was going on? Then something suddenly struck the leader''s mind. He then turned around and faced the still standing black clothed man. "You ... what did you do ?" ¡°That¡¯s right. There are two answers I can think up. It¡¯s either that we were transported in some unknown place without you knowing, or, we are inside an imaginary world~¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, there¡¯s no way¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Then where are we ?" ¡°Th-That is¡­¡± Even if he asked him, he didn¡¯t know the answer. It was true that he didn''t know what was happening. It was like a different world. "Leader! What are you talking about! He should have been the one who did this! It should''ve been an illusion!" The other black clothed man couldn''t held it anymore and speak. Stolen novel; please report. ""That''s right! That''s right!"" Hearing his words, the other men immediately agreed. "We will find it out after defeating him! I don''t believe we can''t kill this brat!" After speaking so the man which was wearing a rock armor immediately rushed towards Lyle. "No, stop!" The leader''s voice was drowned by the powerful shockwave released by the Rock man''s attack. When he was almost a meter away from Lyle, the rock man immediately waved his his rock covered hand and released his first move towards Lyle. "Rock Descent!" As if a huge boulder of rock fell down from the sky, a huge shadow covered Lyle''s figure. It seems like this rock guy was a magic warrior~ Lyle mused himself. With regards to this attack that would even made anyone turned pale, Lyle didn''t tried to dodge. Instead, raised his head to look at the incoming boulder above him and reached out his left hand and opened his palm, meeting the attack with just a single hand¡­ When the four men saw this, they were dumbstruck. Could it be that this guy wanted to stop the attack with just his hand? When rock guy saw this, he was delighted. He never thought even in his dreams that this abominable brat would underestimate him and try to stop his attack with a single hand. That was equivalent to him seeking death. Even if he was indeed an S ranker, he didn''t believe that he would be left unscathed after taking his attack! Immediately, instead of weakening the strength in his hands, the rock guy increased it even more, intent on smashing Lyle to the ground. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him with one move, he would definitely be gravely injured. This was definitely a chance bestowed to him by the heavens. He must not miss it, or it might not happen again¡­ If he had known that this would just use a single hand to stop his move, he would have used his strongest attack he could muster. But this is fine! If he could kill this brat, he could brag it on his companions that he defeated a powerful guy like this brat! A loud explosion resounded. The loud sound pierced the three men''s ears which was standing behind the rock guy. Seeing the dusts and dirt flying around, the rock took a deep breath, and surveyed the pitiful state of the abominable brat''s previous position. That brat was buried within the remains of the rock. Thinking that that brat might have died, the rock guy suddenly felt a huge achievement. Underestimating him was a huge mistake! However, just as the corners of his mouth were about to turn up into a smile, he suddenly heard a voice. "Ho ho, it seems you''re not just all talk~" The casual voice sent shivers from the rock guy and the others on their spine. "HA!" The rock''s boulder, dusts and dirt floating around were being blown into the sky piece by piece and a huge pillar of flame rose up towards the sky. When the dust were cleared, the four men could see the burning figure that wasn''t even injured the slightest. Seeing Lyle''s appearance, the rock guy''s eyes widened until they were bigger than a bull¡¯s. He was fine? He was smashed by the [ Rock Descent ] like an ant. How can he be fine? ¡°He has condensed a flame shield in his hand before your attack had hit him." The leader who watched carefully during the fight answered. His voice grim. "That can''t be!?" "My [ Rock Descent ] isn''t something that can be blocked easily!" "But he did it easily! And that''s the fact!" The leader''s face were almost as pale as a sheet of paper. He then turned around. "We don''t have a choice. I don''t think we can defeat him. use the girl as a hos --- where''s the girl?" The huge sack which were in the ground beside them just now suddenly vanished. Noticing this, the leaders face became even more pale. "You won''t find it ..." Lyle''s nonchalant voice startled the leader. "... give it up~" "You ... what did you do? No, this must be this place power! Is this an illusion ? no, ... a barrier ?!" As if he suddenly realized something, the leader''s eyes became as wide as it can be. "You have a good head on your shoulders~" Lyle''s cheerful voice resounded. " That''s right ... this is my barrier ¡± Chapter 80: [ Master Snake ] ¡°Phantom World?¡± The word Lyle muttered was something he didn¡¯t know. It might have been something that he used, but he didn¡¯t understand it at all. "Don''t lie! There''s no such barrier! I never heard of a barrier like this before!" Just what is this magic he was using ? All of it were strange ... he never heard of these magics before! "Well, even if you tell me that~" Lyle shrugged his shoulder. " This is inside a barrier I created. You might even call it imaginary space. Like this ..." With just a flick of his finger, the huge sack containing the girl appeared beside Lyle. Flicking his finger again, the sack instantly disappeared as if it was just an illusion. "See ... I can somehow control the things inside this place~ A world I created. Everything here exist for my own will." ¡°Wh-What? Imaginary space? What are you talking about? What did you do?¡± Even though he tried to explain his magic, the leader couldn¡¯t understand it at all. As a mage, he had never seen anything like this, nor thought that any of the elements could do this. Magic was something that came from elements. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Wood, Darkness, and Light. Magic always consisted of one of these elements. Mages brought forth the elements to the process, and magic was created. But, there was no element that was supposed to be essential here. Nothing. "Well, you won''t be able to understand it even if I really did explain it ... There are many more strange things in the world. If you go down to hell, you can ask Uncle Hades all about it. " Lyle had a rogue-like smile under his mask. ¡°... Anyway, I had to go back immediately or else they would worry~" ¡°Five minutes should be fine" Lyle laughed. Lyle did not even need to use Sakura and Yuki that he normally used. Instead, he rushed towards the rock guy directly. Crimson colored flames suddenly sprouted from his right hand. The power in his body exploded a million times again. The crimson colored flames raged about. As if it was alive, it wrapped around his body. Before the rock guy could react, his face had already been caught by Lyle in a clawhold. The rock guy was shocked as his face paled. The leader was also shocked, roaring, ¡°Stop!¡± Lyle did not speak, but his eyes that was filled with killing intent told veryone present of a fact, and that was, the rock guy''s death was imminent! The rock guy frantically exploded his strength. He used his rock hand to break free but failed. He then sent a punch at Lyle''s body but for some reason, before it hits, a circular flames would condensed and block his attacks. Lyle was like a mountain, he wouldn''t even budge even with his herculean strength! Under the extreme and excruciating heat, he could see his despair, the crimson flames shining brilliantly, coming nearer and nearer towards him¡­ He had never seen death flashing through his mind before, but he saw his life¡¯s flashback at this moment He was finished! "Aaaaaaaarrrrrrgggghhhh!!!" He didn¡¯t even have the time to speak. It was as if some kind of envoy from Hell sent to capture souls. His body stood still for moment, then, suddenly, it started to spasm violently. His whole body was consumed by crimson flames. The flames consumed him layer upon layer until he became a charred corpse. His tall and robust body dropped loudly on the ground. "How dare you!! Attack! Kill him!" Seeing the charred corpse, the leader became even more frenzied and immediately ordered to attack Lyle. However, when the three men rushed towards Lyle, without any warnings, red flames suddenly rose high into the air and exploded on an immense surface, pushing towards them. It seems like what they thought of before was really correct. This abominable brat was really an S ranker! His brother had been easily killed by him and that is the best proof! He hurriedly gathered all the mana in his body before he violently exploded it out in order to confront the firewall that was suddenly right in front of him. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Without any sound, the flaming star scattered in all directions as his mana continued to reverberate in the whole place. He was surprised to discover that the firewall didn¡¯t have the slightest amount of power. However, when the flames faded away, the place where Lyle had stood, which was not too far away from them, was empty. Only the rock guy''s charred body was left, burning as it was before. He disappeared ?! Where is he ? "Aaaahh!" Suddenly a fearful scream echoed in the whole place. Hastily turning around, the leader saw one of his brother''s entire body was scorched black as it fell in place ... dead! "Aaaahhhh!! Help, brother help!!" Another one screamed. The leader was terrified; his mind was blank and he couldn¡¯t think or react. When he turned his head, he found another body, burned to death. This time, the leader''s mind ceased to work. He was terrified as he fell on his butt ... trembling. At this moment, he was finally scared. Three of his brothers were now dead ... just like that. He couldn''t even see how they died! "Now then ... you are next ..." Not far away from him, a burning figure suddenly materialize from thin air. As an A ranker, the leader hasn''t experience something like this before. He was strong and powerful ... that was the fact ... Until now ... All resistance is futile! Even if he fought, the conclusion have already been engraved in the stone. In front of this monster, he finally realized how weak he really was and started shivering uncontrollably. He backed off instinctively; there wasn¡¯t any more arrogance left in him. He had a scared expression on his face and was preparing to escape. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t kill you ... I still have something to ask you~¡± A humming noise filled the leader''s head. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Aside from peeing and crapping his pants, he was also drooling; his drool was like a waterfall. Every word and sentence Lyle said was like a sword hanging over his head, and if he gave the signal, the swords would rain down and mince him into pieces. Suddenly, a boom was heard and they heard an echo that sounded like something was cracking. ¡°Oh?¡± Looking up, Lyle saw that the sky was cracking. A fissure was running across the sky and all he could see underneath it was a black of the darkest pitch. ¡°It seems like someone is trying to destroy my field~" The fissure continued to grow larger and the sound of creaking could then be heard from other places as well. Then it shattered. It was no metaphor. The whole place shattered like a broken glass. An instant later, the scenery grew distorted. A figure quickly flew towards the black clothed man leader, grabbed him and soared into the sky. He¡¯s actually able to break my ? This guy probably has, at least, the strength of an S rank! Lyle focused his eyes and saw a man wearing shallow white robes. It¡¯s a very handsome man around twenty to thirty years of age. He never thought that a strong person like him would suddenly appear! When the black clothed man leader opened his dazed eyes, he saw the white clothed man and let out a breath of relief, ¡°M, Master Snake, why have you come ¡­ ¡­¡± The white clothed man did not answer, but had his deep eyes staring at Lyle. The corner of his mouth leaked a profound smile, ¡°Aside from the famous Headmaster, there¡¯s another interesting guy. I believe that the lord will definitely be interested in this person.¡± When Lyle''s was broken, the surrounding scenery instantly changed into a dark alley. The huge sack carrying the kidnap girl can be seen on its original position where the leader dropped it before. It seemed as if it was not moved even the slightest. "Breaking some of my stuff without compensation ... isn''t that kinda rude ?" Lyle smiled wryly. He raised his hand and summoned dozens of flames floating on the air. It then changed into a bird like figure and flew towards the white clothed man. "" Chapter 81: [ Howling Flames ] Seeing the flames that looked like small birds charging towards him, the white clothed man swept his sleeve and two shields looking ice appeared in front of him. An Ice mage. Lyle secretly thought. When the hit the , it suddenly exploded. The shockwave threw the white clothed man which was floating in the air, a few steps back, making its body sway to keep balance. The black clothed man leader, however, was spitting a mouthful of blood. It seems the shockwave hit him hard~ Despite being pushed back, the white clothed man remained calm as he looked at Lyle¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°I wonder, what your name is? And your magic seemed quite peculiar ... " Seeing the calm look on the white clothed man, Lyle''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitched in annoyance. It seemed like he wasn''t the least bit affected by the explosive ability. is a fire based magic skills that although small and can easily be underestimated, its speed and explosive power can make even B rankers run out of their moneys. But to think it was block by this guy so easily ... Tsk! ... And here I thought that was a good idea~ "Hmph! My name isn''t important ... however, if you really insist then ..." Feeling annoyed all of a sudden, Lyle snorted and summoned another fire balls. But this time, they are not small birds but a two meter size hound. "... You can call me ... Zuko, though I don''t have any scar on my face but ... pleasure to meet you~" With a wave of his hand, the blazing hound immediately rushed towards the white clothed man. The white clothed man''s face immediately changed when he saw the blazing hound rushing towards them. His eyebrows twitched and his tongue couldn''t help but clicked in displeasure. "Suit yourself!" declared the white clothed man in a bold voice as a kind of frigid whirlwind began to arise. The sudden mana overflowing from his body then became a maddening blizzard that pierced blazing hound''s body. "!" And with a snap as well as some other little sounds the whole area suddenly submerged into snow blizzard. The trembling of the air as well as the delicate crushing sounds was by no means unpleasant and was actually melodic like an elegant, awe-inspiring symphony. Be it either like glass or like ice crystals, it then freeze the blazing hound''s body and shattered it like a piece of glass. Seeing this, Lyle''s eyes narrowed and became as sharp as knives. It seemed like this white guy is really strong ... he needs to become even more serious. "Zuko ... huh, " The white clothed man''s voice resounded in the whole place. "It seemed like you''re really powerful ... even more powerful than what I''ve expected. I never heard of a mage that could make their magic spell take an animal form ... interesting~" "Oh? Really?" Lyle somewhat mused. Right now, sounds of rushing could be heard from the distance. It seemed like the guards have finally noticed their little scribble~ I need to end this right now! Deciding that, Lyle immediately focused his magic on his body and a huge flame pillar appeared behind him. "Ah, giving magic a form is really a troublesome process. They need more mana than an ordinary magic and they also need a complex image to construct ... but still, I like doing it this way because, I can create stronger magic and also can help me train myself thoroughly~" "Just like this ... < Howling Flames> ..." He said coolly. The huge pillar of flame began to merge and formed a huge wolf-like creature. It then raised its head and howled towards the sky. " ... " ¡°Haha, sure! An apex expert speaks with his strength.¡± Snake proudly smiled, concentrating his attention to the sky. He has absolute confidence in his strength; he was an S ranker, why would he be afraid of this small magic? Snake proudly stood his ground, his clothes fluttering in the wind. If one paid close attention, his face is fair, his black eyes have a deep luster, those thick brows, tall nose and delicate lips were showing his elegance and grace. If no one knew about his identity and based him on his looks alone, it¡¯d be enough to charm countless girls. Lyle coldly stared at him. If he thinks that his magic is just for show ... then he would certainly pay some price for underestimating him! Since the opposite party is so confident, Lyle won¡¯t be polite. The huge blazing wolf immediately rushed towards the white clothed man. ¡°Master Snake, careful! Don¡¯t underestimate that guy!¡± The black clothed man leader quickly reminded him. Snake coldly snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these mere flames will be able to do anything to me!¡± He was an Ice Mage and an S rank at that. What''s the greatest weakness of all fire mages? Of course that''s water and ice magic is one form of water... Why would he be afraid of these small flames? He just wants to test the power of this unknown man. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Everyone that stepped into S rank would feel that they stepped into the pinnacle of this world. In their view, S rank is equivalent to a god. At least in the level of humanity, they have become a supreme existence. This kind of confidence of standing in the pinnacle isn¡¯t something that can be shaken by small brat. Lyle understands the thoughts of these rankers pretty well, when facing a powerful opponent, they would want to try and have a test to verify their strength. They thought that when they have finally reached the S ranked realm, they have become extremely powerful ... Hmph, that''s just ridiculous! Upon meeting Sheila ... Lyle had realized that S ranked realm were just the beginning. It''s not the end ... they just managed to step into the stage where they can be considered powerful beings. Seeing Snake''s unparalleled power under the sky¡¯s gaze, the corner of Lyle''s lips formed into a smile. This guy is the same as the famous villains in anime. They disdained everything under the sky, feeling that they were an unparalleled existence and caused trouble everywhere. However, they never imagined that they would be chased by originally weak protagonists that had an OP power called.... ! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then taste my strike!¡± Lyle''s eyes burst forth with light, controlling the Blazing wolf with a low growl. Pushing the blazing wolf forward, the sky went into chaos and the land became shrouded in darkness, covering the sun and moon. It seemed like a meteor that fell from the sky. That terrifying pressure was like a wave that was heading for the white clothed man. Sensing this terrifying power, Snake''s brows slightly twitched. This is the most powerful magic he has ever faced since reaching S rank. ¡°Glad you¡¯ve come!¡± Snake still didn¡¯t have any fear, and gathered all of the energy in his body. What with him specializing in ice and snow magic, no flames in this world he cannot extinguish! Greatly resembled falling snow on a winter¡¯s day. The fragments that drifted through the air, that were both metallic and ice in nature, could be both controlled by him as well as used for both offense and defense as well. These devilish fragments that filled the air could cut through flesh with a single touch. If he had them converge he would be able to create a vortex that no one would be able to escape from. Indeed, Snake was strong, but: I can¡¯t help but smile--- Lyle thought because even if he admit that this white clothed man was strong he was still confident of his own strength. He believes that he was still even stronger than him. ¡°Let¡¯s just see how you will dodge my blades, ¡± Snake quietly muttered. was a magic skill capable of attacking from all angles if its wielder so wished it. It was able to chop up its targets as well as ¡°isolate¡± its targets so they wouldn¡¯t be able to move a single inch and even had an ability to freeze everything they touched. To Snake he was strong but conceited as a result as well. He thought that regardless who it was, even if it was SS ranker much less this brat, they would not be able to dodge his blades. However, this was just conceitedness on his part. Against someone like Lyle, who was ¡°irrationality¡± incarnate, he just did nothing but underestimate him as well as raising his own ego. Lyle''s eyes slightly narrowed. The blazing flames of the were now at full power, without preserving any strength. Boom! The heavens and earth shook as this terrifying sound turned into wave and swept throughout the surrounding area. In an instant, every houses and buildings underneath this power were in a complete mess from the shockwave, and the surrounding buildings were cracking and falling apart. Flaming remnants swept across the place, splitting the houses and building like tofu being cut up by a knife. Various terrified screams resounded in the sky. In the not so distant part, there were now dozens of guard arriving but still couldn''t approach because of the intensity of the battle. Black smoke arose. The place was filled with traces of burning and corrosion. To the west, Snake had frozen the west side into a frozen hell. To the east, the blazing wolf had turned whatever it touches into flames. Around it, snow melted and began to emit steam. With its body blazing like an intense sun, everything it passed was ignited into flames. Its huge body was like a burning sun, shooting rays that made people unable to open their eyes. On the other side, Snake''s did not show any signs of weakening; it continued to attack the blazing body of the huge wolf causing it to spin around in wind and snow. The entire battle caused the place half cold and half hot, which was a sight to marvel. Such terrifying energy! This isn¡¯t a power that a human can reach! Chapter 82: [ A Loli ? ] The black clothed man leader and the other people who arrived at the scene, their expressions changed. Any one of them would instantly turn into dust when facing such power alone. However, the conclusion had seemed to finally arrive... When Snake''s full power came into contact with the huge blazing wolf, his face instantly turned ghastly pale, the skin on his arm had split open, exposing torn muscles. Because he realized something... Even though he was using all his might, when the flames which were covering the huge wolf''s body touched the Snow Blizzard, it will be frozen momentarily and then once again ignited. More importantly, every new flames that will ignite were more powerful and hotter than the previous one! Furthermore, the speed it regenerate its flames has increased every single time ... At the end, it''s as if the blazing wolf wasn''t affected by the freezing blizzard at all! Since he was about to be engulfed by these raging waves of flames, for the first time in his life, he was anxious and immediately condensed dozens of thick ice shield one after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, when these shields cancelled a portion of the blazing wolf¡¯s flames, they instantly turned into ashes. But the blazing wolf couldn''t stop as if it was alive; it was clawing the ice shields and slicing it into pieces like tofu. Snake never imagined that the power of the blazing wolf would reach such a pinnacle degree, even dozens of thick ice shields were unable to protect him. Left with no choice, Snake immediately break a black colored stone. The mysterious black stone created a formless energy and suddenly exploded. The shockwave threw the blazing wolf flying away, and turning into smoke before disappearing. No one knew what this black stone was, but it unexpectedly has such powerful energy. Boom! But Snake and the black clothed man were not an exception either and were also sent flying several hundred meters before they were able to stop. Especially Snake who was close to the explosion. His chest heavily moved up and down to catch his breath, his clothes were torn to pieces by the explosion and his body was full of wounds. He was in a very sorry state. If he didn¡¯t use the mysterious black stone, Snake would have probably died. Even though his strength is at an S rank, he was unable to withstand a blow from this mysterious abominable brat! A trace of fear flashed across his eyes, he overestimated his own strength. On his mind, the black clothed masked brat appeared even more mysterious and strange. Just who is this guy? How can he be so strong?! He really did not expect this mysterious guy to be so powerful. Snake held onto his chest, that ghastly pale face had a trace of respect as he said, ¡° I admit you''re strong ... but the next time we meet again, the result will be different!" Finish speaking, Snake grabbed a hold of the black clothed man leader and flew away, disappearing into the sky in just a blink of an eye. Clicking his tongue, Lyle wanted to chase after him but suddenly dozens of silhouettes appeared behind him. Tsk! The guards are here! It would be very troublesome if they find me here! Turning around, Lyle wanted to leave when he suddenly remembered about the girl ... Oh right! I momentarily forgot about her! Lyle suddenly remembered the existence of the girl who had has almost been kidnapped. He forgot about her existence because of the appearance of that white clothed man. Should I leave here there? Anyway, the guards are coming ... No, that would be somewhat inappropriate. What if other men noticed her, oh well ... I''m working as a Hero right now, so might as well do it until the end. But still ... that guy was strong. Just who the heck are they? What is their purpose in here? I doubt that they are just mere kidnappers or assassins. Shaking his head, Lyle''s figure vanished in thin air. ... ... ¡°Well then ¡­¡± After confirming his surroundings, Lyle placed the sack on the ground and gently opened it. ¡°Ugh ...¡± With a thud, a soft slender limb was exposed, together with a painful groan coming out from the young lady in the sack. Seeing that the girl was okay without a slightest injury, Lyle was somewhat relieved as he gently unfastened the ropes binding the sack. Only 10 seconds were needed to finish the deed. After seeing who emerged from inside the bag, Lyle couldn''t help but leak a voice of admiration. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The girl was about the same age as Lyle, somewhere between twelve or thirteen years old. She has an absolute baby face, with silky violet-blonde hair, purple colored irises, and her overall appearance that can be called a Loli. Her face is very delicate and you could easily see she was a minor. And although she looked cute she was still very childish. Right now, she is extremely frightened, her whole body is trembling continuously, and her small pear shaped face is tear stained. Furthermore, there was an awfully tacky set of handcuffs worn around those snappable looking thin hands. Really ... to handcuff those thin hands, those guys knows some hardcore S&M stuff~ The dress she is wearing is very formal, but had already gotten messy. Her disheveled dress showed her shoulder, thigh, and bare back, it¡¯s like the ultimate seduction weapon. But, unfortunately ... I had just become an adult so such temptation won''t work that easily~ Hehe, I''ve become an experienced person now! ¡°You are safe now, kiddo.¡± Lyle softly said. He softens his voice as he could as to not scare the trembling little loli. The girl was curled up on the ground when she heard Lyle''s voice. She lifted up her face and looked at him with blurry eyes with her mouth slightly agape. She tried to speak but only a painful groan and some incoherent words would go out from her mouth. It seemed like she was really scared. Lyle thought and helps her to stand up. As if telling her that she would be okay, Lyle sent her a dazzling smile as he slowly but gently strokes her head. "Don''t worry, everything''s going to be alright now~ Big Brother is here ~" "......" Seeing Lyle''s gentle actions, the girl was momentarily surprised and remained silent. Although she didn''t know who Lyle was, it seemed like she was somehow felt secure when she felt Lyle gently stroking her hair and hearing his gentle voice. Her breath was white and floated up, disappearing before long. She had no coat and it seemed like tonight was awfully cold. ¡°Can¡¯t be helped ¡­¡± Wearing a wry smile, Lyle immediately said and put the black coat he had been wearing half forcibly onto her. ¡°T ... .... nk ... u ... ... uch¡­¡± Feeling the warmth, the girl slowly muttered but it was then drowned by her sob as tears once again flowed from her eyes. Biting her red lips, she then extended her hands which were handcuffed, and unwaveringly stared into Lyle''s eyes. Her expression seemed to beg that she wanted to take the handcuff off. Lyle smiled once again while nodding his head. Raising a black thin sword, Lyle pretty much slowly but gently swung down the sword. A snapping sound was produced when the handcuffs lock got cut by the blade and was sent flying. Her arms, which now have regained their freedom, powerlessly drooped down. Not feeling the constraint from her hands anymore, the girl¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªgradually revealed a smile. "Ah......" Just when the girl was about to say something, she suddenly trembled and collapsed. It happened so abruptly, like the severing of a thread. Surprised, Lyle instantly reacted by supporting her fallen over body. He carried her by her surprisingly skinny shoulders and hips which felt like they could be broken with the slightest impact. Just as Lyle was about to carry the unconscious girl, Lyle''s sleeve abruptly trembled. Immediately, a little shadow shot forth. Revealing a small yet cute head of a snake. It then floated towards the girl, looking at her curiously. Its little crystalline eyes exuding high intellect. "Hisha ...?" Looking at Lyle, the silver colored snake''s eyes seemed to ask, ''Who is this girl?'' Smiling, Lyle extended his hand and gently strokes the little snake''s head affectionately. After being with Weiss these past few days, Lyle learned that the little snake was actually still a baby. After feeding it with his mana, just like a little kitten, it will then fall asleep for a long time. This little guy¡¯s daily routine was just eating and sleep, eat and sleep. However, what surprised him was the fact that Weiss took really long naps after every meal. Each time he woke up, his aura would be several times stronger. This little guy was getting stronger at a frightening speed! Smiling bitterly, Lyle could only shake his head. If this little snake matured, just how strong would it be? Chapter 83: [ Bad Feeling ] Aside from Sheila, Lyle wasn¡¯t worried that Moori and Sasha would notice that a huge fight had broke out from the center of Academy City because he had [ Silent Sanctuary ] a magical barrier that keeps people away around his mansion. It not only blocked mana fluctuations, but it also implanted the urge of not wanting to approached that place into those nearby. Because of that, just like the name suggested, Lyle¡¯s Mansion had become an inviolable sanctuary. Although it wouldn¡¯t fooled Sheila¡¯s godly perception, it was enough to isolate the house from the outside noise so Sasha and Moori shouldn¡¯t be able to notice the commotion happening here. However, if he suddenly brought this girl back, he would surely be showered by questions and would be nag like a little child. And answering it all seemed troublesome so avoiding such situation was the right choice. In the first place, he didn¡¯t know this girl so it should be better to not be acquainted with her¡­. but what should he do now? What is the best course of action to take? Should he really take her back with him? But that seemed inappropriate and troublesome~ she¡¯s not an abandoned kitten after all¡­ At his wit¡¯s end while holding on to the girl, Lyle was at a loss over what to do¡ª ¡°Master? What will you do with that girl?¡± One of the black sword on his waist trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡± ¡°But master, if you suddenly bring back this girl, won¡¯t that headmaster of yours misunderstand something?¡± ¡°You have a point there ¡­ ¡± Lyle frowned his eyebrows.¡±¡­ But what should I do then?¡± While Lyle was ransacking his brain over this, Sakura, the seemingly older sister between the twin foxes suddenly said, ¡°Master, it might be a little presumptuous of me but if you add another member of your harem, I will surely throw a huge fireball on your sleep ¡­ you got that, master ?¡± Instantly, Lyle¡¯s insides froze over. The surrounding¡¯s atmosphere became like a blizzard in the frozen mountains, what exactly was she worried about? ¨C Danger, this was a super huge danger, his instincts as a dragon told him. ¡°S-Sister, d-don¡¯t be too hard on master. He is our Lord after all; you have to forgive his slightly ¡®Mischievous¡¯ actions. In the end, he got through with that little poison by using someone as a ¡®Medicine. ¡­ I, I even already forgiven the fact that he didn¡¯t even thought about us at that moment¡­ so you should forgive master for it too.¡± Spoken like an understanding, sensible lady, Lyle was touched by Yuki¡¯s word at first however, hearing the middle of her sentence gave her a huge frostbite. She even stressed the words ¡®Mischievous¡¯ and ¡®Medicine¡¯ as if she wasn¡¯t directing her words at him but herself. On further thought, he realized this matter could easily be misinterpreted. No, he had not done anything against his conscience, so it should be fine¡ª Thinking about this situation really gave him a headache. ¡°Yuki, Sakura, I hope you can stop misunderstanding. What happened before was just a coincidence, as a gentleman, I ought to take respons¡ª¡± ¡°H-Here you go talking like that again, Master! I-I know everything already!¡± Yuki shouted at Lyle for his interruption. ¡°Since Master represents the pinnacle of popularity, you not only took turns enjoying love adventures with three girls, but not satisfied with that, you also established a relationship with the Academy¡¯s Headmaster through playful and mischievous acts, so that later on, y-you will have a good foundation of your later conquest.¡± ¡°Oh, you have a point there~¡± ¡°P-Please don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡± ¡°R-right, what should we do with this girl then?¡± Lyle could feel the pressure coming from them while he was raising his objections, so he immediately decided to change the topic. ¡°¡­ Changing the topic?¡± ¡°N-no, definitely not! I, I just want to go home immediately or else everyone would get worried.¡± ¡°¡±¡­ ¡­¡±¡± ¡°Fair enough, okay, we understand ¡­ we¡¯ll drop this matter for now.¡± Phew~ letting out a relieve sigh, Lyle once again think about his current predicament. What in the world should he do now? Carrying the unconscious girl in a princess-carry style, Lyle submerged himself on his thoughts. ¡­ ¡­ Letting out a sigh, after a few minutes of thinking, Lyle decided to dropped the fainted girl at the guard post and then go back. He can¡¯t just take her back in the house after all. If not, these two would get ballistic on him~ Besides, if he did that, someone will bound to know that he was one of the main culprits that ravage the center of the Academy City. And that would be really troublesome! It was a particularly difficult situation for Lyle, but he couldn¡¯t just leave a young girl alone in the middle of the street. And so he began thinking of the best way that he could do with the unconscious girl. And so, he believed that dropping her in the guard post would be the best way to get rid of her. It¡¯s better to forget all the things that happened for now. For the white clothed man, it seemed like he needs to investigate some stuff ¡­ ¡­ Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t capture that so-called Master Snake; if he did he should have gotten some answers¡­ In fact, Lyle wanted to chase him down, to eliminate an evil like him thoroughly from the face of the earth, leaving behind a threat to oneself was not in his nature. But the problem was, at present, while using [Elemental Strengthening]; [Flame Body] he couldn¡¯t cast any other elemental magic and thus couldn¡¯t chase him down. He was also momentarily suffering a huge rebound at that time. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. [Elemental Strengthening] was a strong skill but it possess a huge drawback; aside from an enormous mana requirement, only one element could be use one at a time. If he did, a huge rebound will happen ¡­ During the fight, when Lyle released the [Onibi-no-okami], he tried to cast another spell [Cyclone Cage] a wind magic spell that summon a huge cyclone enveloping a person like a cage. However, the moment he tried to do it, he was suddenly struck by a huge headache causing him to stop his actions. If not for this, he should¡¯ve been able to chase that guy when he fled¡­ Haa~ this skill still needs some improvement. Looking at the dark enveloped skies, Lyle narrowed his eyes and a sharp glint momentarily passed by it. ¡°¡­ A mysterious presence is starting to cover the world.¡± Something is going to happen ¡­ for that, he was sure of! ¡­ ¡­ As soon as Lyle left, a middle-aged man that had a lion-like presence rushed to the battlefield with a burst of wind. Seeing that there were many houses had collapsed, and the casualty was quite big, he was so angered that he began to cry out loudly. The battlefield was an utter mess. On the west were like a freezing hell. On the other side, there were small, yet to be extinguished fires dotting the area and some Infernos still ablaze. However, miraculously the people who were found dead could only be counted in one hand. This, of course was thanks to Lyle¡¯s [Phantom World]. Although it was broken by Snake, it was still constantly activated and possesses enough power to absorb damage from both parties, making the force of their attacks slightly weaken when they leaked out from the real world. The man stared in all directions, seeing how so many houses had been reduced to rubble, a blazing fury raged inside of him. ¡°¡­ This must have been caused by a battle between powerful mages. A fire and Ice type at that.¡± Gritting his teeth, the man voiced out his thoughts. ¡°¡­Investigate this properly. Two high ranking mages to do battle inside the Academy City ¡­ something bad must have happened.¡± ¡°Yes, milord.¡± Another man behind him nodded. The man nodded as well. ¡°If such an exalted personage as mages fought here nonchalantly, just what will happen in the future? What is it that is bound to occur?¡± Shaking his head, his fist trembled in fury, ¡°¡­ Even if we find the one responsible for this, I doubt anyone would dare to criticize them, much less sanction or punish them.¡± Mages had extremely high social standings in the society. And a mage possessing such destructive power like this? Even if he was in the presence of a king, he would not need to kneel or show obeisance. He could just chat while staying standing. From this, one could tell how exalted a high rank mage held. Normally, even an ordinary mage had the same social standing as a noble. Not just that, in the [Red Rose Academy], only noble mages can be found. Thus, they were not someone who could easily be mess with. Although Academy City was known as a standalone country, it was just on the surface. Behind the shadows of the City, various powers coming from different kingdoms were still operating secretly. The outrage in the powerful man¡¯s eyes was evident. He couldn¡¯t help but roar upwards at the heavens, ¡°This makes me furious, too furious!¡± To dare caused havoc inside the Academy City ¡­ that means that they were not scared of the consequences! Thinking like this, the powerful man couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger. A few people rushed over afterwards. When they saw the scene before them, they were so scared that they felt their legs go weak. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Immediately clean the surroundings! The conference between kingdoms is happening soon. I don¡¯t want them to see such an unsightly scene.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Aside from the furious men who were cleaning the battlefield, there¡¯s also another one which was hiding not so far away from the place. It was a figure wearing a black robe. His face covered entirely by its hood. ¡°Ha~ His Highness really knows how to drive this old me crazy ¡­ ¡°Shaking his head while letting out a dejected sigh, the black robed guy slowly muttered.¡±¡­ Oh well, I need to clean up this mess as soon as possible. I can¡¯t have them find out the prince involvement after all. But still ¡­¡± Turning his head, the eyes of the black robed man suddenly become sharp as knives as he gaze at the horizon. ¡°¡­ Those people ¡­ I think I need to do some investigation before her majesty arrived.¡± After saying that, the black robe¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared under the darkness. Only leaving, a faint, almost indiscernible sigh. [ Oh right guys ... I''m hosting Re:Otaku Prince and Hero Chronicle at this site~ http://creedstory.com/ Although it''s still new though so if you had the chance please visit~ There''s an extra chapter that will be posted there~ ] Chapter 84: [ How many girls did you play with before ? ] Lyle''s Bedroom. Moori''s POV. There were still some clothes in the bedroom, which was hanging on the wall. When she opened the wardrobe, she saw Lyle''s monotonous coat and shirts neatly hanging in there. He seemed to prefer black color. Moori hung her clothes beside his, then looked at them foolishly and suddenly wanted to smile. Really, everything happened so fast she didn''t have time to react... She would never had thought before that something like this would happen to her ... What happened between her and Lyle was really like a fantasy, a fairytale, and a dream. Indeed! She couldn¡¯t believe it. It was like a dream. However, if this is really a dream then she would rather never wake up from this dream, hoping that this beautiful dream would continue forever. But she also felt heartache. She knows that there were many barriers between their relationship! Lyle ¡­¡­ No! I need to be strong! I won''t care what other says nor think! As long as I can stay by his side forever, then I will endure all of it! She took off her shoes and lay on the bed. These past few days, so much have happened and now she was here. Together with a man way younger than her ... Is this what they call ''Living together''...? Although it seemed embarrassing, but now she suddenly did not want to leave. An inexplicable emotion, something which she also could not explain herself overflowed in her heart. Perhaps, it was because she was really head over heels for him? Moori lie in the bed and hit her head against her pillow. It was soft. As soon as she laid on it, she sank right in. He liked sleeping on soft mattresses? She didn''t know this until now ¡­ However, this kind of mattress actually wasn¡¯t very good for the back ¡­ she suddenly thought and decided to tell him to immediately change this to a new one. She didn''t want any mishap happening to her beloved prince ... = = Moori''s thoughts were jumbled as she picked up her ears to listen to the sounds in the next room. It was quiet. He should have gone to bed already? Wait ... where is his room? Now that I think about it, he just led me into this room but why are his clothes here? And besides... Sniffed ... She sniffed. The blanket smelled like him, a light scent which is slightly fragrant. The instant she thought about the fact that this bed was his, she, for some reason, would grow anxious¡­ especially while she was wearing his shirt and pants¡­ T.T ¡­ She couldn¡¯t sleep at all, you know? ¡­ Is this really his room...? Wait ... don''t tell me, he''s going to sleep with me ...?! ... ... Well, we already did it last night anyway ... so I guess its fine? >.< After several vivid but chaotic imaginations, she was suddenly startled out of her focused by something. Carefully, she tried to sense what it was. It seemed someone had entered the room¡­ Suddenly she heard footsteps but she was too anxious to lift her head from her pillow. Moori then felt a familiar hand on her shoulder. She lifted her head and saw Lyle smiling towards her. Her heart suddenly jumped ... like a surprised little kitten. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± His voice was right there beside the bed. Bending over, he explained quietly, ¡°The room still hasn''t cleaned well yet, so you can only stay here for now.¡± Lyle said to her while wearing a cool smile, ¡°You can sleep in this room temporarily. It was actually my room." "H-How about you?" "Me? I¡¯ll go sleep in the couch.¡± That seemed¡­ not very appropriate¡­ This is his house ... right? She continued to wrestle with herself over it. ¡°How about¡­ you sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch? It¡¯ll be too exhausting if you sleep on the couch,¡± She suggested softly. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± He stroked her hand that was gripping the blanket. ¡°Sleep now.¡± A tone like he was coaxing a little child to bed. ¡°I have to get up very early tomorrow morning and leave, so tomorrow you need to stay here. Don''t wander around outside by yourself, it''s not safe yet ... " Lyle paused for a moment. As if he was thinking something before shaking his head. He smiled and continued "... if you want to go outside, make sure to bring Sheila or Sasha with you. In that case, I will be reassured.¡± ... sweet... Hearing his words, Moori couldn''t help but felt warmth spreading inside her chest. Huh? He had to get up early? ... Oh, right! He needs to get up early. He said he wanted to attend the class. Noticing her worry, Lyle smiled and strokes her hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. I''ll be very careful tomorrow ...¡± Suddenly for some reason, Lyle seemed to be hiding something. Moori struggled for a little while longer but finally agreed. Lyle sat on the bed beside her. He then put a hand on her cheek and his free thumb gently caressed her lips. "You must be tired today right? Go on sleep ..." Moori felt troubled ... what should she do? She was type who couldn''t adjust well when sleeping in a bed other than her own, and as a result, causing her to become restless whenever she was lying on someone else bed. Much less, a man''s bed. She immediately tensed. Rolling over lightly, she tried to boost her own courage. She was so embarrassed she could die and immediately scrambled for a reason. She suddenly thought of something. And as if she had finally been set free, she immediately sat right up and pretended to glare at him. "Why do you suddenly act like this? How can you be so good attending someone like this? Aren''t you just twelve years old?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t deny it ... you suddenly change so much after last night! I''ve never seen you act so gentle like this before?! Y-you''re always seemed mischievous and naughty! Although I admit that you''re gentle but you''re also shameless ... so how can you suddenly act like a good lover boy like this...? Huh, answer me! How can you be so professional?" Moori eyed Lyle sharply as if he was interrogating a criminal. Lyle momentarily stares blankly at her before bursting in laughter. He inched his face closer to her face. "Why do you think so?" Moori puffed her cheeks angrily, "Confess, how many girls did you play with before?" ¡°I stopped counting after hundred.¡± Lyle joked but inwardly he felt relieved. It seemed like Moori really didn''t noticed the commotion outside. Erasing the thoughts raging inside his mind, Lyle decided to forget what happened a while ago at the moment and focus his attention to his darling ... ¡°You crossed the hundred mark!?¡± ¡°Yo- you playboy!¡± When Lyle shamelessly showed off, Moori couldn''t help but widened her eyes in surprise. After that, she dropped her shoulders in a very depressed state. ¡°¡­I knew it, Lyle is just too popular, since you''re so handsome.¡± ¡°Eh? Miss Moori !? That was a joke, you know? Please do not take it for real. Also ...¡± Lyle paused for a second and pouted his lips. "Darling, aren''t you accusing me so badly? I maybe twelve years old but age is only a number. It doesn''t dictate someone''s knowledge and capabilities ... besides I may not look like the part but I''m only like this towards the people I hold dear ... especially, since I already passed the line so of course I will become more mature. Don''t you know, when men entered adulthood, they will always change~" Moori didn¡¯t know who to cry to, because Lyle sulked in front of her. She fumed and she glared at him. "Are you sure ... ? You''re not lying to me, aren''t you ?" Chapter 85: [ Im a genius ] "You''re asking too much ... " Annoyed, he reached out with his long arm and grabbed her waist. In one smooth motion, he pressed her down on the bed and went the way of the Babylonians, an eye for an eye, and eat for a feast. ¡°You ¡­ ¡­¡± Moori didn¡¯t manage to say anything before her mouth was sealed. Even though Moori had already been taken in his embrace and kissed and sat on his legs and kissed, but pressed against the bed and kissed was a new experience. Their first time was in the sofa after all. Her little heart almost couldn¡¯t take it. On a narrow road, the brave one always wins. A certain person had superior strength and was very cunning, her resistances were never successful and so she could only let him do as he pleased. A long while later, Lyle finally let her go but didn¡¯t sit up, his warm breath landing on her neck. Moori gasped for air, her eyes unfocused. "Trust me, you are my first kiss, especially my first time. And I didn''t play anyone''s heart for that matter ... I''m only open like this towards you, and no one else, so rest assured ... " It took her a long time to recover and she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious: ¡°It¡¯s really your first time ¡­ ¡­ um, in a relationship?¡± It did not seem like it even a little bit! Every time she would lose to him ¡­ ¡­and she didn¡¯t have any resistance. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise¡­ I thought you would get along better with girls~" ¡­.For some reason, Lyle got all shy and automatically looked aside. ¡°It is because the great Lyle is a cute tsundere.¡± He then smiled mischievously as he started talking in a monologue. ¡°Then aren''t you too amazing for a beginner" = = ¡°When I see you, I learn naturally,¡± He bit gently at her ear, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve practice many times in my head.¡± "Really ... ?" Moori thought if he didn''t have any experience beforehand then he shouldn''t have no idea what to do. But she thought his skills didn¡¯t seem like someone who is not experienced; especially not that of a mere twelve years old. "Don¡¯t think too much," Lyle said. He pinch her cheeks. "I''m a genius~" Hmph --- A smart person in the modern era can research about anything. With just one click, you can learn so many techniques without anyone teaching you ... Moori let go of her suspicions about why her soon-to-be husband''s skills didn¡¯t match with someone with his age. --- That''s right. Her beloved husband is a genius, of course he can do anything~ She thought sarcastically. Lyle wrapped an arm around her waist and he whispered in her ear. "I''m going out now ... be sure to sleep early and rest " Before Lyle could stand up. Moori shook her head and laid her head on his chest. Her ears focused on his heart beats and she felt safe. "What happened to you ? Why are you suddenly so meek?" Startled by her sudden action, Lyle whispered in her ear. Moori felt a bit sleepy. She wanted to close her eyes, but she still wanted to be with him like a spoiled child. The head that buried in his embrace kept on shaking slightly, her voice muffled: "Let''s stay like this for a while ..." She wanted to say goodbye but suddenly felt she really did not want to part from him. This was the first time in all her life she had ever been this close with a boy before. She seemed to have already become completely accustomed to being able to see his face and hear his voice right beside her and she wanted to be with him whenever she slept or saw him immediately after she woke up. But¡­ it seemed, everyone who was blissfully in love was like this, right? ... ... or am I just strange ... ? Don¡¯t be so melodramatic, Moori~ Suddenly she felt Lyle''s soft lips gently kissed her lips. Caught off guard, her lips felt a little itchy but Lyle''s gentle kiss seemed to take her breath away. She wanted to avoid his lips but his hand reacted faster. He pressed his hand behind her neck and he gently nibbled on her lips. Unlike last night, he didn¡¯t kiss her roughly and consumed her senses straight away. He kissed her gently and he slowly lit her flame of desire. Lyle''s hand travelled far and wide and finally reach the two known mountains under the heavens. Slowly and gently caressing it, he enjoyed the feeling of two soft puddings. Moori''s senses were clear. She felt each of Lyle''s lips¡¯ gentle movements and she also felt her lips trembled on his lips. She also felt his hands groping her sensitive voluptuous chest but she only closed her eyes letting him have a feel for it. Her body and every part of it .... it was only reserved for Lyle; Her most beloved husband ... He can do anything to it ... She felt his throat swallow her taste and she heard his soothing heart beats. She felt like she had no control over her arms that wrapped around his waist and pulled his body closer to her body, slowly enjoying their time. She felt his breath became hotter and his tongue intruded inside her mouth. ¡°Wait ... I think we should stop. Sasha and Sheila might saw us.¡± ¡°Probably ... Alright, then I''ll stop here for now... I won¡¯t take advantage to bully you.¡± Lyle hugged her, in helplessness and resignation. Uugh --- why do I feel disappointed somehow ? = = Did I just become a naughty girl ... ... ? ¡°Actually, in a second thought ... you can ¡­ bully me now.¡± Huh! Who said that? It could not possibly be her! Moori was very embarrassed as soon as she realized what she just said. Lyle was silent. Did he not hear her? When Moori started to be a little at ease, only to discover that Lyle''s eyes were directed towards her buttons which were undone already. Her soft and snowy white shoulders were gradually exposed to the cold air. Her delicate skin was covered with love bites left by his kisses, very deeply and clearly. It could clearly be seen to what extent he had exerted himself physically. Now, he merely wanted to bully her once more all the way through ¡­¡­ His red-hot lips once again touched her skin, burning the old markings left behind ¡­¡­ This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.¡°Darling, did I hear wrongly?¡± Lyle asked mischievously. The corner of his lips curled upward. Moori could not speak. He had already done so much, so how could he still ask! The extinguished passionate fire was easily reignited again. Lyle''s boiling hot male body once again covered her body. His fiery lips and tongue overbearingly possessed every inch of her skin. She tossed about and moved up and down in that other world, which she had never experienced before. Lasting until the passion retreated ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re tempting me.¡± The shameless prince--- He who had just taken advantage of her was announcing her crime. His deep and low voice sounded partly loving, partly resentful. Moori opened her eyes wide as this was a serious accusation! ¡°How can that be ? ¡± She buried herself in his arms. He held tightly onto her waist. She smiled happily and tried to get up, her hands pushing at his chest to escape. The sweet scent from the recent bath filled his nose ¡­¡­ "I''m only acting spoiled, in front of my handsome husband ..." And then she took the initiative and kissed his lips. Moori only heard Lyle''s heart beats clearly. She couldn¡¯t control the way her body reacted to his body. She felt his hand on her waist, his gentle kisses and the way his body burned her body. Her hands gripped the back of his black shirt and felt somewhat unsatisfied. She secretly pulled his shirt up and she pressed her hands on his back skin. Lyle''s body stiffened the moment he felt her hands on his back skin. Greatly aroused, he gripped her waist and kissed her deeper. At first Moori''s hands gently rubbed his back skin, but later she didn¡¯t know why her hands gripped it. Suddenly, a voice called out from behind the door. "Young Master, are you there ?" Sasha''s voice resounded. In the emergency situation Moori carelessly used her full strength to kick Lyle off the bed. Then she saw Sasha stepped into her room like an extinguisher that was about to put out a fire. Sasha saw Moori looked breathless on the bed. "Oh, so you''re here Ms. Moori ... What¡¯s wrong? Did something happened or maybe do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?" "No!" Moori quickly denied. She then secretly glanced at Lyle on the floor then she looked at Sasha and her heart pounded wildly. "Oh is that so ? Anyway, did you see Young master? I couldn''t find him for a while now." Sasha asked. Sasha took another two steps closer to the bed. She held in her breath and her whole body shivered. She feared that she would see Lyle on the floor. Lyle laid on the floor. One of his hands rubbed his sore back and his other hand covered his mouth to refrain his laughter after he saw her acting like this. His body was somewhat exhausted from the fight but for some reason, after flirting with Moori, his body seemed to recover his strength~ Being with his darling really makes him happy~ Just like right now, he couldn''t help but feel amused by the sudden development. Although it would be interesting if Sasha saw them like this, but he knew Moori wouldn''t like that. As they say; The heavens may be great, the world may be great, the sky might be great but making the wife happy is the greatest and most important thing. ... He just can''t let his own adorable Headmaster feel awkward~ Then Moori secretly glanced at him, he blew her a kiss mischievously and licked his lips. Moori''s index finger pointed at the window and she smiled sweetly. "Lyle said he need to do something ... and ... left " "Oh is that so ... " Sasha said before turning around to leave. "Okay, Have a nice dream Miss Moori ... " "Um ... same to you Sasha ... thank you. " Moori''s body felt weak. She sat on the bed and her back felt cold. Lyle got off the floor and his sore back pressed against the bed. "Next time you kick me that hard again, I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll become an old widow." "Did I kick you hard? Do you want me to massage your body?" Moori immediately asked carelessly in her state of panic. However, she forgot that Lyle''s body is even sturdier than a body builder with muscles that looks like stones and mountains. Although he had had just fought just now but that was after all a magic battle. His physical body isn''t that affected by it the slightest. As if something as simple as that could actually hurt him~ But she forgot all of this and was really worried about him. Seeing her panic-stricken, Lyle felt extreme happiness and fulfillment. "Don''t worry, I will let you become my medicine ... " "Stop ! We almost got caught just now ... ... " "Eh ... ? But I ... " "Let''s just sleep ... ... um, not on the couch but on the bed ... together ... " ---------------------------------------------- In the morning, Moori woke up at a bit late as the sun had already risen high up in the sky. As she sat up and began to dress, a pair of arms suddenly pulled her back under the quilt. ¡°What are you doing getting up so early?¡± Lyle asked sleepily. ¡°I have to help Sasha to make breakfast¡­¡­ let me go. And you, didn''t you say that you will attend class today ?¡± Moori tried hard to loosen his grip on her waist, but Lyle did not even bother to move his fingers. Hence, Moori was annoyed and gave up: ¡°Lyle ¡­ ¡­¡± "Ah ... right ... haa~ Should I skip ?" "Up to you ... besides I really don''t want you to go right now ... you will just be ostracized there..." "On the second thought, nah ... I can''t. I promised my father that I will attend at least the minimum amount of days needed ... " "But ... haa~ up to you. Anyway, come on get up ... " Lyle shook his head. "Kiss ..." "Huh ?" "My morning kiss ... I want it ~" ¡°You¡¯re acting like a kid!¡± Moori complained. ~( >o< )~ Bending over, Moori circled her arms towards his neck and gave a deep kiss. She then smiled sweetly and said "Now, come on, get up ..." ------------------------------ Chapter 86: [ Off to school again ] The two people in the kitchen were busy working in making breakfast. Moori looks at the food that will be served at breakfast. She sees several of her favorite dishes so she feels satisfied. The two of them take some newly baked pastries and walk back to the living room. On the way, Moori suddenly blurted: ¡°Sasha, how come your prince be an energy powerhouse?¡± Huh? Sasha is baffled. Why did she suddenly asked her that ? And what did she mean by energy powerhouse ? Seeing that Sasha was bewildered, Moori suddenly realized what she just said. It seems like she blurted it out unconsciously. ¡°What I mean is ... that ... um ... never mind.¡± Haizz ~ ~ Sasha understands now. It seems what Moori was talking was about their late activity last night~ Of course she knew about it ... And she also noticed what was happening last night and the fact that her Young master was there in his room hiding when she came in. Although she was quite jealous but she still know her stance and position so she really didn''t try to meddle with their affairs. Besides, Sasha was already satisfied with her position of always being besides her beloved young master. She also know how important she was to him --- And that''s what made her overly satisfied and happy. As long as she can stay beside him ... she won''t care about anything anymore. Hoping for things above it, was like a little duckling wanted to become a swan ... ... Haizz! Besides, she already knows what happened with them the night before. The reason they suddenly did it ... acting like it didn''t happen would be a blow for any woman; this fact she knows too well for she too was a girl ... specially a woman in love just like her. Time can never be rewind again, so things like this is just an inevitable matter. --- Them making a family is just a matter of time, and she will then become her new mistress. But still ... saying that her prince was an energy powerhouse ... It can only mean one thing ... Thinking like that, Sasha''s pale and expressionless face started to burn furiously ... Shaking her head, Sasha immediately recovers her concentration and gently said with a smile : ¡°Things about you and the young master, I already know about it. And that''s also the same goes for Sheila ... so you can rest assured and consult us for anything... we after all, had the same person within our hearts." Sasha and Sheila were not shy about this matter for they had already confront with each other without Lyle''s knowing and started a compromise. Now that Moori was added to the family, things like this is just a simple matter. --- But this is because her beloved Young Master is not present. If he is around, she would not dare say such a thing. She knew that she is only his servant nothing more ... ... ... Even if an ant can grow wings and fly in the sky, she will still remain as nothing but an ant ... Although she felt warmth from what Sasha said, she still blushes after hearing her straightforward words. ¡°This ¡­ I, no, thank you ¡­¡­" "It''s fine ... we just couldn''t help it. We fell in love with the same person, that''s all ... Anyway, what do you mean by energy powerhouse ...?" Feeling the strange atmosphere, Sasha decided to tease her. "Ah, no ... ... that ... I mean... he, he''s¡­ ¡­ just¡­¡­a bundle of energy ¡­ all in all ¡­ ¡­¡± Sasha appears to understand and while wearing a teasing smile, says: ¡°You mean he''s too energetic ... in bed?¡± Moori who finally relieved her distance towards her just now nods immediately. That''s right ... Her husband is just too energetic ... he seemed filled with nothing but energy! >_< Sasha seemed to understand her misery. In the past, her young master was also always energetic. From his training to his pranks ... he seemed inexhaustible! "Well, we can''t help you with that. No matter what he wants, it''s a woman¡¯s responsibility to do it for her husband. In addition, I know you usually listen to my young master, but ... ... do you also obey him in bed?¡± ¡°O ¡­ obeys?¡± Moori blushes then nod, ¡°But¡­¡­ I, I can''t help it ... I have always been seduced by him so I could only do nothing but obey.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eh ? He''s the one seducing ... you ? Sasha''s mouth dropped into an O ... it seems even beautiful girls can''t seduce her young master but was instead seduced by him ... Can she feel satisfied and happy with that ? Sasha is defeated! ----------------------- Thinking about her conversation with Sasha, Moori seemed to feel in daze and her mind could not help but float out some complicated pictures. At that moment, the bathroom door opens. In the dense water vapors, her energetic prince and soon-to-be husband only have a towel wrapped around his waist. His hand holds another white towel to dry his hair as he walks towards her. There are water droplets on his sculpted torso. A droplet falls down from his hair, mysteriously and slowly glides down his Adam¡¯s apple, chest, and abdomen and in the end disappears ... ... If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ... .... into you know where. ¡ú_¡ú Moori only has to glance at that to feel her heartbeat and blood pressure soaring. Her face is red like the sunset. Although she has seen him without clothes a few times before, but, but ¡­¡­ Moori quickly looks away and pays more attention on walking towards her ( his ) room. However, before she could proceed, she is quickly hugged from behind. In his powerful embrace, her cheeks are pressed to his hard chest. Moori begins to feel hot, as if a fire has been lit inside her body. Suddenly her mind becomes dizzy. ¡°Help me dry my hair?¡± That low voice, with the power to hypnotize anyone. But upon hearing it, Moori''s dark thoughts vanish. She lightly struggles out of his embrace and solemnly said: ¡° okay ... ¡± ... She really was an obedient wife ... whether in bed or not ... T.T Moori took the towel from his hands and happily dried his pitch black hair yet embarrassed at the same time. Seeing that Lyle seemed satisfied, she felt somewhat sweet. Lyle closed his eyes and he enjoyed the sensation of his new wife¡¯s hands rubbing his scalp. Moori''s body relaxed ... ... She continued to dry his hair when suddenly ... ... ¡°Hehe, in reality, you fell in love with me at first sight, didn''t you?¡± She suddenly blurted out and teased him, ¡°I thought that; although you are shameless, you are still an amazing prince but I have found out now, you are just a pervert.¡± Hearing her words, Lyle couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. She pulled his hair. ¡°You have a complaint?¡± Lyle laughed and he let his wife pull his hair. ¡°No, but I feel that the level isn¡¯t enough.¡± Lyle smiled mischievously and slowly said: ¡°I¡¯m at least not Hui Tai lang but a hungry perverted wolf ... ... among the colored ones.¡± (¡Ño¡Ñ) ¡­ It did seem so. Indeed! A certain somebody recently was very hungry and very lusty ¡­ ¡­ = = Moori held his cheeks and then she turned his head around to face her: ¡°¡­ ¡­You cannot reverse your shame to become your glory.¡± Lyle kissed his her lips. ¡°As a wolf with a very special diet, not being hungry is more shameful.¡± Moori was used to Lyle kisses and she let him kiss her. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Done~¡± Moori felt her heart overflowed with sweetness. -------------- A moment later, Lyle came out with a cup of tea in his hand and passes it to Moori. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± ¡°Oh, I am going.¡± Moori did not know why, but she felt a bit strange. This was the first time she truly realized that their relationship was really different than before, and it would stay that way in the future. Every morning, the first person she would see will be him ¡­ ¡­ This ... ... really made her feel somewhat happy. ¡°I will send you off.¡± --------------- ¡°I¡¯m going now. Don''t go out alone, okay ?¡± Those gorgeous eyes looked right at her, and then he reached over and took her hand. "See you later ..." ¡°Haa~ Alright.¡± Moori finally steeled herself and said her goodbye. While she was still feeling downcast, he kissed her palm and said softly, ¡°I suddenly feel like not wanting to leave. Who cares about school anyways~¡± ¡­¡­ Oh no, it was over for her. That mood from just a moment ago of steeling herself to say farewell to him was utterly gone now. His voice seemed like it was seeping into the very depths of her heart. She honestly could not make herself say goodbye now. T.T ¡­ Don¡¯t. --- Don¡¯t just use that voice to speak to me anymore ¡­ ! I wouldn''t be able to stop myself ... ¡°Really?¡± Moori pretends to think about it, ¡°... I think its fine ...¡± Oh my gawd ... what am I saying ... Pull yourself together ... me ... ¡°Do you really want me to stay ? Uum ... We can do anything right?¡± He unexpectedly asked. She was given a shock by this, and her first reaction was to shake her head furiously. "Okay ... I really wanted to spend my whole day with you though~" Moori blinks her eyes then blinks her eyes again ¡­¡­ Lyle cough once turned around and intends to walk away. This can¡®t be because he feels embarrassed. Moori eventually realizes and chases after him sneakily, ¡°I will be waiting for you ... " ¡°¡­¡­ Okay. I love you ...¡± What to do, she feels a bit moved. Moori hugs his waist from behind and puts her head on his back, ¡°I love you too.¡± Pulling her hand back, she said, ¡°... Bye,¡± and then, in passing, added a ¡°Be careful.¡± Lyle once again smiled as he walked off. Only after she had raced back inside, taken a hot shower, jumped into the sofa, and covered her face with her hands was she finally able to breathe out in relief ¡­ But her heart suddenly felt hollow. She suddenly missed her husband ... ¡­ ( T.T) ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 87: [ Marcia Belsor ] Red Rose Academy. First of all, this academy had been established to gather and train all the students; especially nobles from different kingdoms into full-fledged warriors, mages and other professions. Those so-called nobles certainly were their own kingdom''s greatest force. Only they were able to stand up against the demonic beasts that were running rampant across the continent, or against from the neighboring kingdoms. This power which the students provided had become indispensable to guard their people, country, and virtually everything. And so, many countries and kingdom''s invested in their cultivation and training. With a beautiful garden behind its Academy walls, the school building, lined with elegant spires seemed very much like a kingdom''s palace. ¡ªIn fact, this was nearly entirely correct. Out of all the students attending this academy, almost all of them are genuine and proper nobles. Aside from the different kinds of buildings, there was even a luxuriously small green hill and a natural lake. In addition to the long corridor and pavilion above the lake¡¯s surface, there were two boats floating side by side. It was originally used to provide students which were mages with a place to practice their water magic. However, right now, the place was tyrannically snatched by the girls as a place to practice their singing and dancing and there were even some who were flirting while basking under the glorious sun. On the green shores of the lake, there were a few pavilions. Interesting and appealing antique buildings could be seen everywhere. These buildings looked like it was drawn out from middle-Age Europe movies. Together with the surrounding lush green sceneries, the scene was extremely graceful and beautiful, warming the hearts of those who saw it. There were many villas, dorms and apartment-looking building lining up with each other. ------------------- Leaving his home, outside the day had already brightened. Lyle yawned as he passed through the school gates. By the way, the academy did not require all students to live within the dormitories. As a result, Lyle came to school from his house. "However, as I had expected ... I really did become popular these past few days~" Lyle muttered to himself as he walked. Sure enough, as he expected, when he arrived at school, he immediately attracts the attention of all the people he encountered. As expected they showed cautiousness when Lyle''s figure was visible to them, but people who were scared of him even when his figure couldn¡¯t be seen anymore were already few. Majority of the gazes were those of females, and more than a half of them was looking at him as if he was an unusual animal. He heard whispers all around him. But he ignores it. As people passed by, a trail of artless, ill-meaning words escaped around their backs. ¡ªIsn''t that the Dragonfang Prince? ¡ªYeah, look he was wearing all-black on his body ... even his hair and eyes were pitch black. There''s no mistaken it, he was that '' Monster Prince '' ¡ªIt''s really what they say ... he sure emit these ... how can you say it ... a very evil presence. ¡ªIn the end, he''s just a monster. A conversation, which he didn''t really want to hear, flowed into his ears. There were also some strange whispers from the female students who saw him that made him blushed ... ... ¡ªHe seemed different from the rumors .... ¡ªYeah, look isn''t he really hot and handsome ... ¡ªHe seemed gentle ... Really, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad from this situation~ Lyle looked at the girls who said those things. As soon as the girls noticed that the person they were talking about looked at their direction, they suddenly made a lightning fast escape with beet red faces. ¡°Haa ¡­¡± Lyle couldn''t help but heaved a big sigh. The sigh carried various meanings ¡­ But although he felt like this, he wasn''t regretting the fact that he showed them his real power and identity at that time. One must not forever disguise as a pig to eat tiger, otherwise one will really become a pig. At first he couldn''t understand this but now, he completely understood the meaning of these words. If at that moment he didn''t fought back, he would always be underestimated and that matter will become worse over time. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.... But they provoked me, it was just impossible for me to swallow all the insults and let others humiliate me as they pleased, otherwise it would wear away my heart and spirit. But still ... ... Why would they create rumors about me ¡­ = = In his opinion, he was the victim here. Oh well, who cares about them. What others think about me is none of my business ... ... = = Thus, Lyle paid no heed to his surroundings as he leisurely entered the campus. ¡°Huff ... Good morning. Your highness ... huff.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± As the dazzling morning sun seemed to break through the blue sky. A girl was huffing and puffing, panting pathetically behind him. ¡°... ... Hold on!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The girl tilted her head slightly. The girl who greeted him closely tailed him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? And who are you ?¡± ¡°Greetings your highness. I''m the daughter of Duke Ariman Belsor; Duke of the Dragonfang Kingdom, Marcia Belsor ... ¡± The girl whose face was filled with sweats replied. She wore a blue and green school uniform that looked like a sailor uniform with a blue tie. Even though her outfit was extremely gorgeous, she did give off an impression of being boyish. Her long and glamorous blonde hair was tied towards the left of her head, resembling what was known as a ponytail. Her facial features were extremely well-kept and she had red-crimson eyes that give off a feeling of being not human. --- Those substantial eyes of hers exuded a fearsome willpower. Overall, this unimaginably cute and slender beauty was practically fairy-like but had an aura of a blood thirsty tiger. The swells on her chest were enormous and their shape was quite satisfactory. She was snappily thin at the waist. Those legs and fair, succulent thighs were moderately exposed from the miniskirt were extremely soft, also her feet seemed pretty tiny ... .... ¡°Alright, very nice. Thank you for the breakfast~¡± ¡°What are you talking about, your highness?¡± Towards Lyle thinking aloud to himself, the blonde girl curiously asked. The girl¡¯s speech patterns possessed boy-like qualities. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing ¡ª¡ª¡ª Wait, hey, are you ... ...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of my classmates ... ...?" ¡°That¡¯s right. And I''m also one of the people who made angered his highness ... that''s why please forgive me. And if there''s something I can do for you to forgive me then ..." ¡°Ah, no that''s fine. Let bygone be bygones ... Anyway, why are you here ?¡± "Really, thank you, your highness ... Actually, ever since the first time I saw you I had already had a suspicion that you are his highness. However, I don''t have any evidence or proof, does I couldn''t not protect you at that time ... please punish this servant ..." Since she lowered her head so deeply, her expression wasn¡¯t visible. Lyle gazed intently at the blonde hair of the girl who still had her head lowered like this. It appears that she wasn¡¯t going to lift her head up unless Lyle told her to. The girl remained motionless. Turning a blind eye towards this would seem optimal, even Lyle was contemplating this unfavorable course of action. However, Lyle already realized that there was no way he could brush aside this girl: "No, you don''t need to worry. I don''t really care about it ... You can just call me Lyle from now on, I don''t want to be called by any honorifics of formalities that sounded very stiff in this place~" "Ah, that''s ... " Marcia Belsor was born and a bred citizen of the Dragonfang Kingdom. Patriotic fervor flowed in her veins. She was looking at Lyle as if he was an idol she worshipped. This kind of gaze made him very troubled. Well, she can''t be blamed. It was said, that dragons valued power and might. Lyle''s mysticality, strength, enigma, guts, pride, and character had been thoroughly displayed without regret in that instance inside the classroom. She was then, enamored and enchanted ... ... "Please ... that''s a royal order~" "As you wish, you highness ... Then I shall call you, young master then ..." "That''s better~ Oh right, standing here and talking seemed troublesome, so how about we walked together~" "It''s my honor~" ------------------------------ Chapter 88: [ Let bygones be bygones. ] Rhythmic footsteps resounded in the academy hallway. Lyle walked while following the swaying ponytail. "Young master, you know I heard so much about young master from my father. He said that you were really beautiful and that you were super strong~" "............" "I, I, to be frank, am feeling nervous. No, I''m fully aware that this is the moment where one could retort, ''is that what you should be saying while talking to me?'', but! But you know! As a daughter of the duke house, meeting you is, as expected, quite a nerve-wrecking thing. Erm, so ... ..." Even as the voice of the girl went on, Lyle paid no heed to it and looked up at the ceiling. The ceiling was covered in brown and silver tiles. Flower petals and leaves that came through the window occasionally danced in the air. Wearing his usual black clothes with a stand-up collar, with his hands tucked into his pockets, Lyle was walking silently. Marcia was apparently really nervous, had her hands pressed against her chest as she spoke. "Erm, so, even though I think it might also be because of my own failings, ahm, I''ll do my best so please take good care ... ..." But, cutting her off, Lyle said. "Ahh, Marcia." "Y-Yes, what is it, Young master!" "Your clamoring has been rather annoying for a while." "Eeeehhhhhh!?" Marcia raised her hands to her shocked face, and further added, "I-I beg your pardon!" Clearly downhearted, Marcia shuffled to the back. Lyle didn''t care at all and continued to walk towards the classroom. --------------------- The noble girls were refined and high class ojousamas just as he had heard of. Their chatter before classes started was just as elegant. Without loud voices, they put their hands up to their mouths and laughed sophisticatedly. However, ---- As if something just exploded inside the classroom ... ... It become very quiet the second Lyle followed by Marcia entered through the classroom door. It was so quiet that you can even hear their breathing which had became faster than normal. They had really drawn a fair amount of attention when they were walking down the Academy hallway, but that was when the class had started so the people walking in the hallway was just few, so there hadn¡¯t been a significant number of people in there and they only bore with a few whispers. However, in this classroom were over 30 people¡ª¡ª with most of them were girls of course. The gazes and pressure in the hallway was nothing compared to this, it was so much that it almost made anyone on his position turn around and run. But Lyle just didn''t care about them ... ... He walked passed some students who was lowering their heads as if their scared of raising it even a little bit and went to the bottom-most desk and sat himself at the window seat. When he thought about how everyone in the classroom was staring at him, he couldn¡¯t help but to be overly self-conscious of himself. But that''s none of his business ... ... = = The girls¡¯ gazes were piercing him. With his superhuman hearing, he can hear their voices even if they lowered it to the utmost limit. They carried various thoughts from favorable comments, simple questions, up to subtle hate; especially the male group. Although they didn''t dare to look at him much less declare it. With his arrival, the classroom was turned into a mourning session. No one dared to speak much less laugh. They were all scared to emit even a small sound as they could only do was lowered their heads and stole some glances every now and then ... ... In this suffocating atmosphere, only the sound of the wind, birds chirping and rustling dry leaves gently caressed his ears. This was what people would call the ¡°voice of nature,¡± wasn¡¯t it? Truly soothing ... ... = = Without anything to do, Lyle took out a book, titled: ''The Snow Princess'', and was engrossed at it. He forgot about his surroundings and was only reading there ... ... silently. It was a famous story, or rather a well-known legend in the whole continent. A story about a Snow Princess who was beautiful, kind and cheerful; loved by her people. However, she suddenly got sick, encased by a snow coffin and slept for eternity. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Lyle thought it had the same story back in earth but this one ended in sadness and tragedy. A man who was said to be a secret lover of a princess set out to find a cure but then never came back. The kingdom was then covered by cold and snow until this very day ... The Snow Princess was left inside the castle, sleeping for eternity ... ... ... ... Since then, no one had managed to once again enter the kingdom much less saw the Snow Princess again. It was already a few million years since that time but they know that the Snow Princess was still alive and living until now. It was just; she was encased in an ice coffin and was in a never-ending sleep. Lyle was just innocently and earnestly reading, and did not realize at all of the female students inside the classroom was looking at him with wide open eyes. --- At this moment, Lyle didn''t notice a lone tear that fell from his eyes ... ... This expression completely captured the heart of all the female students in the classroom that they suddenly didn''t know what to do ... ... Luckily Lyle had not looked around as all his hearts attentions were focused on the book. Even though some of the female students as well as the male group thought it might be fake tears, they did not have any evidence that they could find and just decided to keep silent. When Lyle was going to flip the next page, the classroom door suddenly opened and the teacher entered. --- Of course, it was teacher Mirin ... Mirin truly did have a magnificent body. In her jet black clothes two big bulges were rising, twice as big as Sasha. Furthermore, there was a slit in the cloth around the breast area from which one could peek at her cleavage. I totally don¡¯t get why someone would put a gap in that place ¡­ Isn''t that too ... ... sexy @-@ I wonder whether I should call someone who deliberately wears something like that incredible or not ¡­ Lyle was in awe in front of that unusual design. Then¡ª¡ª Teacher Mirin''s gaze turned into his direction. Her eyes suddenly opened widely along with her mouth which was almost turned into an O ... "Good Moring Teacher Mirin ... How are you ?" Lyle greeted as he stood up and bowed politely. Teacher Mirin seemed to regain her senses when she heard him. ¡°P-Prince Lyle ... you came?!¡± To her question, Lyle only smiled wryly. "Yes, I am still after all ... a student. It''s my obligation to come ... " "I-Is that so ... T-Then, enjoy the class ..." "I will do so, thank you~" Seeing that Lyle seemed not here to cause some trouble or revenge, Teacher Mirin finally sighed in relief. But at that moment--- "Lyle !!!" A voice came from the classroom entrance. Everyone turned, wondering who it was, and saw a beautiful girl with fox ears standing in the hall. It was of course, the beast Princess; Princess Feme Foxtail. "Lyle, I heard from Sasha that you came in the school!?" She asked in a loud voice. "Yeah, as you can see I''m here~" "Why?! Don''t you know---" "Ahem ... Princess Feme we will start the class. Can you tone down your voice and sit ?" Before, she could finish her words; Teacher Mirin stopped and warned her. "But teacher---" "Enough, Feme ... I came here on my own accord and I''m still a student in the first place. So coming isn''t really a big deal ... " For a short time, Feme, who had thrown a tantrum seconds ago, was motionless, then she surveyed the faces of the classmates around her. ¡­ After a short time, she got arrived at the realization that she was being over the top, nod in a totally awkward and slow manner, and cleared her throat with a cough. She then walked towards her designated sit. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll begin the lesson ---¡± With that, Mirin started the class ... "---However, before that. Prince Lyle, please accept my apology in behalf of the class for last time." "Its fine teach, it''s all in the past now ... let bygones be bygones." "Truly, let bygones be bygones... what a wonderful saying. Thank you, Prince Lyle. Now then ---" Chapter 89: [ Youre already Near Death ] After such ordeal, Lyle returned his attention to the book he was reading and immersed himself at it. However, before he could did it. His eyes suddenly caught someone''s figure and began to glow. This indicated that his magic eyes were suddenly activated. Huh? How can it be activate all of a sudden? ... ... Wait, if this happened it means that it found something for the first time and decided to notify me ... ? But what could it be ... ? Focusing his eyes, he recognized the figure... --- It was none other than the second princess of the Malic Kingdom; Misuzu Malican. Weird, why is my magic eyes reacting... Putting some of his mana to his eyes, he stared at her. Misuzu seemed to notice something as her body began to tremble. She then looked around and noticed Lyle looking at her. Her expression immediately froze. She suddenly felt scared and cold sweat started to appear on her forehead. And then she suddenly noticed his eyes and her whole body began to tremble even more. "Wh-What is it ... ?!" She frailly shouted as she immediately stood up while retrieving a short dagger on her pocket. Warily looking at Lyle, her facial expression was chilling cold. She looked at Lyle with a weary look. Surprised by her sudden behavior and voice, the whole class seemed to pause. Misuzu could only hear the sound of her heart being in her just. She thought that, since she had seen him today while acting as if he had already forgot what happened in the past, he wouldn''t do anything to her for revenge. But the reality was, now her heartbeat was even faster than any other time previous when she had met him. She was scared ... Totally scared ... ... What if he took his revenge against her ... ? She knows that she can''t defeat him. He was far stronger than her. Squinting her eyes, teacher Mirin too looks at Lyle and was surprised at his eyes. Similarly, all the students began to shut up and shed cold sweat. They too were rather surprised just like Misuzu and the teacher. Didn''t he say that he would forget the past... ? What is he doing now ? "P-Prince Lyle ... I-Is something wrong ?" Lyle faintly smiled "Teach, It''s okay ... " What now?! Something ¡­ seems to be flowing into my head¡­ He felt a strange sensation. It spread throughout his eyes and somehow like a big wave¡ª¡ª ¡®knowledge¡¯ flowed into him. He suddenly understood what is going on. Poison Detected! Poison Toxicity: High Poison Type: Silver-eyed Poison Lizard Venom Poison Description: Venom from the Silver-eyed Poison Lizard is a slow acting poison and would never show any symptoms or signs that the person was infected by it except from the strong headache from time to time. However, it was very toxic and would kill the infected after three days of infection. Poison Time Infected: Two days Poison Cure: Medicine made from combining Golden Striped Viper Grass with Sky Purple Grass. Lyle was just short of gasping. His face held an expression of disbelief. He never thought his Magic Eyes would actually be able to give such detailed information on something like this. Not only this, but it also analyzed the poison inside of that bratty princess. The most important part of the information is that the Magic Eyes gave the necessary ingredients to cure the poison¡­¡­.and sorted it out! So my magic eyes can also do this ? I didn''t know~ I see ... so that''s what''s going on ... To think that there are still some mysteries in my magic eyes that were waiting for me to discover them~ There seemed to be a boundless mystery surrounding the [ Magic Eyes ] that awaited him to investigate! How incredible~ But still ... ... Silly princess, she didn''t even know she was poisoned ... ? = = Well, it shouldn''t be my problem, right ...? However, contrary to his thoughts Lyle suddenly stood up and started walking towards her. Misuzu froze on her spot. Her body immediately stiffened and she took a step back. Her voice trembled. ¡°What are you trying to do ?¡± Her face boiled as she thought back to the incidents when Lyle humiliated them, no, her. He wasn¡¯t going to be unforgiving again, was he? Right here, right now? If they fought here, she knows she was clearly not his match. Faced with him, she could no longer muster any fighting spirit inside her body Seeing her like this, Lyle''s step halted as he was a little dazed. Since when had the arrogant princess of the Malican Kingdom become so timid? The entire classroom''s atmosphere began to change ... "Lyle !? What are you doing ?!" Princess Feme shouted in panic. But Lyle was still seemed indifferent to it all, as though those stares didn¡¯t exist. However, he couldn¡¯t help finding the situation rather funny. Lyle never thought that his fury at that time would make the arrogant princess cower so timidly. She was totally different from the the Misuzu who he¡¯d known and heard of. It seemed like she¡¯d changed ever since Lyle had thoroughly defeated her just by showing his power. Although it seemed like she was still as strong as she¡¯d been before, but now, she actually restrained that overbearing character of hers at the very least! He walked unnaturally naturally passing by one row and another while smiling, until he was in front of the trembling Misuzu. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Really ... ? What am I doing ... ? I didn''t know I''m such a busybody~ "Prince Lyle ... you ...what are you---" "Teach I''m going out for a while, is that okay with you ?" "--- Huh?!" Before the teacher could react, Lyle, very casually stood in front of Misuzu, one hand dangling around the back of her seat. "Come with me ... " He calmly said while smiling. Inside the classroom, there was complete silence. After a short while, the whispers finally started in the surroundings. However, Lyle didn¡¯t care about the commotion around him. "Wh-What are you going to do ?! I ... I" Every hair on Misuzu''s body stood on end as Lyle stepped closer and closer. She felt like a sheared sheep, naked under his gaze, suffocating under the pressure. If it were anyone else, Misuzu would never feel such fear. Even if the opponent was an expert several times stronger than herself, she knew that they¡¯d still fear the power of her background. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her. However, that didn¡¯t apply to Lyle as he was the sole prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom said to be the strongest kingdom. Even though Lyle only was a little taller than her, he was like a tall mountain, pressuring her so that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Misuzu''s heart thumped around wildly. She took heavy breaths as her chest heaved up and down. Under Lyle¡¯s invasive gaze, she couldn¡¯t help covering her chest with both of her hands. Her voice trembled, ¡°You¡­what are you trying to do?¡± Well, this is the normal reaction--- Lyle thought when he noticed the fear clouding Misuzu''s eyes. It was only natural to fear. It was inevitable to cower. Even Lyle wouldn¡¯t blame anyone for that after all this time. However, he didn¡¯t plan to turn back without doing anything after already thinking that he couldn¡¯t bear to look and calling out like this. ¡­ He tried to say something smart to ease the atmosphere, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything at all. And so ... "Enough, I said come with me ... "Lyle was somewhat more formal now, and his voice was already so ridiculously beautiful to listen to. Misuzu was completely dumbstruck. She did not know what he wanted and she too was scared to know it. However, after hearing his voice her mind suddenly got short-circuited and she didn''t know what to do ... ... Truly, he was someone that was really hard to get angry to ... She gave a start, and her heart started beating wildly for some unknown reason. She stared unbelievingly at him: "Wh-What do you want ... ?" "So many questions ... Teach we''re going out for a while ... " Lyle grabs her hand and leads her out of the classroom. Perhaps from Lyle''s beautiful pale face or because of his hollow but forceful look, even a royal princess like Misuzu became silent. Thus, even Misuzu unexpectedly nods. Everyone else inside the classroom was calling this scene abnormal, or was shocked, or even went crazy. ---------------------- Lyle dragged the Misuzu by the hand and led her into the depths of the school. Once there, no other figures were in sight. Interrogating the baffling girl in a place like this seemed profoundly fitting. ¡°Wh-what do you want to d-do?!¡± Misuzu kept her back against the wall and raised her head as she looked towards Lyle with a slightly reproachful expression. If other people were to witness this, they may misconstrue this as Lyle coercing a girl. However, regardless of how other people viewed him, Lyle didn''t care. He had already earned some infamy, having another one wouldn''t change anything~ But still, Lyle couldn¡¯t help finding Misuzu''s edgy behavior rather funny. This girl was too much of a narcissist. Did she think that he will eat her here? He¡¯d heard somewhere before that overbearing women are often only strong on the outside. Under that outward appearance is actually a weak heart. He¡¯d heard that Misuzu had been spoiled by her parents especially her father, causing her to have no true friends she can associate with. It also seemed like her father never let any people that he deemed bad influence to her to come near her. And that was until she finally entered this school. Was that why she¡¯d acted so rude and unreasonable, so that no one could get close to her? Perhaps, she was just lonely. Her overbearing character was just a mask. As these thoughts crossed his mind, the negative impression he¡¯d held for her seemed to slowly dissolve. The corner of his mouth curled as he looked at Misuzu, who was acting like a frightened rabbit. Being the ¡®bad guy¡¯ once in a while felt pretty good ... = = He mused for a second before patting her on the shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re already near death, and you don¡¯t even know ?¡± When Lyle''s hand touched her shoulder, all the muscles in her body immediately tensed up and she suddenly felt Goosebumps. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even think anymore. This was a corner where no one else was around. Would Lyle let her go? And so, she could only reply with a trembling voice, ¡°T-trying to scare me? You want to kill me? C-come! I-If you d-dare!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Lyle coldly snorted and then his expression suddenly softens. Shaking his head, he looked at her gently. "Two days ago, did you fight some silver-eyed lizard?" Chapter 90: [ Take Responsibility ? ] After hearing what he just said, Misuzu was slightly stunned and soon answered ¡°How did you know?¡± Two days ago, she really went to the enchanted forest with her companions to hunt some demonic beast and absorb their essence. By doing this, any mage with the same attribute of the monster killed could help strengthen and improve their magic. Thus, after seeing Lyle''s power she decided to go to Enchanted Forest to hunt some high-level demonic beast to improve. However, when they were walking out the forest they met a silver-eyed poison lizard. Though they managed to scare it away but the casualties were quite big. Two of her companions were wounded. ¡°Of course I know!¡± Lyle mysteriously smiled. Misuzu was shocked by Lyle''s words, she did not tell anyone about this aside from her companions, not even her family members, but how did Lyle know about it? Did he stalk her ... ? "You were suffering from a strong headache from time to time, aren''t you?" Misuzu didn¡¯t say anything and that could only mean he admitted to Lyle''s words. "You didn''t know this but right now you were poisoned and already in near death." "P-Poison ... ?! Near Death ?" After hearing Lyle''s words, Misuzu were dazed momentarily, both her fists were clenched tightly, and both her eyes reddened. How could this be? Even though she¡¯s somewhat strong, after hearing the news, she still couldn¡¯t endure the blow. Lyle seemed confident and said some things she only knew, what he said shouldn¡¯t be wrong. Seeing the usually strong and arrogant princess in this state, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but pity her. "Well, if you don''t believe me then that''s alright~ You can just go to some Healers and Priest and asked them ... it''s not my problem anyway.¡± Lyle smiled mischievously and did the action of leaving. "However, you should do it immediately because any minute now. You were going to die, because this type of poison will only work after three days and it is highly toxic~ Take care." Lyle decided to tease her a little bit. However, his words still held some truth so it wasn''t really a lie. When Misuzu heard what Lyle said, once again it''s as if something exploded inside her mind. She instantly panicked, and quickly tried to call him back, ¡°P-Prince Lyle, s-since you know what kind of poison I have, you should also know how to treat it, right?¡± Misuzu, frightened by what Lyle said, unknowingly dropped her strong guard that she had up against him and pleaded: ¡°Can you help me?¡±, she was, after all, only a fifteen year old girl. Misuzu had a strong and arrogant personality and rarely asked others for help, and Lyle, listening to her pleas, suddenly felt heart soften. He was silent only for a moment, before saying: ¡°Of course I know." ¡°Really?¡± Misuzu''s hopes were raised ¡°How can it be treated?¡± ¡°Antidote made from combining Golden Striped Viper monster core with Sky Purple flower nectar. Although you need to drink this right now because any moment the poison will show its effect and you will without a doubt die ... " ¡°Sky Purple flower nectar?¡± Misuzu knitted her brows, she¡¯s a member of a royal family, but she had never heard of any Sky Purple flower nectar before. ¡°Bu, But Prince Lyle ¡­ I don''t know what Sky Purple flower nectar is.¡± Misuzu quickly shook her head and asked ¡°I don''t know if I can find this nectar immediately, but didn''t you say that the poison will start to show its effect any minute ? T-Then ...¡± Misuzu suddenly grabbed Lyle''s hand. Her eyes beginning to moist. "P-Please save me ... please, I''ll do anything just save me ..." Lyle looked at her with for a moment. ¡°I can''t cure the poison ... "His voice grew even softer, slower, and gentler, speaking straight into the depths of her heart. "However, I can confine the poison inside your body and give you enough time to look for the antidote ... " She exhaled lightly. ¡°Re, Really?¡± Her eyes began to light up. ¡°Yep but the process ... ?¡± He smiled awkwardly. "I need you to expose your bare back to me so I can properly channel my mana inside you and contain the poison. I can''t do it properly if you were wearing your clothes because they are obstruction ..." "What ... ?!" Misuzu quickly withdrew her hands and felt her heart fluttering, her mood was in a mess, she had thought: Is Lyle speaking the truth ? What if Lyle were trying to blackmail her, and what if he had impure thoughts about her? However, when she raised her head, she saw that Lyle''s expression was really serious. His handsome face doesn''t contain any malicious expression. --- Is he just acting up? The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. --- Then if he did, he really is a good actor ... ... = = "Don''t think too much ... "As if reading her thoughts, Lyle shrugged his shoulders and smile. "You might think that I am trying to take advantage of you but rest assured I''m not. If you really don''t want it, then you can just leave right now and find the antidote ... maybe some Alchemist had it... However, if I''m not wrong, the Healers and priest inside the Academy City can''t cure this poison immediately because of its tyrannical nature. It might take two days at most to properly cure it ... but at that time you might ... " Aside from [ Mage ] and [ Warrior ] professions, there were also others like [ Priest ] who possessed magic that can heal wounds and injuries. [ Archer ] who were the opposite of the [ Warrior ] class as they were long range experts that uses bows and arrows. [ Assassins ] who were adept in stealth and killing without any warning. [ Alchemist ] was also one of these professions. They were people who researched and concoct pills used for strengthening the body, healing, antidote and many other usages. [ Alchemist ] were often called scholars and researchers. There were still other kinds of professions inside the continent such as; [ Farmer ], [ Herbalist ], [ Shaman ], [ Necromancer ] and many more ... ... ... This piece of news, caused Misuzu to be a little absent-minded, she reacted only a moment later as she lowered her head and seemed to be pondering about something. "F-Fine ... I-If that''s what you want then ... " Lyle silently stared at her and didn¡¯t speak. Misuzu started to get nervous ¡­ ¡­ she didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did she? Just as she started to get even more nervous, finally, Lyle slowly spoke: ¡°Actually, you don''t need to be nervous, right? You can just treat this as me treating you~¡± The rays of the sun fell upon his body, endowing him with a halo. Misuzu gazed at his inking brows and fell into a complete trance. After a long while, emotions surged up from the bottom of the heart. Complicated and extreme feelings arose. It was that of a heart wanting to die, a type of heart-broken indignation. "B, But I ... I ... " STOP! Don¡¯t think anymore! Don¡¯t think about his words, there was no survival there. Just pretend she didn¡¯t hear it and they won''t do it! Misuzu tried to brainwash herself, not realizing her ears was going up in flames. She pretended to be composed and met his gaze: ¡°Fine ... B, but you will take responsibility!¡± This wasn¡¯t compromising. She was after all still an unmarried woman. If she did this then she will surely be humiliated. No one had ever seen her naked body before, except her family and female servants. Lyle frowned slightly: "What did you say ... ? Responsibility ? Me ... to ... you?" "O-Of course! Y-You will see my body! As a man you should take responsibility!" "As if ... ! Then, I won''t do it anymore. Go find someone else to help you. I only called you here to inform, this is already my kindness~" After saying that, Lyle immediately turned around and walked away. Take responsibility ? Like hell! I''m not as good as that type of man. I have already my darling and the others ... Looking for other women is just plain trouble! However, before he can walk away he was suddenly embraced from behind. "Hey stopped that! I said I''m not doing it, then I won''t do it!" "Please, please just save me! In the first place, why don''t you agree ? Won''t you be the one to benefit in the end if you have me?" "Shut up! As if I would! I have already my darling so I can''t ... And what the heck!? Why did we come to this kind of talk ? Aren''t we just talking about the poison ? Why did it suddenly sound like I''m rejecting your confession ?" Lyle was instantly startled. What is this girl thinking? She dared to be so bold? So direct? Not a bit vague? "It''s because you''re really rejecting it!" "Huh? Are you kidding me?! In the first place, you didn''t even like me !" Misuzu abruptly paused then as if she finally decided something she said with conviction: "Th-Then, I will try to like you!" "You don''t need to! I don''t need it ... !" Misuzu was emotionally overwhelmed and nearly choked on her saliva. She took a deep breath and she wanted to say something but suddenly she heard Feme''s voice. "L-Lyle¡­ P-Princess Misuzu? " Feme said. Her expression froze and her voice trembling. "Wh-What''s the meaning of this ... ?" In that instant, Misuzu fell on her bottom and she swallowed her words. "Fe, Feme ... ?!" Chapter 91: [ Practical Training Class ] Misuzu turned her head around and she saw that it wasn''t only Feme there but also the teacher and several of her classmates that had their eyes opened wide while looking at them. There were also some students who stood behind her and heard her seemingly "Love Confession ... " In addition to her beauty, her image and status could definitely topple any boy in the class. In the past, Misuzu''s fiery, arrogant and selfish character had distanced herself from everyone else. But now, the fact that Misuzu was actually speaking in such a soft voice and was even confessing her love towards a man, made all the observer¡¯s jaws almost fall off. Was Misuzu still that arrogant tigress that they¡¯d known? Was this girl the wrong person? ... Or maybe she was possessed by something ? It wasn¡¯t just the other students: even Princess Feme and Teacher Mirin were dumbfounded. One of the girls behind them rubbed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve woken up yet! I must be dreaming!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded at this spectacle. Their brains couldn¡¯t process the situation. Just what was going on? Was this still the same Misuzu who was trashed by Lyle a few days ago ? This transformation was too fast. Just what had happened in such a short amount of time? There must be a hidden story to it! Even Teacher Mirin was rather puzzled. These two had been so vehemently against each other, so why had they suddenly calmed down? Anyways, it was all good news for her. After all, she didn¡¯t want to have constant conflicts between her students, even if it was absolutely normal for such prideful geniuses to butt heads. Even she couldn¡¯t stop them completely if they wanted to do so. But still ... "I thought that something really happened but this ... " Teacher Mirin said while looking at them. She really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry ... She really thought that Lyle would do something to Misuzu as a revenge but she didn''t expected that this ''Revenge'' is actually a ''Love Confession'' ? What the heck is happening ... ? "I see, so Princess Misuzu like Prince Lyle ... ?" "But didn''t Prince Lyle already have a fianc¨¦e? Isn''t his fianc¨¦e, Princess Feme ... ? There''s also the rumor about him and the Headmaster ... Adultery ?" "But doesn''t it look like; Princess Misuzu was forcing Prince Lyle to like her ?" "No way ... A fight between Princesses and the legendary Headmaster? Kyaaah!! That''s amazing!" "Then why don''t we join in ? I also think Prince Lyle is very handsome ... most importantly; he''s very powerful, right? Isn''t he worth fighting over?" "Right! I also thought that but they''re princesses ... can we really compete ?" "I don''t know, worth trying for~" Misuzu''s teary eyes looked at the different pairs of eyes that didn¡¯t give her the chance to explain about their misunderstanding. In contrast, Lyle was enjoying this development. Although he was shocked at first but he immediately regained his bearings. He just couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw how nervous Misuzu was. He''s not the one who told something like that anyway~ So this would look like, Princess Misuzu confessed her love for him and was rejected by him ... Hahahaha ... Isn''t this an amazing past time~ He silently stood next to Misuzu. While pretending to smile like someone who felt shy about receiving a love declaration in front of everyone. But in his heart, he was laughing non-stop ... He really didn''t expect that this will develop into something like this~ Couldn''t take it anymore, Misuzu immediately stood up and run away. Her face beet red in embarrassment. Finally this romance comedy has ended. Disappointed, the crowd that had gathered to watch the show dispersed slowly. ... ... After this event, Misuzu''s ¡®love Confession,¡¯ rumors about her being secretly in love with the monster prince of the Dragonfang Kingdom spread inside the Academy City. As the saying goes, ''The land has ears, the sky has eyes and the wind has mouth'' this rumor quickly spread in every corner of the academy. And most of the people already know it even though only less than an hour had passed. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Misuzu''s ¡®love Confession'' was forever immortalized at the school. ---------------------------------- ¡°Haa~¡± Lyle had already lost count of how many times he sighed today. Currently it was period three, it¡¯s finally the practical lessons, Skill Training Class¡ª¡ª held in the courtyard where green lawn was spread all over. In other words, training to use Magic and fighting. Even if you aim to be a pure mage, a minimum skill level and knowledge on close combat was still required. Thus, all the students were full of enthusiasm when the lesson began. However, there''s only one person inside the class of enthusiastic students that was feeling the opposite. It didn¡¯t need to be said who it was. The famous , Lyle Drake Dragonfang. After the commotion with Misuzu, the extracurricular activities along with period one mathematics and period two language class all came to a stagnant end. At the end of it all, Lyle became thoroughly isolated by the students around him. Although there were new rumors flying around him, but as soon as Lyle moved slightly or raised his head, all the whispering and talking inside the classroom immediately ceased. The students wouldn¡¯t even look him in the eye; although they seemed to throw some glances at him every now and then, but when they met his gaze, for some reason they always immediately turn their heads away; not daring or wish to even look in his direction. Rather, it felt as if the surrounding area was saturated with a subtle sense of tension. Judging from the looks of it, everyone held firms resolve to ignore him. All the girls would evade him as he walked along the hallways. Regardless of where he was, he always heard derisive words being spoken behind his back. There were also some rumors regarding him and Misuzu, him and Feme, and lastly him and the famous Headmaster ... but they would immediately shut up as soon as they saw him and run away as if they just saw a ghost. Apparently he was really quite hated and feared ... ... ... He was sitting a few distances away from the group as no one wanted to come near him. Although Feme and Marcia wanted to sit beside him, he refused and chased them away as he feared that they would be discriminated too if they socialize themselves with him. Though they were adamant on staying with him, he still urges them to join with the group. Thus, he was alone lying comfortably under the shade of a tree. He was not disheartened at all. In fact, he welcomed this kind of peace. A middle-aged man and Teacher Mirin walked into the courtyard. She then swept an eye over her students. When her eyes landed on Lyle who was nonchalantly lying not far away from the group and seemed like he was sleeping, she paused for a brief moment before smiling. She didn''t call him nor reprimand him, instead her expression gentle as if she was watching her rebellious and naughty little brother. ¡°I already know that some of you have already reached quite an astonishing degree on your skills. There are also some students who¡¯ve achieved pretty good ranks and shown talent surpassing my expectations. Excellent! That''s all I can say. Everyone else must work hard as well. Especially, tomorrow is the long awaited trip, and for those who will join this year, you must do your best!¡± ¡° ¡° ¡°Yee~ss¡­¡­¡± ¡° ¡° The students returned back a reply that was filled with so much enthusiasm. There were also people who replied weakly, though the majority was very excited so their reply was completely drowned. ¡°In today¡¯s lesson, we invited Instructor Lowen to teach some physical combat skills. For those warrior based students and those who were interested to learn close combat skills, don''t be embarrassed to approach sir Lowen." Teacher Mirin continued, ¡°Now, then for Mages, please follow me!¡± After saying so, Teacher Mirin walk a couple of meters away from the warrior group and just like instructor Lowen, she also immediately began her class. ... ... Chapter 92: [ A Sailor Soldier!!!? ] ¡°Fua¡­¡± While the students began to start their training, Lyle was yawning in boredom. Well, it was only reasonable. Receiving this kind of class at this late hour had no meaning at all. After all Lyle who was the well known was already way above them--- in terms of power, skills and abilities. Thus he deemed it unnecessary to join them. On the other hand, if he was asked whether there was anything else that he needed to do, there was also nothing like that. That was why Lyle didn¡¯t particularly do anything; he was just blankly observing the class situation of the students. In the first place, he was originally treated as a plague ... at worst a ghost that couldn''t be seen. Joining them would only show how thick skinned he was, humiliating himself in the process. ¡°Haa~.¡± As for his options, he could do nothing besides bemoan to himself as such. But still at the least, he was expecting something in this kind of class. Since the class did not involve lectures, he figured there might be a change of pace during practical training. Giving him some inspirations to think of a new magic or skill if he watched them. However, nothing exciting really came to fruition. Thus, he was really bored. And then, after a while what he felt was ... --- Their quality is comparatively good huh. Surprisingly, most of the students showed high level talents and skills. Either in the Warrior class or the Mage Class, there were some students who unexpectedly stick out like a sore thumb. Such as; Belial and Marcia in the Warrior Class and Feme and some girls in the Mage Class. The standard of their quality was considerably higher than he imagined. But, as expected, although they weren''t that bad, they were still not good enough¨D They''re still lacking on some aspect--- That is what Lyle was thinking. Lyle''s gaze was locked on Feme who was trying on her magic .... [Flare Burst] a C-ranked magic. As expected from Princess Feme, I guess... Feme really does have the talent for Magic... Her talent was enough to earn admiration from Lyle. However, although she''s doing fine on her Magic training, Lyle still found it lacking ... Ranks are not just simple power levels or the person''s achievement. It also categorized their magic limits. The lowest rank, E rankers can only use simple and the most basic of all magic based on their affinities. Such as Fire, breeze, puddle and mud from the basic magic elements, fire, wind, water, and earth consecutively. When the Mage ranked up, they will also be capable of learning new magic. It''s not like lower ranks can''t use high level spells but the thing that keeps them from using it was their own mana capacity. The higher the level of the magic being used, the higher the mana it required. ... Though there are still some exceptions~ for example, Lyle who originally possess enormous amount of mana ever since he was born. This existence were often called [ Chosen Ones ] or [ Child of Heavens. ] Basically, when one managed to rank up, it will double his/her own mana capacity, causing for the mage to become even stronger. That is why, many mages wanted to reach the pinnacle of power... Besides, although he still couldn''t announce his ominous feelings regarding that so called ''Master Snake'' because of his situation, he could still strengthened the power of the people around him. Even with just a bit of power up, it would still add a layer of their safety. Lyle sighed while standing up. And then he approached Feme who was training using her Magic with a serious face that she failed to pay attention to her footing. The tip of her foot caught on a slight difference in height on the ground. ¡°Kyaa!?¡± Since she was caught unprepared, her body was falling towards the ground at quite some speed. If she had crashed into ground like that, she might have suffered some cuts. However, that didn''t happen. Before she had crashed, someone caught her. ¡°Looks like you are having fun by yourself huh. Feme.¡± That person''s hand was large, and from the sensation of being held and the slight warmth coupled with the very familiar voice, Feme could tell who it was right away. ¡°P-Prince Lyle ...¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Just like that he supported from behind the slim shoulder of the girl who almost fell behind on her butt --- Feme. ¡°Eh, tha, thank you very much¡± Right in the center of Feme''s view was Lyle, smiling with relief. The moment she realized she was being held by him, Feme realized that she could no longer muster any strength. She felt like she wanted to stay this way forever. The power she felt from the arms around her, the comfortable warmth from his body temperature and the feeling of security she felt from his presence made her intuition scream out. Time should just stop at this moment! "Be careful okay ..." Unaware of her thoughts Lyle, help her posture and slowly separated. "... That [Flare burst] seemed somewhat good ..." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "R-really ... t-thank you very much" Feme was overjoyed that Lyle was praising her. Seeing that, Lyle revealed a slight smile and shook his head."However, [Flare Burst] required an enormous mana to use. I''m guessing that it should have taken at least a quarter of your mana ... am I right?" "Eh ? That''s ..." "... then let me give you some pointers~ how about instead of [ Flare Burst ], use [ Burning Mandala ]?" Lyle said coolly. "[Burning Mandala]? What kind of magic is that ?" Lyle smiled after hearing Feme''s question and nodded his head. "That''s right ... it''s Sail*r Mar* magic." "Sail*r Mar* ?" "No need to ask about her ... she''s a great woman that''s all I can say. I can teach you how to use her [Snake Blaze] but I doubt you can immediately learn it. [Snake Blaze] after all is the same as my magic." Smiling wryly, Lyle opened his palm and then summoned a small fire. After a few seconds, it then forms in the shape of a snake, wriggling happily. "Giving magic a form needs an enormous amount of mana and concentration. More so in giving it some sentient. However, [Burning Mandala] is different." After saying that, Lyle creates a ring of fire from his hand. Under Feme''s curious gaze, it then expanded and floated above him. When Lyle''s hand formed a fist, it then turned into eight rings of fire and then condenses to become balls of fire; eight balls of fire. After completing the deployment of the eight small balls of fire in short order, he took aim at the target which was an armored scarecrow, firing them off simultaneously. The burning balls of fires were right on target; the armored target was hit repeatedly and explodes with a ''BOOOM!'' causing the whole ground to shake. All the students who were training and even the instructors couldn''t help but stop what they''re doing and turned their heads towards the scorched crater which was the only thing left from the training dummy. Their eyes wide open in shock. "L-Lyle ... that ..." "Strong isn''t it?" Lyle smiled confidently at Feme whose jaw was wide open enough to put a whole egg. Her fox ears stood on top of her head and her tail behind her was shaking left and right and just wouldn''t stop. "That''s just the simplified form of [Burning Mandala] and wasn''t the complete form yet. Although it can be categorized as a C-ranked magic for its mana consumption but for its destructive power, it can rival B-rank or even above magic." "W, Will you really teach me that?" Feme was desperately trying to calm herself down. However, she stuttered and her voice faltered. Her vision turned blurry from excitement. There was no way she could still calm, Lyle was actually teaching her? That Prince Lyle who''s an incarnation of ''Unreasonableness''! Nodding his head while smiling, Lyle stroke Feme''s hair, causing for the latter''s fox ears to move; expressing their delight. Carefully and properly explaining the magic process, Lyle taught Feme some tricks. He even performed several times and draw a huge mandala on the ground for her to understand properly. ... ... "... Yes like that." Feme rotates her left arm once in a clockwise direction, with fire gushing out of her hand. The fire condenses into 8 balls of fire around her and then slowly formed into small mandalas. "Good ... like that." Clapping his hand, Lyle watched Feme''s 21st try of the technique. She was a genius, Lyle was sure of that. Although she had try it every time but failed. However, she still didn''t give up and let the failure reach her soul but instead her determination was going stronger and stronger every failure. What''s more important was that, every failure seemed to gave her new insights as to how it should be, causing her to almost successfully cast the spell. Lyle smiled dazzlingly as he watched Feme followed his every instruction. In front of him, Feme spreads her arms wide and yells "BURNING...!" as she draws her arms in front of herself and moves them in and out while drawing in several small mandala that form a circle around her body. Once the circle is completed they transform in a bright burst of light and transformed into something like those massive traditional vajrayana Buddhism mandala. Although they were still some discrepancy but it was still executed properly. Up to this point, Feme did everything correctly. Watching this, Lyle was getting excited ... Hehe ... Sail*r Mar* will be reborn in this world! Hahaha ... Not knowing Lyle''s thoughts Feme then crouches and realeases a powerful wave of fire as she finishes the spell by yelling "...MANDALA" The armored scarecrow in front of Feme exploded. "Ha ... Ha" Panting in the ground, Feme still revealed a brilliant smile. Her eyes sparkling like a little girl receiving a Christmas present from Santa Claus. Lyle didn''t have the time to react before Feme rushed towards him and suddenly hugged his arms pulled him down excitedly and kissed him on the cheeks. She cried loudly, "I did it! I did it! Did you see that? I did it!" Chapter 93: [ Lyle V Marcia ] With regards to Feme¡¯s reaction, Lyle could only be stunned speechless. To witness the birth of the new Sail*r Mar* and still receive a bonus ¡­ As for being so happy ¡­ of course it¡¯s a good thing that she was happy. After all, she had seemed to forget everything just now and given him a kiss. Seems like if her mind was clear-minded, she would definitely not do something like this. Regarding her shy personality ... he would need to take the initiative if he wanted to push her down. As Lyle started to imagine stuff, he started to get hard in some places. While Feme was still like a little girl hopping up and down, Lyle brushed his perverted thoughts by shaking his head and cough to get her attention. "... I, I'',m sorry" Realizing what she''d done a while ago, Feme felt like steam was coming out of her head. Her heart was throbbing unbelievably fast. Her mind blanked out, and she could no longer understand anything. "Are you okay ?" Thinking that Feme''s reaction looks adorable, Lyle couldn''t help but smile mischievously. He certainly understands the reason for her to act like this. ¡°U-Uhm... I...¡± Feme didn''t know what to do or what to say, and simply look at him. ¡°...Are you okay, Feme?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The moment she heard that, Feme figured out something she wanted to say. And she went all-out to turn it into words. ¡°...Y-yeah... I''m f-fine... Aha, aha, ahahahahaha.¡± Feme''s face was for some reason beet red and she was desperately continuing her fake laughter. "Then that''s good..." Lyle said coolly. He didn''t tease her again. "Anyway, before doing this magic, you should say ''Agent of Love and Fire, the pretty sailor suited soldier Feme Foxtail! In the name of Mars, I will chastise you!'' ... " You got that? When Lyle asked that, Feme nodded even while showing her confusion. "...Why ?" Lyle made a cynical smile while replying so. "Because you will look cooler that way~" Fuh* after taking a glance at Feme and saying that, Lyle turned on his heel. "Anyway, that''s that. Practice it more and master it properly ... I will teach you more if we have some other time~" Since he had finished his fun, he had no more reason to care about her. Anyway, judging from the growing audience, Lyle deemed their curious gazes annoying. Thereupon, towards that back, ¡°Ah-! Err! Thank you very much-!¡± That voice was not the shy voice until now, with a clear loud voice, Feme gave her word of gratitude to her fianc¨¦e whom she couldn''t help but admired so much. As for Lyle, he answered shortly ¡°Ou¡± to show he received that gratitude. ... ... When Lyle returned until the spot where he was at before, ¡°Ah, Young Master! This way, this way!¡± Marcia was hopping in place *pyon pyon* like a dog that had no calmness while waiting for him. ¡°What is it Marcia?¡± "I heard from my father that the Young Master wasn''t only a genius in magic but also a master swordsman and close combat specialist ... is that really true ?" With her eyes sparkling like little gem, Marcia waited for his answer. "... not really as amazing as what you imagined though." Scratching the back of his head, Lyle embarrassedly answered. It doesn''t feel bad to be praised~ "... That''s why ..." Marcia suddenly hesitated for a moment and her steps paused. However, she finally approached Lyle with her face flushed red and asked in a soft voice, ¡°... Can I practice with you?¡± Seeing her suddenly acting meek, Lyle couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw how nervous she was. He suddenly got a little bit of motivation and accepted her request. ¡°Sure!¡± In any case, he was free anyway~ "Thank you very much!" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After exchanging a few words, Marcia readied her sword again. Seeing that, Lyle put his right hand on top of the hilt of one of his black thin sword hanging from his waist, crouched slightly and confronted her. ¡°Are you ready?¡± As Lyle said that he focused on his eyes. When he did his magic eyes immediately activated and he could see a faint white light enveloping her body. That light was the energy running through her body. Lyle was planning on more accurately understanding the difference between a pure mage and a pure warrior by examining the flow of her energy. With this fight, I can experiment some new things. ¡°Yes!¡± ... ... The two of them had certainly become the center of attention. At that moment, Lyle''s aura suddenly changed. ¨C¨CMarcia felt a strong sense of incongruity. She did not know what it was. She just knew that something did not feel right. This was a strange feeling. She could see him standing there but couldn¡¯t sense anything in front. It was like she couldn¡¯t sense his existence. Not just Marcia who was standing in front of him but everyone felt Lyle''s changed. He was as if exerting an indescribable pressure. Although it wasn''t as heavy as the pressure he exerted at that time inside the classroom when he was enraged but still ... this mysterious pressure caused her to feel as if she was looking at a very dark cave. It was very mysterious that she doesn''t know what to feel. Although normal students couldn''t feel anything besides feeling something amiss, the instructors and some high ranking and special students can. But still... Seeing that Lyle seemed serious when facing her, Marcia couldn''t help but feel honored. She already knows that she was weak compared to him but on her heart this doesn''t mean anything. She just want to fight him in his peak ... she might learn something from him. Marcia revealed a beautiful satisfied smile. After a long standoff, Marcia finally moved. "Haaaaa!" Marcia instantly dashed toward Lyle, swinging down her sword. The swing might''ve looked crude to unlearned observers, but it was a precise and powerful strike. A swing filled with power. .... Seeing her attack first, Lyle didn''t move. His eyes still locked on hers. This time, a sharp glint flashed his eyes. With a mere glance, then Marcia felt as if she fell into an abyss of ice, with all of her blood congealed! His sharp gaze fell upon her, causing her to take a deep breath; she suddenly felt as if her clothes were being stripped away. What kind of gaze is this? When the sword was inches away from his head, Marcia got nervous. Why is he not dodging? Then suddenly... She felt an impact on her chest then flew backward. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone cried in disbelief. No one saw how he swung the sword. Everything just happened in an instant. Marcia''s eyes were wide open as she slowly got up. She was also in disbelief. What just happened? She couldn''t understand what just transpired. She didn''t even know what hit her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lyle looked at her. His face revealed a worried yet gentle look. "I''m sorry ... I wanted to try something so I suddenly forgot to hold back." "No ... "Hearing his words, Marcia immediately shook her head."Please don''t hold back! I want you to fight me seriously!" "Oh? Do you want to try again?" ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Marcia looked excited. Losing against him isn''t something shameful! If it''s with him, it''s an honor as long as I can fight him seriously! Marcia thought. Chapter 94: [ Burst Speed ] There was no use waiting. She realigned her expression, looking very serious indeed. She shouted then charged at him. With a fixed gaze Lyle stared at the incoming attack. His hand rested on the sword at his waist. In his eyes, the sword approached him in slow motion. He could see every detail of his opponent, the breathing, compression of muscles, enlargement of the pupils¡­ everything! ... ... "Wha!?" In the instant that the blade fell upon him, he vanished. No, he just jumped fast enough while evading her sword that he seemed to disappear. Marcia was dumbfounded after missing her target. What was that, just now!? Despite her surprise, she still surveyed her surroundings. Possessing the eyes of the dragon, her kinetic vision was way above the norm. However, even with this, she could only see blurred after images of him. Another intense battle broke out. Both Lyle and Marcia''s speed were raised to the limits and only afterimages were left behind. The second strike, and then the third. Here and there on the battlefield, Lyle kept moving like a windstorm between her flashing strokes, completely dodging each attack. His movements were impossible to follow. Forget her sword, even her eyes couldn''t keep up with his speed. Eventually, Marcia could no longer catch even a rough visual of his position. What''s going on ? This is the first time Marcia felt something like this. She possessed the Dragon lineage! Her speed and strength isn''t something any warrior no matter how strong they are could match. Her Dragon eyes could see even the tiniest movements of her enemy. Even if these enemies came from the same clan, she could still follow their movements with her eyes ... But this ... She couldn''t even follow Lyle''s figure. He was like a ghost ... a specter! However, the stronger Lyle proved to be, the more intense her fighting spirit would burn. "You''re good ..." Suddenly Lyle, who was moving around with movements that could no longer even be tracked by human eyes, used his astounding speed to appear at Marcia''s blind side, and ended everything. ".. but still not enough. [ Iai; Sonic Blaze ]" ¡°What?¡± Marcia was sure that her attack was about to land on him, but then, her vision suddenly blurred and he went missing. The next moment, Lyle appeared at her right. With a *slash* accompanied by a red colored light. At a speed that could be neither dodged nor blocked, without even a chance to scream, Marcia took a direct hit. "Ah¨D" This was what Lyle did when they first exchange blows. An attack fast as the wind that couldn''t be block nor dodge. Right now, almost everyone couldn¡¯t help dumbfounded watching Lyle and Marcia. Marcia was someone with the Dragon lineage! She was also one of the top swordsmen in the class. All the bystanders originally thought that Lyle was the one who would¡¯ve been given a beating if they fought a pure sword battle without any use of magic. However, in this confrontation, it wasn¡¯t him who had the underhand; it was Marcia who appeared to have been utterly crushed during that battle. They didn''t saw him use swords after all. They just thought that the black thin swords dangling on his waist were just for show but this... This was too shocking! Wasn''t he a mage? He can use a sword too? Worse, they can''t even see his figure when he was moving nor attacking! Just what is going on here?! Was Prince Lyle also a strong warrior? An excellent swordsman? That talent of his was borderline heaven-defying; was he still going to give others a chance to compete? Everyone else stupidly exchanged looks. The two instructors; Teacher Mirin and instructor Lowen were dumbfounded as well. If one say that he was a great mage but still knows some close-combat skill, then that''s fine. But to be both a great mage and a great swordsman at the same time in such a young age ? What kind of concept was this ?! An expert of long range and melee battle, how would his enemies fight him in the future ?! Should they just suck their thumbs and watched him ?! Prince Feme on the other side was respecting Lyle more and more. Her level of worship increased while staring at him with fired up eyes. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked between Lyle and Marcia. This revelation was too explosive. No one ever thought that Lyle was not just a genius in magic but also in swordsmanship. Everyone was completely dazed. ... ... Marcia sat there in daze for a while, before she finally stood up and began to walk quietly towards Lyle. Although it was her complete defeat, she doesn''t seem to mind it as her eyes sparkled like jewels. Her heart started beating fast in excitement. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Just what she expected! Her young master was really strong! Strong beyond compare! ¡°Young master, I lost.¡± Marcia said respectfully. ¡°Not trying anymore?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am thankful that you showed me your skills. There¡¯s no regret in my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you are an old woman. You¡¯re still young.¡± Lyle smiled bitterly. It seemed like he went overboard. "Your movement speed is excellent." Lyle said calmly. Her movement speed was enough to earn admiration from him. ¡°That¡¯s too flattering.¡± Marcia blushed as he heard Lyle''s praised. ¡°I am saying the truth. It¡¯s not easy to reach this level with your age.¡± Everyone felt a shiver. Then what about you? However, Marcia felt happy hearing that. ¡°Your kinetic vision looks quite good. But because of that you chased the target too much with your eyes. The trick to hit target that possess amazing speed like me is not to chase the target¡¯s movement, but to have a wide field of vision and settle the target inside your sight..." Lyle started coaching her. Realizing his intention, Marcia''s eyes sparkled for a moment and then gradually turned serious. "... And then, matching the target¡¯s movement it¡¯s not you that move, but you create the image of the target¡¯s movement to calculate their position. If you do that you don¡¯t even need to move your eyes, the whole body is visible so it will also becomes easier.¡± Marcia''s expression gradually became respectful as she carefully thought over Lyle¡¯s advice. With a little more comprehension than the last time, she absorbed Lyle''s teaching like a dry sponge. Lyle''s voice turned solemnly strict. "Mages and Warriors have major differences in using energy. From what I know, Mages used mana or what you call elemental energy while warriors used non-attribute energy called Lana to strengthen their bodies and also in their attacks." ¡°Eh, ah, yes-¡° ¡°Good child. ¨DWell, what I''m trying to say is that you need to use this so-called Lana to its utmost limit. Try to focus all of your Lana at one point and compressed it ... like your feet." While saying so, Lyle''s feet suddenly glowed in a golden light. When Lyle taps his foot on the ground, a sound as if something just exploded rang out and his figure disappeared. He then reappear 10 meters away from his originally position. Lyle repeated his actions with a ''BOOM!'' and once again appears in front of the dumbfounded Marcia. "That will happen. I called this [ Burst Speed ]... though at first you will likely be thrown away because of the impact, but if you mastered it, it will surely give you an upper hand on your future battles." Honestly, Marcia had nothing to be criticized anymore in the attack power department. But it would be artless to have her just swing her sword around, so Lyle decided to teach her some techniques he created when he was a child. [ Burst Speed ] just like what name suggest, it was a momentary burst of speed by means of explosion under the sole of the user''s foot. By focusing his mana on his feet, when he tapped the ground, it will then create a small explosion that will propel the user with an unbelievable speed. It was like a one-second buff speed. However, because of his massive improvement in terms of power and speed during these past few years, this kind of skill became useless for him and was never been again used by him. And so Lyle decided to teach it to her. "Yes!" Seeing the technique firsthand, Marcia was thrilled and excited. Like an obedient student, she wanted to immediately practice it. Marcia''s excited looks caused Lyle to feel good so he unconsciously petted her head roughly. ¡°Kuu~n?¡± She might be feeling good or happy; Marcia was surprised at first but then pleasantly cooed from her nose. The rest of the students exchanged looks when they saw Marcia''s excited and somewhat frenzied expression. What are they talking about ? And what was that awhile ago ? Lyle seemed like he just teleported! Instructor Lowen who was watching them from the distance was in utter shock and an expression that could only be described as ¡®ashamed¡¯ was on his face. He felt like he could no longer look anyone in the eye again. As a mentor, he really felt that he had nothing to teach Prince Lyle in terms of confrontations between physiques, swordsmanship and techniques. The other students were speechless. None of them could figure out how Lyle managed to possess such power and skills. He was certainly younger than him but his strength was way above them. Are the dragon clan really that superior compared to them? This really makes one die in jealousy! Soon, the lesson was over. Chapter 95: [ Night Visit ] Within the showers, the sound of running water could be heard. The scalding water ran down Misuse''s fair skin. This was one of the girl''s dormitories within the Red Rose Academy. All of the dorms within the Red Rose Academy¡¯s grounds were outfitted with showers, bathrooms, and even kitchens. Because of what happened a while ago, her mind was in a mess. However, taking a bath seemed to calm her down. Although taking a bath in the middle of the say seemed strange but for her, a water mage, and water can help her to calm her mind. Besides, she seemed to enjoy the temperature of the burning hot water greatly. However, despite taking a hot shower at the moment, she was not in the least jubilant. She was really down in the dumps right now. ¡°......¡± As the warm water trickled down her head, she tightly bit her lips. What happened a while ago continued playing inside her mind. Although she knew the poison inside of her body but the shock she got because of that seemingly ''Love Confession'' is bigger than her life. Right now, a rumor about me was running around for sure ... ... She thought. But she can''t do anything about it. Sometimes, hearsay is more trusted by others than what you say personally. Indeed! A rumor is like a wild dragon. No one can stop it until time says it so... The more she denies it the more the rumor would spread and be exaggerated. It was like encountering a wild dragon. The more you fight it, the more it would be enraged and trashed around. However, it was really her fault! But I can''t help it...! The ... The moment he rejected my words about him taking responsibility ... I felt somewhat hurt! Indeed ... Women are paradoxical and strange creatures. If you look at her, she thinks you are a pervert, because you¡¯re eyeing her, shame on you ¡­ What are you looking at...? Sometimes with just one look, they will think that you like them and you had eyes for them... ... However, when you look at her, and then you completely ignore her she gets even angrier. If you didn''t show any attention, the more she wanted to prove herself to you. Ignore and disregard a woman and she¡¯ll think you find her unattractive. This line of thought is what makes women the most intolerable people to deal with. They were really difficult to understand ... ... = = They are more complicated than solving the mystery of the world ... ... Misuzu clenched her first as her heart became filled with a sense of unyielding. She wanted to forcefully punch the wall within the shower room ... ... but she stopped herself right there. Even if she destroyed the wall, that undeniable fact would still stay the same. --- In the first place, even if she did, who knows what will broke first. The wall or her little soft fist~ ¡°Haha, really now.¡± Misuzu turned off the running water and walked out of the shower. Her long blonde hair swayed as she moved. She boorishly wiped her hair and body with a towel and after putting on her white colored panties, she walked out of the shower room. Despite the beads of water dripping onto the ground, Misuzu did not mind in the least bit. She hurriedly marched off with just a towel wrapped around her shoulders. Due to her being a princess, she would have servants waiting upon her at the castle. As a result, she wasn¡¯t too concerned with what she did. Oh right, I still have the poison ... ... = = She suddenly recalled something. Will I actually die because of this ... ? If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. But I already died socially, anyway~ ¡°Eh ... ...?¡± After opening the door at the end of the hallway and entering the living room¡ª¡ª¡ªMisuzu became speechless. ¡°Oh ... ... Eh?¡±( ? x ? ) ¡°W-W-W-W-W-Wh ... ...Why are you ... ...¡± Lyle, who was sitting on the living room couch nonchalantly while drinking a cup of tea, caught sight of Misuzu. His mouth was wide open and his eyes were locked in a stare. He seemed to be completely in shock. That¡¯s because¡ª, he could see her. Inside the spacious bathroom, the towel that was wrapped around her body fell and her fresh looking naked body became visible. Her cute pale-looking breast was shivering and it was so adorable. Her collarbone and the tight curve on her hips were the ideal shape for Lyle. And also, even places below her silky stomach which was covered with a white panty is too enchanting and beautiful~ "This is really a high-class Lady~ " Lyle unconsciously muttered as he carefully observed every part of her body. As Misuzu was rendered speechless, her eyes flickered as she gazed at him¡ª¡ª¡ªsuddenly, she realized the current state of her body. Other than the towel wrapped around her shoulders and her panties, she wasn¡¯t wearing anything else. Her naked appearance was completely exposed right in front of a boy¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Kya¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± She wanted to lament but Misuzu tried her best to endure this. She was absolutely prohibited from screaming at this time of day. If someone, by chance heard her and saw them, they will surely misunderstand and another rumor will once again fly around ... ... And this time the rumor would be too fatal ! Misuzu used her two hands to cover her body as she glared at Lyle who was looking at her with an amused smile. "Shameless Prince!! Don''t stare at me ! P-Please turn away! Can¡¯t you at least do that!¡± "O-oh, yeah but before that ... can you give me a favor ~?" Lyle pretended to know nothing and asked another question. Deep breaths. Deep breaths: "W-What is it?" In front of her, the real culprit of this whole situation ¡ª the Monster Prince Lyle Drake Dragonfang ¡ª suddenly but casually poured a tea on the tea cup. Pouring some into the cup, he teased her, ¡°Just stay like this~ the scene is really beautiful~¡± She got embarrassed. Don¡¯t say it so loudly ¡­ And especially saying it with such a gorgeous-sounding voice! He poured another cup of tea and passed it into her. Raising his own cup, he stared into her eyes and, one word, one sentence at a time, said, ¡°Extremely beautiful ... too bad your personality really isn''t up to par.¡± When he finished saying this, he gazed fixedly upon her, not speaking anymore. In that moment, the entire world seemed to fall into quietness. Lyle was gazing so seriously, so sincerely at her. ¡°What did you say? Anyway, please leave this place immediatelyor else ...¡± Princess Misuzu immediately raised her fist. She didn¡¯t care if Lyle was stronger. Whoever dared to take liberties with her a princess, she would first beat them up and hear their explanation later on. "Forget it, I change my mind ... hurry and wear a dress. I''ll just do my own part and leave immediately~" "NO! I change my mind too ... ... Wait for me there !" After Misuzu walked out of the living room to change into her clothes in another room, she immediately came back. This girl¡¯s dorm was pretty much like a high-scale apartment with additional rooms in it. It was very luxurious. Chapter 96: [ Another Lyle ?! ] Misuzu took a seat next to Lyle on the couch. ¡°Well Prince Lyle, what are you doing? Don''t tell me you came here to peek at girl''s dorm?¡± Her voice cold and chilly. ¡°Looking for underwears ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant you pervert!¡± "I''m not! Actually I''m the hero of all loveless men. I venture the night and look for an under---, ahem I mean presents to give it to them for their own salvations~ I''m underwear man!" "You ..." Misuzu glared at Lyle with an indignant expression. Lyle on the other hand merely spoke honestly knowing that whatever he was going to say couldn¡¯t distort the truth. ¡°Haa......jeez, someone like you ought to¡­¡­¡± Misuzu heavily sighed. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She wore a light blue dress along with a black miniskirt. "Anyway, I came here to take back what''s mine ... " "Take back what''s yours ?" Misuzu shot him a puzzled look. Seeing her like this, Lyle didn''t say anything and waved his hand. "Come back, Weiss ..." "Hisha!" After Lyle said those words, Misuzu''s body suddenly emitted a dazzling light causing her to jump in fright. From her body, a small silver snake came out and happily floated towards Lyle. "Thank you Weiss, you did a good job. That''s my girl~" ""Hisha!" Under Misuzu''s dumbfounded expression, the small silver snake affectionately rubbed its small head on Lyle''s cheek before entering his body. "Tha .... wha ... that''s ..." "When you walk away this afternoon, I ordered Weiss to follow you and enter your body." "Enter ? F, For what ?" Misuzu immediately touched her body and then shot Lyle a bewildered look. Seeing this, Lyle only smiled wryly. "I had Weiss possess your body as to restrict the poison inside of you. Although she doesn''t have any ability to heal you, she can still slow the poison from spreading from your body. That is why you''re still alive right now ... what, where''s my thanks ?" "Eh ... I, Is that so ?" Misuzu couldn''t believe what Lyle told her. No, she had some trouble understanding what Lyle had just told her. She then looks at him, still in daze. She still doesn''t know how to react... Misuzu looked at Lyle who was happily sipping his tea, in doubt as she shook her head. "No ... I, Is that so? Ah, no, th, thank you ..." Seeing Misuzu bowed her head in gratitude, Lyle''s lips formed into a beautiful smile as he nodded his head. "It''s fine ... Anyway, what I want to know is why you took a bath this late at night? Did you know that I was coming?¡± Seeing her all serious, Lyle decided to tease her a little bit. ¡°It''s not! I didn''t know that you were coming at all!¡± It was quite regrettable. Who would have thought that after taking a shower, someone would barge in her room uninvited and have people expect this sort of development? "Really ?" ¡°Ugh .... After that incident a while ago ... ...you still wish to humiliate me!?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Princess Misuzu who provided me with this fan service without my permission when I came here by chance?" ¡°It wasn¡¯t by chance! You were the one who''s really in the wrong! You clearly went overboard and snuck in, yet you¡¯re still saying things like that!¡¯¡± Lyle smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "Anyway, I came here to do my part. I just can''t let someone die although I knew I can prevent it~" "S-So ... Y-you will take the responsibility?" "No" "You!" Misuzu called. She shot up and stood on the couch. Her fist like the windswept passed Lyle''s face. "Why won''t you agree!?" "Don¡¯t punch my face. I still have a photo shoot with Taylor Swift later~ Anyway, I have someone I love and I don''t have any intention to find another~" Lyle said calmly. Misuzu''s fist was two centimeters in front of Lyle''s cheek before she retreated her fist. She gritted her teeth and she glared at his happy face. "I-Is it Princess Feme ?" Lyle put cup down onto the table. The tea made his beautiful lips that were smiling, shiny. "Kind of ... but only half-right. Indeed, Feme is my fianc¨¦e but right now I had someone else. I''m just looking for the right time to say it to her ... after all, I also like her and don''t want to hurt her ... " "Y-You ... You''re a bastard!! A cheater!" Confronted with Misuzu, who was at wit¡¯s end, Lyle only lightly chuckled. "Wait, don''t scowl at me yet, Your Honour, please listen to this sinner¡¯s defense first... Anyway, maybe, but I can''t help it ... the book of fate was twisted since the beginning~ I''m not a saint but maybe a monster as you all called me ... And I''m also not a dense protagonist of some anime. I know what she felt for me all these years. However, what''s done is done. Something that was out of my control had happened ... and I can''t treat it as something that was never happened." Lyle''s voice becomes even gentler as he continued to talk. He then cast a glance outside the window. His expression solemn. "Maybe that''s why I was subconsciously avoiding her all this time ... I''m feeling guilty, for I''m still his fianc¨¦e yet I had actually embraced another woman behind her back. I betrayed her, I know that but I don''t how to tell her about this. I know that I''m just running away from reality. Right now, I''m just looking for a good opportunity to tell her. And if she still loves me at that point, then I will hold my bargain and take her ... " Lyle smiled gently but for Misuzu that simple gentle smile seemed to contain enormous pain. Gritting her teeth, she lowered her head and bit her lips. "I, Is the girl you''re talking about ... the Headmaster ?" This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Lyle nodded his head as he sips his tea. "...Yeah." " ... " Lyle noticed Misuzu''s expression so he decided to crack a joke. Serious atmosphere like this is just not my style... Wearing a mischievous smile, Lyle winks at her in a playful manner. "... Besides, loving one or two people isn''t really a problem. My heart can''t help but fall in love with them. I''m still a guy after all, Hahaha" Misuzu was speechless. However, she knows that Lyle was just saying this as to dispel the serious atmosphere. He might also wanted to cheer her up --- this thought suddenly crossed her mind causing her to feel bashful but that was only for a moment. At this moment, her impression of Lyle was suddenly changed. Her image of Lyle began being greatly corrected. Because of that, Misuzu was able to realize her own misunderstanding. It seems Lyle wasn''t a horrible person like she and the other people had originally thought. He was just a normal guy aside from his ridiculous power ... " ... However, for me, the only thing that should be considered is the other party''s thoughts and decision. I wouldn''t force her and if she decided to hate me and leave then that''s all that was to it, because I can''t leave ''her'' ... " But even still, what happened to him and the Headmaster seemed not simple and he knows that this might cause Feme; his real fianc¨¦e to be hurt. And that''s the thing that was hurting him inside ... He might not show it outside but that might be the case --- Misuzu thought. Although she learned his true colors just a while ago, she couldn''t help but to think as such. She fisted her hands tightly to the point the crack sounds from her knuckles were loud and clear. "Why are you telling me this? Aren''t you afraid that I will tell Feme about this ... " Lyle was drinking a cup of tea, his eyes gentle as he nodded his head. "You can do what you want ... " His voice had instantly changed, almost like he was an entirely different person. The doting and teasing from a moment ago were completely gone, and replacing it was a simple sophistication and composure that straightaway calmed people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I know that she will know it sooner or later. Making it early won''t change anything~ anyway we wasted so much time talking, let''s do it immediately but remember. I won''t take any responsibility you hear me? I''m just helping you, that''s it ... " "F-Fine ... " Although she was depressed that her body was going to be seen by this perverted prince, but compared to dying, that¡¯s no longer important. As long as she can survive, she could just forget that something like this had happened. Lyle swept his eyes from the top to the bottom of Misuzu¡¯s body. "Show me your back ... " ----------------- ¡°P-Prince Lyle, I¡¯m ready.¡± Misuzu turned around and showed her bare back to Lyle. Her face crimson red as she slowly closed her eyes. She followed Lyle''s instructions and calmed her mind, emptying her thoughts. Lyle looked at her for a moment and then channeled some mana to his hands and into Misuzu''s body. Her body trembled a little but there wasn¡¯t any resistance at all¡­ The mana flowed through her arms and blood channel as if it was looking for something. When the mana had flowed throughout her whole body, it came out again from her other hand. Even though only half of Lyle''s mana had entered her body, it was still a lot for her. She suddenly felt something wriggling inside her chest as if it was trying to run away and escaped. "I had caught it ... Breath ... " Lyle''s soft and enchanting voice resounded in her ears. His voice finally seemed to have completely warmed up and was back in its top form. She suddenly summoned three balls of water that was suspended in the air out on reflex. "Don''t tense up and relax your whole body. You might feel a little pain but endure it ..." She obediently nodded her head and relaxed her body. Misuzu felt a bright golden light was shining inside her of her consciousness. She seemed to see Lyle''s figure inside the golden light. Her body floated towards Lyle''s figure. His face was hidden within the bright light, hence she couldn¡¯t see very clearly, but she could still feel his powerful power. His eyes were shining brightly like stars. But what caught her attention and made her trembled in fear was that; This figure of him was entirely different. On each side of Lyle''s head were Horns; Black horns that were pointing in front of him. His body was covered by shiny black and silver scales and crimson lines that looked like flames were engraved on it. On his back was pair of wings in platinum in color. She only realized that Lyle was actually a giant. He was at least 10 meters tall. Compared to him, she was extremely tiny¡­ ... Then suddenly, Lyle who was bathed in golden light, reached out his golden, giant hands. His hand that was filled with dark golden symbols was holding something... It was a cage and inside it was a dark purple shadow. Shrieking in rage. The dark purple shadow looked like a silver-eyed poisonous lizard and when it saw her, its eyes suddenly glared in rage. It was as if it was angry at her and wanted to rush and kill her. "Human ... art thou the one who myself wanted to help with ?" A voice as deep as the sea echoed in the whole place. Misuzu was so shocked that her whole body trembled in fear as she stepped back a few steps. "Answer me human ... what doth relation to myself from outside ?" Chapter 97: [ A curse or a blessing ? ] She was like a dumpling swimming in boiling water, bobbing and rolling from top to bottom and bottom to top until finally, she just was floating on the surface of the bubbling water. Floating and rocking, floating and rocking¡­ She really didn''t know what to do ... ... What''s happening ? What did he mean by ''myself from outside'' ? "Human ... thou can speak freely ... ... Just stay here for a while and accompany me ... I was bored all this time~" "I ... I''m his classmate ..." Her entire body felt as if it was burning up. "Hmm ... classmates ... hahaha" Suddenly the huge figure laugh out causing her to jump in fright. Just what the heck is going on ... ? "Hoho ... I see ... classmates huh ... Aahh ~ but I feel different from thee ... Fear, admiration, envy but not love ... how intriguing~" My ... My feelings ... ?! "Oh, thou don''t need to raise thee guard up ... I can''t do anything bad to thee ... I am nothing but a left over soul that just got accidentally awakened ... Either way, myself from the outside doesn''t wish to hurt thee ... but ... haha, he actually held some favorable thoughts towards thee, little human~" Eh ... ?! What did he mean by ... that ?! "W-Who are you ? Y-You are not Prince Lyle ... What are you ?!" "Fear not little human ... I am him, he is me but at the same time we are different ... " "What do you mean by that ?" "No need to understand that ... Right. Thee can just think of me as his other personality~" ... Other personality? ... "Hmm ... Sadly, my current self is suffering from a goddess curse ... or should it be a blessing I guess ~" Huh ... ? "A g-goddess curse ?" "Yeah ... a curse ... It''s that brat''s Freya''s successor''s curse ... really, why does all the gods seemed childish, I presume ?" "Freya ? Goddess ?" "Hm ... the Goddess of Love and Beauty. That cheeky and mischievous little brat ~" She seemed familiar ... but ... "The goddess of Love and beauty is Venus ... not some Freya ..." "Oh, Venus is her name ... ... Wonder not little human, gods also dies and another replaced ... Even gods can''t fight the cycle of death~" His voice gentle, yet at the same time, distant. He made people enchanted, yet also made them feel like they could not get close to him. Even Misuzu who was originally an arrogant princess couldn''t help but admit it. When he spoke, he was always steady and deliberate ... The figure moved his huge head and raised it ... he then let out a sighed ... In that moment, she was frozen in her spot, in a daze, unable to hear her own heartbeat. She can only breathe, very light breathing; for fear that she will disturb that voice. Despite his appearance, his voice was deep and enchanting that she wanted to continue to listen to it ¡ª continue listening forever¡­ "Happy, it''s been a long time since I had exchange words with someone ... " "What are you ? Even if you say that you are Prince Lyle''s other personality, why are you here ?" "Little human, I am what you can see and perceive. Myself from outside is me but at the same time not me. He doesn''t have my memories. However, it seemed like we are slowly merging ... Oh well, as for why am I here, that''s because I was punished by the old gods ... " "Punished ... ?" "Ah ... punished. I and I from outside are the same ... Once we committed to something; we would not easily give it up. We were particularly stubborn and persistent... I once loved someone but she got sick and I was desperate to save her ... but in the end I failed ..." Listening to the giant Lyle''s words as if mocking himself, for some unknown reason, Misuzu''s fear subsided and eventually died down. She stepped forward and stood in front of the giant Lyle. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. " ... What do you want to do right now ? Can''t you go out ?" Misuzu asked curiously. Hearing her words, the giant Lyle laughed so hard the whole place trembled ... "No I won''t ... my life was gone a long time ago ... this timeline, it''s my other self''s life not mines ... I''m only here killing time because I was actually awaken by that kid ... " "Kid ?" "It''s nothing of your concern, little human." "Uum ... this curse ... what is it ?" "Ho ? Thee really want to know, little Human ? Don''t thee know, thee are part of the curse ... " Eh ... ? Me ... ? "I''m part of the curse ... ? Impossible!?" "Hoho, that new brat Venus was it ? She really resembles that brat Freya and Aphrodite from the other world ... in personality and pranks ... If I were to guess, she was jealous ... She don''t want anything more beautiful than her to exist ... Thus, she gave him this curse ... Just like those bratty ancestors of hers did back then in every heroes ... " "W-what will this curse do ... ?" "Myself will meet many women and be involved with their struggles and problems. They will then fall in love at him and choose to stay by his side but whether it''s a good thing or not, I don''t know ... ..." What ... ?! What did he just say ... ?! Th-Then ... Misuzu''s face felt as if it was burning causing the giant Lyle to chuckle in delight. "Y-You''re joking right? Is that really a curse ... ?!" She couldn''t help but shout in anger ... Did he just say in a roundabout way that she will fall in love will that guy ?! That''s impossible ... !!! The giant Lyle looked at Misuzu. His heart calmed and he grinned. He coughed softly. "Fate is very twisted ... Even the goddess of Fate can''t always predict what will happen ... Thou art the only one who can control thou fate ... Thee not know, Thee art fated to die, right here and now ... ?" As if a bomb suddenly exploded inside her head, Misuzu''s body stopped moving. She could only stare at the giant in front of her. Her face distorted as if she didn''t how to react... Die ... She was fated to die...? How can that be!? "Th-Then I''m going to die ?!" She asked. Her voice trembling. "Ah ... " The giant Lyle nodded nonchalantly as if what he just said was nothing. "Thou art fated to die ... but myself prevented it ... " "Prevent it ... ?" "Ah ... Although myself don''t know about it. But the fact that the magic eyes suddenly activated without him doing anything is the proof ... Accidents are not coincidences, they are nothing but fateful encounters and happenings ... " "I ... I see ... so I will live, is that what you are saying?" As if something got taken from her heavy chest, Misuzu breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s right ... " "But I think this isn''t a curse but a blessing ... " "No, it''s a curse ... "The giant Lyle shook his head. "Since ancient times, heroes fell in their doom because of women ... that would never change. And that was what that brat goddess wanted to do ... Heroes don''t live happily like what the stories say. They all die tragically; because of women and beauties ... That''s what Aphrodite in other world''s mythology always did with heroes in the ancient times ... like Hercules or Perseus ... " "Hercules ... ? Perseus ?" " Ancient one''s, demi-gods, heroes ... Need not to know, little human ..." "Th-Then, you''re saying that Prince Lyle will also end up like ... that ...?" "Who knows ... I don''t know ... myself will only know it when that time comes ..." Chapter 98: [ Beast Master ] Misuzu didn''t say anything and hang her head down. She seemed to be pondering something as she remained silent. "I think we don''t have any time left, myself seemed anxious because thou art not waking up while absorbing a lot of his mana. Before thou leave, I will give thee a present for levitating my boredom ... " The giant Lyle, summoned the cage of the dark purple shadow. "Present ... ?" "Ah ... present. This lizard seemed to possess a water attribute like thee thus I can help thee, little human to convert this poison to become thou power ..." "Really!?" Misuzu was extremely excited. "Of course ... After this, thee will build a poison immunity and thou wouldn''t need an antidote for the poison, as it will dissolve and strengthen you further. Thou water attribute will have an additional poison attribute, just like this poison lizard ... " She was somewhat in a state of disbelief ¡­ Is what he said real ... ? Her heart skipped several beats. She touched the cold back of her hand to her face, still feeling that this was all unreal ¡­ Is this really happening ... ?! Such a strangely remarkable feeling. Without saying anymore, The giant Lyle easily caught her in his palms. Then, countless burst of energy erupted from his hands, and then it flowed to the cage of the dark purple shadow causing it to shriek in agony. The dark purple shadow was then turned into a ball of light and grows bigger at lightning speed! After a while, the giant Lyle put the ball of light into her body. She suddenly felt her body becoming lighter and lighter, as if she was fusing together with the golden ball of light. Misuzu then realized that after she received her that ball of light, her body transformed into something different. A small part of her arms was covered by small purple scales. Misuzu couldn''t help but let out a shout in her unconsciousness. Golden light enveloped her body. Her vision was also changed into something greater. She can see and hear very clearly ... ... Standing on her giant''s hand, when she reached out her hands; she felt that she could almost reach the blue sky above. "W-What''s this ... ?!" "No need to fear, little human. Thou are now a beast master ... Although it''s still in the initial stage so it still wouldn''t materialize physically but only in your soul form." "Beast master ?" "Ah ... A beast master integrated with a beast power and makes it their own. Right now, Thee art stronger compared to thou former self ... " "I-Is that true ... ?" Misuzu excitedly raised her head but she suddenly noticed the giant''s expression looked beyond exhausted. It looked as if the smallest movement would completely drain all of his physical strength. The giant Lyle''s body swayed slightly; his physical strength had seemed to reach its limit, barely able to keep him from falling onto the ground. He breathed heavily as his chest quivered.¡±You should quickly leave; my life energy is almost gone. I must immediately go to sleep and rest for a while ...¡± As he spoke, the giant Lyle''s scaly arms suddenly flashed brightly, blazing like the sun itself. An enormous shadow that was ten meters tall appeared behind him. His scaled arms moved in unison, forming an unusual seal. Then she suddenly heard a sound of dangling chains which as if it was dragging something...... Misuzu felt a great force attack her body, pushing her back with an irresistible force. This gave Misuzu the illusion of having crossed dimensions. It seemed that during that one split second, he had passed over mountains and rivers, flying a distance of millions of kilometers, even passing through the universe. ¡°Don''t tell myself about me ... he doesn''t need to know. I want thou to help him, thou art the only one who knows about me ... myself needed someone to help him for the future troubles, treat it as a compensation for this favor ... " The giant Lyle''s last thread of consciousness resounded in her head. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that she had actually already returned to the real world. Everything that had just happened seemed like a mere dream. ¡°... ... What are you doing staring at me with such a stupid expression?¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°Ah, no ... ... I''m just worried because you didn''t woke up for a couple of hours, I thought something bad had happened ...¡± Lyle smiled wryly. ¡°Is that so ... ... !?¡± Misuzu suddenly noticed Lyle''s extended arm was grabbing something. When she followed it with her gaze, she found out that this shameless princess was actually groping her breast! She couldn''t help but trembled all over. Following that she scooted to the edge of the couch. ¡°W-What are you trying to do ... ...!?¡± ¡­ Lyle somehow believed that this situation was really impossible to cover up. = = ¡°Oh this? Actually, Misuzu, what I really wanted to touch was not your breasts, but your heart. But it seems I failed. When I thought that I had finally seized your heart ¡­I was suddenly moved by your beauty." Lyle tried to cover it by having a finicky remark. Immediately, Misuzu turned bright red and looked down. She must be angry after all. I better apologize honestly now. --- Lyle thought guiltily. "The truth is, you didn''t wake up ... look it''s already dark, so I thought to check your pulse to see whether you''re alive or not ...¡± Hearing Lyle''s words, Misuzu managed to recover her senses as she glared at him with a flustered face. "Pulse ?! And how the heck is it related to groping my breast ?" "Of course it''s related ... I need to hear your beating heart so your chest is the right choice ! It''s just that, I really didn''t expect it ..." ¡°Expect what ... !?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it felt bigger than it looked ... ...perhaps it¡¯s because the way I touch them is different from before.¡± Lyle concisely summarized his tone laidback. ¡°What in the world are you calmly analyzing!? You Pervert!!¡± Misuzu shouted as she used her hands to cover her chest. She then took the pillow beside her and throws it at Lyle who casually caught it. ¡°However, it appears that you are wearing something underneath your dress. If you were to wear even less, that¡¯d be much more exciting. Next time, wear less clothing~¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already felt a girl¡¯s chest, yet you still complain! And there''s no next time!!¡± Misuzu cried out. She stood and she glared at him. ¡°What ... ? Eh, really? No next time ? Too bad~¡± Lyle gave her a sickeningly sweet smile. Misuzu was dumbfounded. She really couldn''t figure this shameless prince ... He''s just too ... ... shameless ...!!! She felt that this prince would be the death of her ... ... Then suddenly Misuzu noticed something ... ... Her tone actually felt quite languid. At times she would even speak in a frivolous manner but she would never notice it herself. It seemed that in front of this shameless, perverted prince, she can''t act like her usual self ... --- Perhaps the meeting with that giant Lyle might have influenced her. Lyle sat comfortably on the couch. He picked up the pillow and hugged it. He then smiled another sickeningly sweet smile: "Anyway, are you okay now? I can''t seem to find any trace of the poison but it seems like you''ve gotten stronger instead ... what happened ?" Hearing his questions, Misuzu lifted her head and she looked adorably embarrassed. --- That''s right, if not because of this shameless prince, she would not be alive right now, nor benefit on this misfortune. =.= Misuzu looked at Lyle who sat too comfortably on the couch and she smiled brighter than the sun. She then put aside her embarrassment, put one hand on her hip and she pointed her index finger from her free hand at Lyle''s nose. "That''s right ... hehe, I''m now stronger compared than before ... I''m now a beast master! Hahaha ... " "Beast master .. ?" Lyle tilted his head in bewilderment ... ... Misuzu triumphantly walked towards Lyle and embarrassingly kissed his cheek. "This is my thanks ... thank you for saving me but I can''t tell you how I become a beast master ... there''s a reason for it." Lyle seemed shock for a moment, then he touched his cheek as he stared at her. What''s wrong with this girl ... ? = = Her girlish actions almost made Lyle''s heart dropped into his ribs ¡­ Goodness, if this brat could act cutely like this, he might accidentally fall into temptation! ... Amen! Chapter 99: [ A womans embrace is a gift of heavens ] Lyle then ignored it and smiled. He nodded his head and he obediently kept his mouth shut. Seeing him not prying anything, Misuzu shot him a grateful look ... ... --- That giant Lyle was also one of her benefactor and the one who gave her a new power, so she had no choice but to keep his existence a secret. Looking at Lyle once again, she really didn''t where to cry to ... ... Lyle is simply a box full of mystery ... With his power and that giant Lyle''s existence, she really doesn''t know how to describe him. Lyle''s age was way younger than her, but she realized that there was a wide gap between them, it was ridiculous that she used to think that Lyle was the ¡®trash of the class'', a mere and lowly commoner. She realized just how ignorant she was at that time as well as the other students when they ridiculed him before. At the moment, she couldn¡¯t tell yet what her feelings towards him were; awe, respect, worship? Since young age, no matter whether it¡¯s talent or intelligence, she had far surpassed her peers on her own kingdom, this was her first time looking up to someone of her age. The giant Lyle had said about his curse before. Although she wanted to clarify it but she was scared that Lyle would really asked her how she knew it ... ... She just can''t tell him about the giant Lyle ... He would meet different women and get involved with them causing them to fall in love with him, thinking about that, Misuzu¡¯s thoughts got messy, she speechlessly lowered her head, but all of a sudden a figure appeared in her min;, it was Feme. Although Misuzu was confident in her looks, she had to admit that she might not necessarily be able to compete with Feme. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lyle looked towards her, puzzled as her expression was a bit strange. ¡°No, Nothing ...¡± Misuzu quickly shook her head, expelling all the thoughts she had in her head. ¡°Then I guess my job is done here ... As compensation for my trouble, I¡¯ll have to take your bra or panties ... ... would that be alright ... ...?¡± ¡°No ... ...!!¡± What is this idiot prince talking about as it was natural ... ... = = ¡°Is that so ... ...¡± From another person¡¯s perspective, this kind of conversation would probably seem way too puerile. ¡°Goodnight Princess Misuzu.¡± ¡°Goodnight prince Lyle. And thank you very much¡± For the first time, Misuzu gently smiled after replying to him. Lyle exited through the window. Even though Misuzu''s room was on the third floor, it was easy to descend from for someone as capable as Lyle. He climbed down the walls in a manner akin to that of a ninja and having witnessed Misuzu''s true gentle smile, for some unknown reason he felt a warm feeling in his chest. ------------------------- "Good evening Young master ... " Lyle opened the door and was surprised Sasha was smiling and was obviously waiting for him to come home. He originally intended to collapse on to bed and fall asleep after entering the house with his darling, however when he opened the door, he was dumbfounded. The lights were blazing, not only was the living room, bedroom, even the kitchen was lit by warm orange lights. Although there was no bulbs and fluorescent lamps in this world but there was magic stones called [ Light stones ]. "Sorry I''m late Sasha ..." He suddenly felt he had done wrong. He really didn''t expect that he would return late after Misuzu''s affairs. "It''s nothing to worry about young master ... do you want to eat something ?" Sasha standing here waiting for him made him feel warmth and happy. Thus, In a teasing tone, he asked: "Yeah ... but before that where''s my welcome hug ?" "Ah ... I''m sorry ... " Sasha didn''t expect Lyle''s words seemed shock. She then bashfully stepped forward and slowly embraced Lyle with her face burning furiously. Quite an unexpected reaction ... ... (¡Ño¡Ñ) Of course, Lyle had planned on joking around a bit but who would have thought that she would actually take it seriously ... ... --- But as they say, a woman''s embrace is a gift of heavens ... So there''s no reason to feel bad about it. Lyle encircled his arms on Sasha''s soft waist. In a muffled, gentle, doting tone, he gave a low laugh and said, "I''m home~" Sasha nodded his head in his embrace and softly said: "Un, welcome home Young master ... " "Where are the others ?" Lyle smiled calmly and gently stroked her hair. "There were inside the living room, waiting for the young master. Though Moori intended to wait for you with us but she seemed extremely tired from helping us the whole day so she unconsciously fell asleep in the sofa ... " Sasha explained. ¡°Ah¡­ is that so ?¡± Lyle smiled coaxingly. "Then can you fix something, I''m starving ... " "Right away, young master~" ----------------- Lyle tiptoed cautiously into the sofa, and indeed Moori was curled up, sleeping soundly. Seeing his beloved darling''s fragrant shoulders, the quilt half covered half exposed appearance, uh, Lyle who was tired felt his spirits lifted. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. --- His darling is really beautiful~ Lyle stared at that sleeping face because he really wanted to shake her awake and scold her. For not sleeping properly in the bedroom but instead waited for him here ... Such a cold day, and she slept on the sofa. Though he felt really guilty about it because he knew it was his fault ... = = Lyle immediately bent down and carefully picked her up from the sofa. Her soft body filled the emptiness of his embrace. Her warm and light breathing fell on his ice-cold black clothes. All these years, on his two lives, he never dared to dream of such a day, where someone like her could be within reach. When he held out his hand, when he lowered his head, someone as beautiful and lovable completely belonged to him. He lowered his head slightly so his cheek rubbed her soft cheek. She slept outside for so long, yet the cheek was still warm. Suddenly, Moori, who was in his embrace, moved to escape his touch. Lyle held his breath, had she waken up? " ... Lyle ... love ... you ..." She softly muttered on her sleep. Actually she found a more comfortable position by burying her head in his arm. She was sleeping even more deeply; completely unaware that someone¡¯s heart was fluttering wildly because of her. She ¡­¡­ Ai, Lyle sighed in his heart. He could no longer control that more and more good mood. He opened the bedroom door and put her on the bed. She was wearing a buttoned up thick leather clothes outside her nightgown. Lyle hesitated for a while but nevertheless helped her take it off. --- One by one, the buttons was undone, making his breathing a little more difficult. He gently held her up and slipped the sweater off her arms. Even though she was wearing a nightgown, he could still feel the soft skin on her back, making him unable to control his rapid heartbeat. Lyle pulled the quilt to help her to cover properly quickly got up and walked out. If he stayed any longer, he could not guarantee he would not use a certain method to wake her up. --------------------------------- Sheila sits on the thick carpet and leans against a soft cushion. On her left hand is a snack box, whereas on her right hand is a steaming hot grapefruit tea cup. Being near a warm fireplace while drinking tea in a cold night, this is indeed very cozy. Lyle walks in and embraced her as he asked softly; "Waiting for me?" Seeing Lyle, her eyes lit up, Sheila looked up and smiled. "Yeah, welcome back~" "Un, I''m back ... " Lyle wiped food stains off the corner of her mouth. She moved her face away from his hand embarrassingly, but his hand brushed her hot cheeks. Sheila was too happy seeing him and didn''t notice he wrapped an arm around her waist. "What are you doing ?" Lyle whispered in his her ear. "Eating~ Want some ?" Sheila happily answered as she shoved the delicious and soft brown sugar cookie that she had eaten halfway into his mouth. Happily eating the cookie, Lyle stood up and carried her in a princess style to the sofa. Sheila shyly lay in his arms, not daring to lift her head. On the sofa, Lyle put Sheila on his lap as he wrapped his arms around her waist. He then propped his chin on her shoulder and asked: "What are you doing the whole day ?" "This one helped Sasha and Moori clean the house and escort Sasha to buy some things outside ... " Sheila happily counted the events she did as if she was boasting it. Then as if a sudden thought came, she turned her head to face Lyle and she looked suspiciously at him. "Oh right, this one noticed some rude people watching the house ... Do thou want to disposed them ?" "No ... Let them be. " Lyle denied. "I think I can guess why they were keeping watch on us and who they were ..." "Okay~ But don''t thee need to worry. As long as this one is here, no one can hurt thee and those two girls~" Sheila confidently said as she curled her body deeper into Lyle''s embraced. "Really ?" Lyle teasingly asked. "Yeah! This one will protect thee~ so, thou should feel happy and mate with this one immediately like what thou did with Moori~" Hearing her answer, Lyle couldn''t help but laughed helplessly. "Ok, let¡¯s do that later~ But, you need to prepare yourself ... I had quite a large appetite~" "Hmph! This one is already prepared ... "As she said that, he couldn''t help but looked in the direction of his bedroom. He then whispered lovingly. "... Hm, if we have some free time, then I would gladly do so~" "Really ?" "Really !" Lyle tightened his arms around her waist as he kissed her. ---- ---- Were almost finally done with this arc! For the next arc, intense battle will finally happen! Please look forward to it~ Oh right, if you want to read some addition chapter, please visit Creedstory.com here''s the next chapter~ Bonus Chapter Chapter 100: [ Enchanted Forest Trip ] After eating his dinner, Lyle took a quick shower. When his body felt quite refreshed, he then pounced on the little cute rabbit quietly sleeping on the bed. Feeling some movements, Moori slowly woke up. Seeing that it was Lyle, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°You¡¯re home ?!¡± On one side Lyle did not stop his action, as he immediately hugged her body in his embrace, kissed her forehead and said in a light tone, ¡°I heard you waited for me ?¡± Moori¡¯s eyes glimmered tearily, pouted and nodded her head: ¡°But you came home really late ¡­ ¡± Lyle saw her head nodding then shaking her head, and couldn¡¯t decide whether to laugh or cry, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry ¡­ I had some matters I need to attend to ¡­¡± ¡°Is it because of Princess Misuzu ?¡± Moori looked pitifully at him. ¡°How do you know that ?¡± Moori shyly lay in his arms, not daring to lift her head. ¡°When we were shopping a while ago, we heard some things. They said that the second princess of Malican Kingdom confessed her love to the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯. ¡°News really do travels so fast~ It¡¯s even faster than Flash super speed~¡± ¡°So ¡­ ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s just a rumor. ¡± Lyle said. He stroked his beloved darling¡¯s hair with his left hand. ¡°That brat didn¡¯t know she was dying because of a poison from the silver-eyed poison lizard. I helped her with it, but she said something unexpected and was heard by the people around us ¡­ ¡± Moori looked at him as if trying to assess whether he was lying or not. ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain it you know ¡­ I, ¡± ¡°I know but I just wanted to tell you that, that¡¯s all ¡­ ¡°Lyle said. He dropped his chin on her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry ¡­ In the future; I promise that I will tell you about these things beforehand ¡­ ¡± Moori lifted her head. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise,¡± Lyle said. He kissed Moori¡¯s cheek. ¡°I love you ¡­ ¡± ¡°I love you too ¡­ ¡± Moori closed her eyes and kissed his lips. ¡°Oh right, I think I need to confess something ¡­ ¡± Lyle suddenly said as a thought passed by his mind. ¡°Confess ¡­ ?¡± Moori blinked, gazed up at him, but saw that the other party had already embarrassingly turned his face to the side, his ears burned a fiery red ¡°Yeah, you see ¡­ Sheila is persuading me about something again ¡­ so, carried by the mood, I somehow agreed ¡­ Though I don¡¯t think that I would be able to avoid her for much longer.¡± Moori¡¯s lips curled up as she recalled Sheila¡¯s obscene proposals, and was instantly enlightened, ¡°You mean ¡­ ¡®that¡¯ ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­ ¡®That¡¯ ¡­ ¡± Lyle embarrassedly answered. Moori rolled her eyes. However, she had already thought about this matter before and was prepared. Inside, she had already come in terms with this idea ¡­ Thus, she pretended to scoffed. ¡°Do what you want. As what I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m fine as long as you¡¯re here beside me ~¡± ¡°Really ?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­ ¡± Moori answered the she suddenly realized Lyle¡¯s eyes were staring at her legs. She pulled his shirt collar. She then decided to change the topic, ¡°Confess, what are you staring at?¡± Lyle saw the fury in her eyes and laughed. He lifted her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how seductive you look?¡± ¡°Seductive?¡± Moori asked. She then waved her fists in the air but she didn¡¯t dare to hit him. ¡°You did it just last night and it still not enough ? ¡± ¡°Well, because someone really does look seductive,¡± Lyle said. His left hand slid down her waist and caressed her thigh under her dress. Lyle¡¯s hot hand that caressed her thigh made her feel relaxed and she yawned. ¡°Oh ¡­ Do you want to sleep?¡± Lyle asked. Moori shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Moori wrapped her arms around Lyle¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you having fun touching my body?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but asked. She realized recently he loved to touch her body. Moori felt that if she let this rogue continue to knead her body, she would probably become a well-kneaded dough. However, she really felt an indescribable feeling of satisfaction and comfort being touched by him this way. ¡ª it was extremely comfortable. Although her prince was a little fickle-minded, shameless rogue and a huge pervert but he was quite truthful about his bad points, unlike those men who put up a false appearance and made her feel disgusted. He was gentle and at the same time honest. Moori was confident that Lyle would never hurt or betray her. ¡°Um. Your skin is soft and smooth to touch,¡± Lyle honestly replied. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Lyle¡¯s left hand stopped caressing Moori¡¯s thigh so she moved her body closer to his body. Then his left hand continued to caress her thigh. Moori once again kissed Lyle¡¯s lips. She then closed her eyes and let Lyle gently kissed her lips back. His gentle kisses tickled her lips and she laughed softly. ¡°Anyway, what are you going to do about tomorrow ?¡± ¡°Tomorrow ? ¡­ hm ¡­ still going to school, I guess ?¡± ¡°What I mean was, what are you going about the Enchanted forest trip ? ¡± Moori said as she bit his lips. ¡°Enchanted Forest Trip ?¡± ¡°As I thought you didn¡¯t know it ¡­ ¡± Moori said softly. ¡°Well, you just came back to school so I guess it¡¯s understandable that you won¡¯t know it ¡­ Anyway, tomorrow, you¡¯re class was scheduled to go to the enchanted forest and need to kill demonic beasts ¡± ¡°Demonic beasts ? How many ?¡± ¡°¡­ hm ¡­ I think you are to form a group of five students each ¡­ well, based in your strength, you will be probably be sent alone. From what I know, if you kill E-ranked demonic beast that would be 5 points. If D-ranked = 10, C-ranked = 15, B-ranked = 20 and A-ranked = 30 ¡­ ¡± Moori patiently explained. ¡°You all will stay there for ¡­ I think, 1 month ~ Well, as for you, you can just kill 3 A-rank monster and be done with it~¡± ¡°Hm ¡­ sounds fun~¡±Lyle¡¯s left hand stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to see all of you for a month ¡­ that sounds ¡­ terrible~¡± Moori was startled, then she burst into laughter, her heart was filled with warmth. She then laid her head on his shoulder and she yawned. ¡°That¡¯s fine ¡­ you should go out and have some fun ¡­ ¡± ¡°Then what about you ?¡­ I heard from Sasha that a certain someone is really bored to death when I left ? She also told me that a certain someone really missed me that she volunteered to wash my clothes and then ¡ª ¡± Hearing his words, Moori¡¯s face suddenly burned furiously as she covered Lyle¡¯s mouth with her free hand as fast as lightning. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t do that ¡­ okay ! I ¡­ I just thought ¡­ that your clothes smell good so I .. I ¡­¡± Seeing her panicked and listening to her incoherent words that doesn¡¯t make sense, Lyle¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but laughed out loud. He then wrapped his arms around his beloved darling¡¯s waist and kissed her hand. ¡°Then what would happen to my darling if she can¡¯t see me for a month ? Ah ¡­ I somehow don¡¯t want to part ¡­ hm ¡­ ¡± Lyle hugged Moori and kissed her cheeks as if he was coaxing a little girl. He then rubbed his cheeks to her while stroking her hair, causing Moori to feel flustered and blushed as she struggled and wriggled out of his embrace. Moori felt her heart overflowed with sweetness. Really, whenever she was with this adorable rogue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from wanting to act spoiled to him ¡­ When she realized this, Moori¡¯s mood was lifted, and decided to tease him ¡°¡­ Hmph ¡­ I bet you¡¯re just saying that. In fact, you¡¯re going there to pick up some girls ¡­ Hmph, you¡¯re abusing your good looks~ ¡­ you¡¯re just going to forget me in no time ¡­ ¡± Lyle looked at his wife¡¯s rosy sleepy face and her pink lips that pouted. He wrapped an arm around her waist. He kissed her forehead and cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that won¡¯t ever happen ¡­ I love you and that won¡¯t never change ¡­ even if the river and seas go dry, I will still love you ¡­ ¡± Hearing his words, Moori couldn¡¯t help but smile silly. She then rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°¡­ I believe you ¡­ that¡¯s why, although I will really, really, really missed you but for you I will also endure it. I will wait for you, besides, one month is actually too short ¡­ go on, enjoy this trip~¡± ¡°Really ?¡± ¡°Really ¡± ¡°Really, Really, Really ?¡± ¡°Really, Really, Really ¡± Lyle became very pleased. He strengthened his embrace on his beloved darling, ¡°Hm, but for now, I will stay here with you, not going anywhere.¡± For a long time, the two snuggled up to each other, drowsy but could not fall asleep¡ª¡ª ¡°Darling.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Remember, regardless of the circumstances, don¡¯t act this in the arms of other people.¡± Because, your vulnerability, can only be revealed to me, also only I, can protect you, love you. I will always accompany you. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the only one who has the right to see me like this¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªYou are the only one in the world to whom I grant to hold me like this ¡­¡± She sounded joyous. ¡ª- ¡ª Chapter 101: [ Allies or Foe ? ] A group of men and women gathered in the weird room. Ornaments adorned the pillars and drapes hung on the walls. Flowers were displayed from vases with delicate designs, the tables and chairs were plated with gold. But they paled in comparison to the lively congregation. There present were the four members with colorful personalities and their posse. ¡°Where did Lucia go?¡± A man wearing clothes like a court official¡¯s and glasses asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know but she would be fine no matter where she goes. Don¡¯t worry about her too much you will look like her mother.¡± The woman in crimson attire replied. The other member should be showing up soon. But it was hard to say whether she would really show up. She was whimsical and seemed uninterested in many things, missing most meetings of such nature. The meeting would probably begin when she showed up. ¡°It has been a while since we have been gathered together ¡­ is something going to happen ?¡± ¡°Who knows, but I heard that the ¡®Eclipse¡¯ is near~¡± ¡°The ¡®Eclipse¡¯? ¡± ¡°Ah, apparently, brother has been reborn once again; though it¡¯s only a rumor.¡± ¡°You mean the ¡®Devourer¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh ? Is he called by that name today ?¡± The young voices filled with arrogance joined in with interest, mixing with one another. ¡°Hey everyone, is everybody here?¡± ¡°You have the guts to come late, Undead Princess!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good manners for the young ones to wait for their elders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that Dva-chan, you sound like a grandma.¡± The one who said that was the newly arrived member. It was a very familiar little girl around twelve or thirteen years of age. She has an absolute baby face, with silky violet-blonde hair flowing on her thin shoulders and purple colored irises. This room they were in was shaped like a stairwell, with the steps about 2 meters apart . Instead of steps, it was closer to a series of platforms floating in the air with ascending height, an interesting room. Each platform had an unique style, bringing with it an unique flavor. On the top was a blue colored platform, then purple, crimson, black, white and green respectively. ¡°Where did you go, Lucia ?¡± ¡°Hm ? Me, hehe I went to play ¡­ but unexpectedly I was suddenly kidnapped~ That¡¯s why I was late.¡± ¡°Kidnapped ?¡± Hearing that word, the four people present couldn¡¯t help but looked at the girl with distorted faces. The undead princess feared in the underworld was actually kidnapped ? What kind of nonsense was that ? ¡°What do you mean kidnapped ?¡± The undead princess; Lucia laughed nonstop while holding her stomach. ¡°Listen to this, while I was walking I was suddenly put inside a huge sack ¡­ what the hell ¡­ I thought at that time~¡± Listening to the laughter of this undead princess, the other could only exchange some weird glances. ¡°¡­ hehe, at that time I didn¡¯t care about my surroundings so I was caught off guard. I should have expected that my beautiful looks would make anyone go crazy as to even attempt to kidnapped me ¡­. ahahahaha¡± Seeing her laughing like a crazy maniac, the man wearing glasses could only shake his head while wearing a bitter smile. ¡°Poor humans~¡± ¡°So don¡¯t tell me you made them into your servants again ?¡± The four of them expected for her to consume their souls and made them through hellish punishments for doing such things but unexpectedly, Lucia shook her head while wiping the tears on her eyes. This caused them to become bewildered. ¡°I wanted to do that at first, but who would expect ¡®Him¡¯ to show up~¡± ¡°By ¡®Him¡¯ ¡­ don¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Yeah, you do know that I¡¯m quite sensitive in regards to ¡®his¡¯ presence ¡­ although I¡¯m not really that sure but I felt ¡®his¡¯ presence a little bit so I acted like a kidnapped princess ¡­ hehe, you should have seen my spectacular acting ¡­ I even managed to fool him, hohoho. I had now something to tease ¡®him¡¯ for a while when he return~¡± Her words fell at the place like a hammer that came from the sky. The atmosphere suddenly change in that instant. The two who were sitting in the crimson and green platform, were not in a state that could be called peaceful. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The temperature inside rose up and became even hotter. The woman sitting on the crimson platform slowly muttered: ¡°Where is ¡®he¡¯?¡± her voice held some unmasked excitement. ¡°Who knows where he was actually staying. I just met him by chance~¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless to lie to me, Lucia? These idiots aside, you will most likely follow him ¡­ am I right ?¡± ¡°Relax, Dva-chan~ Although I felt his presence, but I only said ¡®a little¡¯. I¡¯m still not quite sure if he really is the one.¡± ¡°Even still ¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I couldn¡¯t follow him. Judging from his range of perception, he would be able to sense me. I¡¯m not as good as Dura-cchi in playing hide and seek. In addition there seemed a capable guard protecting him ¡­ although I can crush him like a bug, but seeing that he isn¡¯t an enemy, I don¡¯t want to do it~¡± ¡°Lucia, where did you met him?¡± The young man who was standing on the green platform asked. He has a horn protruding on his forehead. ¡°At the place called Academy City~¡± Lucia shrugged her shoulders while answering. ¡°I sense his presence there a while ago, so I went to confirm it.¡± At this moment, on the white colored platform, the rolled up expensive looking blanket¡ª¡ª-started to wiggle about. The blanket lump continued squirming around but, there were no other actions other than that. Then suddenly the blanket stopped moving. The person inside then slowly showed her face as if a tulip was blooming. ¡°¡­¡­¡­..Hnaaa~~¡± A young and cute voice appeared, was it a yawn or not because it was impossible to distinguish which. ¡± ¡­What ¡­ are you all talking ¡­ about?¡± The person that appeared from inside the blanket¡ª-was a woman wearing one shirt. She has the height of a twenty year old mature woman but her young face eliminated any of that mature charm. She has glowing blonde hair but, spiky bed hair could be seen all over her head. The face is extremely cute but, she was blinking repeatedly and was yawning. She looked really sleepy. ¡°Nothing that needs your immediate attention, Dreams ¡­ you should go back to your sleep.¡± The man with glasses said. ¡°Okay~¡± Without caring anything, the girl called Dreams returned to her sleep. ¡°That¡¯s kinda harsh Du-cchi. Dai-chan also need to hear this you know~¡± ¡°Dreams would just get heated up ¡­ ¡± The man wearing glasses rebuked Lucia. ¡°¡­ anyway, it¡¯s still not the time for our appearance. The stage isn¡¯t ready yet.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you want~ Anyway, I don¡¯t think the gods have noticed ¡®him¡¯ yet, and even if ¡®they¡¯ did, ¡®his¡¯ presence was still unnoticeable so they would just think that it was our doing~¡± ¡°But what about that ¡®woman¡¯?¡± ¡°¡®Her¡¯ huh ? I don¡¯t know.¡± Lucia shook her head. ¡°¡­Anyways. It would be best to watch him for now and ¡­¡± Once the man wearing glasses mumbled that, the other three people except the still sleeping woman, immediately straightened their expressions . The man then continued. ¡°¡­ It would probably be for the best if we proceeded with caution in the future. The gods might noticed something ¡­¡± ¡°It had already been a miracle for him to be reborn in this world again, we must protect him at all cost. ¡± As he proposed that, the other three nodded their heads in agreement. After listening to him, they all understood the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Crimson and Abyss, you two should hurry towards this so called Academy City but make sure that no one noticed you even him. And gather information, I don¡¯t trust Lucia¡¯s carefree attitude.¡± ¡°Hey four eyes! What do you mean by that!? Are you asking for a fight!?¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± ¡°Even without you telling me that ¡­ ¡± Crimson had no objections; either way, she need to make sure whether he was really ¡®Him¡¯. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go too crazy, Crimson.¡± With those words serving as parting words, the people on top of each platform disappeared. My beloved brother! This time, I will be able to protect you! Determination boiled inside of Crimson, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her allies warnings. Chapter 102: [ Unexpected Materialization ] In the next morning ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Be careful young master ¡­ Never do something reckless there, understand young master? No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t be careless ¡­ ¡± Sasha had unexpectedly advised Lyle not to act too rashly. was indeed a very dangerous forest. And Sasha knew that. In addition, although this Academy Field Trip seemed safe but everyone knows that this trip was like a one-way trip to hell. The reason this trip was done only once in a year is because during this trip, many students would die and would never be able to return. Although the Enchanted Forest is filled with many dangers, the higher the risk, the higher the rewards. Thus, this trip was classified as a voluntary extracurricular class, so by no means mandatory. Heading towards the Enchanted Forest for training was considered a rather significant event in the . Lyle heard that in the past the students were taken there regardless of their opinion, but opposition was great in that time because of the rising death counts, so it became voluntary one day and since the participant count dropped year by year because of fear, it was now a combined event with the higher year levels. There were still many students who was willing to take the risk and join because this event can really make them stronger. Because they knew that they needed real combat the most. And only real combat would toughen a person¡¯s mind. This is an essential thing required on the path of becoming strong. Not only was the Enchanted with a variety of Demonic Beasts, there were also a diverse group of disreputable individuals, including some notorious characters. Compared to the bloody and ruthless characters, the Academy¡¯s students were like a sheep. Even though they weren¡¯t weak, but they would not be a decent opponent for these ruthless individuals if a fight really happened. Therefore, the also sent out a powerful guard force; such as mercenaries, adventurers and instructors in order to protect the students. Besides, exploring the Enchanted Forest can also give them great benefits ¡­ they might experience some lucky encounters that can boost their power or even find some magical tools, herbs and any other things inside . ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m just going out for a stroll~.¡± Lyle casually said. Well, he had already went there so, that forest wasn¡¯t really unfamiliar or anything. Besides, for him, that forest is quiet a memorable one because it was the place where he first met Sheila. Moori didn¡¯t say anything. She hugged Lyle tightly and lovingly. Although it would be a lie if she says she¡¯s not worried but she was also confident of his strength. Lyle felt a burst of tender emotions surfacing in his heart. He patted her back softly, ¡°Wait for me to come back. I love you!¡± ¡°I love you too ¡± Sheila also hugged him as she warned him repeatedly to be careful. After bidding his farewell to the three girls. With renewed excitement, Lyle carried his two swords; Sakura and Yuki on his right waist and head to the Academy¡¯s gate. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Large communal horse drawn carriages are parked in front of the Academy¡¯s gate. The students load onto the carriages under the direction of the instructors. Carriages are used for the long trip after considering the power level of the demon beast. The outer layer of the enchanted forest is a suitable place that meets the requirement of the field trip. And all the students were asked and was warned all over to never step deeper inside the forest . At present, the majority of the students who joined the trip were youngster around the age of twenty. Although there were also some younger than them, but they were all just a minority. There are no lack of beautiful woman among them, there are even a few with peerless talent, and devastatingly beautiful. Right now, there are at least over ten groups that arrived at the designated spot. There are even more people making their way over here. When Lyle made an appearance, it immediately aroused everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°So he is his highness Prince Lyle?¡± ¡°I heard of his name frequently!¡± ¡°This is that Academy City¡¯s celebrity?¡± ¡°I finally meet this mad prince!¡± ¡°Tall and heroic, he looks quite handsome.¡± ¡°Stop gawking at him!¡± Everyone was discussing spiritedly, regardless of male or female students, everyone focused their gaze on Lyle, and made all kind of comments regarding him. ¡°You also came?¡± Princess Feme looked at Lyle with astonishment. She really didn¡¯t expect him to go with them knowing his real power. She believe that even if he didn¡¯t join them, he will still be able to pass, especially now that several instructors already knew his real rank and abilities. ¡°Yep¡± Lyle smiled nodding his head. Looking at the surrounding students, Lyle realized that it¡¯s not only their class that was here but seemed like several classes was also here to participate. So it¡¯s really a joined class field trip ¡­ ~ After seeing that everyone had gathered, a man that looks like he was on his middle thirties nodded and spoke. ¡°We will likely encounter low level monsters like goblins, but they¡¯ll be no match against you all as long as you all cooperate properly with your own group. Everything will proceed smoothly if you follow our orders. ¡± The majority of the class was passionately listening to the instructor¡¯s speech. Even though the exercise was arranged by the Academy, it did not mean it was completely free of danger. The enchanted forest was a very famous, A-ranked forest so they know that it will really become a challenge. One of the aims of the this field trip was to develop a tolerance towards murder by having the students kill humanoid monsters such as goblins, ogres and the like. ¡°After killing a monster, you should get its core as a proof. As for your safety, there¡¯s no need to worry because there are various instructors, hired mages and warriors that will protect you whenever you are in danger. However, they will only help you if they deemed that it was already dangerous and you will then be disqualified for this test and will be marked as failed ¡­ ¡± After the instructors speech, all the students present began to looked for their groups. Of course, Lyle wasn¡¯t spared. They hastily began to try inviting him to their own group but was stopped by the instructors. ¡°Prince Lyle Drake Dragonfang was tasked to join this test alone.¡± The male instructor announced. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.As expected, as soon as the surrounding heard it they began to gossip and whisper towards each other. This wasn¡¯t bullying but a necessity. Lyle was an A-ranked mage/warrior and the rest are only at the D to C ranked mages and warriors. Although there were also some B and A rankers but they were from the higher years and were also sent alone or in group of two. In order for the lower rankers to improve and gather experience, they were prohibited to join people with two ranks higher than them; these students need to work for themselves. And Lyle understands it, so he didn¡¯t object it. Rather, he welcomed it. Alone, he can venture the forest without any shackles~ ¡°So, you are the rumored ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ huh? You don¡¯t looked strong at all~.¡± A male student came in front of Lyle and said that. Behind him were other four men. Three seemed like they were mages because they were wearing magician robes and two which seemed like warriors because they were wearing armors and swords. The man who came in front of Lyle was a magician wearing blue colored robe, signifying he was a water magician. Lyle was obviously not interested to meet them so he continued to lie in the grass while closing his eyes. ¡°Hey! The Boss is talking to you!¡± A warrior shouted at him. Because of this, it naturally garnered the attention of all the surrounding people. Students began talking among themselves, even the people that are unhappy of Lyle in the past also felt sympathy for him. In just one look, they saw five people surrounding Lyle. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Beelo Zorc?¡± ¡°The first prince of the Zorc kingdom! I heard he was a bully, so he was now trying to bully the famous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯?¡± ¡°What?! Are they trying to bully my prince!!!? They¡¯re seeking death!¡± ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Shut up! Hmph, as if they can bully my prince! Right everyone!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Including several nobility girls within. Everyone were displeased with the methods of Beelo Zorc. Lyle looked at the people in front of him, the corner of his mouth raised. ¡°Let him be, just because he was the dragonfang kingdom¡¯s prince he thinks he can act like this~ How shameful.¡± The blue robed magician sneered, revealing faint hostility. ¡°It¡¯s rather quite annoying hearing dogs barking~ Haa~ I¡¯m rather hurt, I suppose you all really hate me huh, deliberately making it all the way here and ruin my mood. I do apologize that my senses are not sensitive enough to care for any ants, so please return ¡­ I¡¯m rather tired~¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s words, Beelo¡¯s face turned red instantaneously. ¡°You bastard !!! Let me see if you¡¯re really as what the rumors says-!¡± A red-robed magician shouted as he immediately create a small fireball in his hands. ¡°Fiery flames of hell, burning the heavens, come down and judge my enemies !!¡± The fireball was fired towards Lyle who was nonchalantly lying in the grass, causing every student to gasp in shock. However, before the fireball reached him ¡­ ¡°Groooaaaawwwwwlll!!!¡± A very loud howl resounded in the whole place. All the students couldn¡¯t help but immediately covered their ears in pain. And the fireball that was flying towards Lyle was instantly cut into two before completely vanishing. ¡ª In its path was two black thin swords floating in mid-air. However, what made all the student speechless was the fact that howl just now seemed like it came from these thin swords as it floated in the air. In the next second, the two thin swords trembled and then ¡­ ¡°Groooaaaawwwwwlll!!!¡± ¡ª The two thin swords, in front of the dumbfounded eyes of the students became two foxes. One was golden and the other was flaming red. Their eyes bloodshot and filled with hostility as they glared at the one who casted that fireball. Everything was silent. What magic is this? ¡°Hiii -!!¡± Seeing the two foxes, the red-robed magician fell on his butt in fear. ¡°To dare attack our master! Dieee!!!¡± The flaming red fox was truly enraged as its whole body began to burn intensely. It then jumped as if it was going to pounced on the trembling red-robed magician. However, ¡°Sakura ¡­ ¡± It was called by Lyle whose eyes sparkled like a child seeing a lollipop. Hearing her name being called, Sakura immediately stopped and instantly changed its attitude. Turning around, Sakura and Yuki rushed towards Lyle and pounced at him and under the weird gazes, licked Lyle¡¯s face happily while rubbing their heads on him affectionately. ¡°Hahaha stop that ¡­ anyway, I didn¡¯t know that you can materialize like this ? Look, everyone can see you two now ¡­¡± ¡°Master, we also didn¡¯t know. We just realize that we can actually do this a few days ago. I¡¯m guessing that the increased in your strength because of that strange snake was the cause of it~¡± Sakura happily explained. ¡°Really ?¡± ¡°Yes master! With this, we can now be with master all the time ¡­ though we still needed to absorb your mana ¡­ ¡± Yuki shyly said while rubbing her head to Lyle¡¯s cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s fine, do what you want~¡± Lyle stroke their heads gently while laughing. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go ¡­ it seemed like we¡¯re going to go now~¡± Lyle stood up, pat his back from dirt and walked past Beelo. He was standing there like a statue: ¡°I already said that you¡¯re annoying so get lost or¨Cis human language too difficult for you to understand? Should I use Demon Language?¡± ¡­ ¡°Y-You basta¨C¡± ¡°Oh please stop. Actually, I don¡¯t want to hear what you want to say. Think about it like this; you planning to say something useless will only consume the oxygen on the world. However, if you really don¡¯t care about your stinky breath, become a good-for-nothing scoundrel ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q, and disregard the many lives that have made noble sacrifices for your exothermic heat and my expensive and very important attention ¨C Well them, please continue.¡± While saying so, Lyle patted Beelo¡¯s shoulder¡¯s which was trembling while smiling nonchalantly. Faced with Lyle¡¯s casual look, The other three men¡¯s sweat could be seen flowing down their face. Several instructors and students present opened their eyes and watched the scene unfold speechless. There are several instructors which was thorough with the studies of magic treasures, yet they had never seen such a weird scene ever before. What was this mysterious technique? Or was it a magic treasure? Under the dumbfounded gazes, Lyle nonchalantly walked while humming happily, followed by two beautiful golden and flaming foxes. Chapter 103: [ A quiet night~ ] On the top of the carriage was a young man with a black and wavy hair. The top is full of luggage of the students. Unlike the inside of the carriage, there are no seats here, but there is no problems sitting down. ¡°The scenery here is better.¡± The carriage advanced leisurely under the clear blue skies, the top of the carriage feels nice and peaceful. A breeze made the young man¡¯s black hair sways. He found a nice seat among the luggage and entered scenery appreciation mode. ¡°Master, what are we going to do once we arrived in that forest again?¡± The golden colored fox asked as she laid her head on the boy¡¯s lap. ¡°I don¡¯t know~ Well, Que Sera Sera ¡­ ¡± Answered the young man. ¡°What¡¯s Que Sera Sera, master ?¡± This time, the crimson red colored fox asked. Her fur was dyed with true crimson as if it was burning incessantly. Hearing her question, the young man chuckled: ¡°It means, whatever will be, will be~¡± Since there is nothing to do, napping under the sky sounds interesting. The young man with the two beautiful foxes laid on top of the carriage while not minding the surrounding and closed their eyes. ¡ª This young man is obviously; Lyle Drake Dragonfang with his two beautiful swords, er, foxes; Sakura and Yuki. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After traveling for a day from Academy City, they finally reached the outer layer of the enchanted forest . Because Lyle was riding Sheila while flying in the air, At that time, he didn¡¯t noticed it but the road that leads to the Academy City from the enchanted forest was really badly maintained. The road was very rugged and rocky. The caravan parked in an open space near the entrance of the forest, the base camp for annual field trips. The male instructor glanced at the surroundings. With those tall trees the place would still quite hidden and said ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be camping here!¡± After hearing those words, the students immediately started setting up tents under the command of the instructors. They have been staying inside the carriage on their journey here, thus they are really eager to go out and explore the place. So they excitedly run outside and erected tents. Princess Feme walked towards the side of Lyle saying shyly ¡°Lyle, why don¡¯t we set out camp together?¡± ¡°Hm ¡­ I¡¯m fine ¡­ ¡± Lyle refused while waving his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here anyway~¡± Princess Feme is obviously disappointed, however she still kept her poker face and smiled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going for a stroll inside the forest, so I¡¯ll be staying there~¡± ¡°I know that but don¡¯t you still need to come here every night to rest?¡± Feme asked doubtfully. Lyle smiled at her and then extend his hand to gently stoke her hair. In a gentle and doting voice, ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­ I¡¯ll just rest inside the forest. I had already notified the instructors and besides, coming here every now and then is too troublesome~¡± Feeling pleased at the same time embarrassed, Feme seemed like she had very much enjoyed it, and like a kitten gently closed her eyes. ¡°But isn¡¯t that dangerous ?¡± ¡°Maybe~ But that¡¯s what made it interesting ¡­ ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q ¡± After saying so, he silently walked towards the depth of the forest, leaving the still disappointed Princess Feme. However, Lyle suddenly stopped. With his back facing her, he muttered: ¡°Feme, you better be careful.¡± His voice carried a bit of undisguised worry. He then waved his hand in the air and began walking again. Hearing this, Feme¡¯s disappointment was immediately washed away and vanished in thin air. On her face, a dazzling smile bloomed like a beautiful flower ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Slight breeze whistling pass, as the night came causing the forest to became increasingly quiet. The entrance of the forest was filled with tents just like a camping zone. There are torches all around, illuminating the dark corner of the forest. There were several people that was assigned for guard and patrol duties. With so many charges, the instructors can¡¯t take care of everyone, so the students are also posted as guards, which serve as practical assignments too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just like the last time he came here, there are still giant trees growing around here, causing the whole place to become very dark. Though a Dragon¡¯s eyes still work perfectly in the darkness so it doesn¡¯t matter. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Within it, Lyle could see ancient trees that seemed centuries or millennia old, blotting out the landscape. All sorts of various grasses filled the land, and thistles and thorns were equally commonplace. Dry leaves covered the land, with each step, they crackled and popped. Ancient vines and weeds could be seen everywhere. ¡­ What a dense forest. I can¡¯t even feel heat around here, so it wouldn¡¯t be weird if anything popped up. = = As what the instructors once said, after sunset there would be strong monsters that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated roaming about the surroundings, so extreme caution was necessary. As he didn¡¯t want to act carelessly inside this forest, he decided to rest for the night, then set out tomorrow. He found an enormous ancient tree with ripe fruits and climbed up. He sat on a ten foot wide branch and leaned against the tree trunk. Plucking one fruit, he first decided to check it with his . Fruit Identified: Benjiana Fruit, Edible, After checking that it¡¯s a alright to eat, Lyle ate three fruits before closing his eyes and sleep. In an instant, Lyle fell fast asleep. Lyle was not totally unmoved, he knew that that the forest is really dangerous and sleeping casually here might meant death, but when he was training in his previous life he was also doing the same. He understands the importance of rest even if he doesn¡¯t want too, and gained the ability to be able to sleep under any circumstances. Besides, Lyle isn¡¯t sleeping without protection because if one looks closely, the two thin swords besides him trembled every now and then whenever a close bush or trees shook. It¡¯s as if they were surveying the whole area, looking out for any dangerous enemy that might popped out. A starry night overhead. Silence between heaven and earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Everything was quiet inside the enchanted forest in the middle of the night. However, not long after, a change finally occurred. Two shadows dove towards the ancient tree Lyle was sleeping, from the dark sky. The attackers were two D-Ranked demonic beasts known as Ice Feathered Owl. These demonic Beasts frequently appeared at night to hunt. Like the normal owls, they are nocturnal and they used their sharp claws to rip their prey apart. What¡¯s most troublesome about these demonic beats was that this owls are extremely cunning. They always hide in the shadows of the night and when they deemed that their prey had lowered their guard down, they immediately attack by firing dozens of Ice feathers that can freeze anything it touched ¡­ Unfortunately for them, there are two guard dogs, er, foxes quietly protecting their beloved master. When the two Iced feathered Owl fired their ice feathers, the two thin swords immediately floated in front of the sleeping Lyle. One of the black sword began to burn and cut the ice feathers causing it to melt and disappeared. The other black sword transformed into a golden fox and glared at the two owls. Its eyes were filled with hostility and its body began to emit some golden lightning¡¯s. In an instant, it appeared behind the two owls and slashed its sharp claws. ¡°¡±Kkrrrrhhhhh!!!¡±¡± The two owls were hit and began to bleed. However, they were still alive and decided to escaped but they apparently choose the wrong prey. The black sword which was burning in flames appeared in front of them and mercilessly cut them apart, scorching them to death. Since the beginning of the owl¡¯s attacks, the whole battle only lasted for a couple of seconds. Anyone would feel surprised and shocked if they learned that it only took an instant to kill two D-ranked demonic beast ¡­ much less, Lyle himself didn¡¯t even moved and continued to sleep soundly; without any care in the whole world~ The two thin swords reverted into their original forms as thin black swords and quietly placed themselves besides Lyle; afraid that even a single sound might wake him up. A quiet night passed. Chapter 104: [ A King Class Beast ] The whole night passed without any trouble at all. Aside from the two Iced Feathered Owls that the two beautiful foxes killed, there were no other monsters that tried their lucks to fight them, thus the rest of the night was uneventful And Lyle peacefully slept the entire night. Early morning the next day, with the sky just showing a glimmer of dawn, the sun slowly rose from the East, gradually brightening the whole world. Although Lyle had seen this kind of scene every day, regardless of how many times it was repeated, the feeling brought out by that kind of light still would make his heart shake. It was truly a very beautiful scene that can instill anyone who saw it a very refreshing feeling. As the sun¡¯s light breaking up the darkness, heralding a new day approaching, also means a new life for every people waking up this very instance. Deeply breathing in the fresh and cool morning air, Lyle stretched his arms and legs. His face wore a smile as dazzling as the sun climbing in the bluish sky. A look of excitement shone from his eyes. He knew that new adventures was waiting for him ¡­ his game had only just begun! *o* ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Filled with a heroic air, Lyle charged through the all-encompassing green trees and plants towards the mountain range, while the black thins swords let out an excited howl from Lyle¡¯s waist. ¡­ ¡­ The terrain within the Enchanted Forest was extremely complex, there basically were no roads within the forest, so the work of making a path naturally fell to the materialize two beautiful foxes. Using their fox sharp blade-like claws, swinging, cutting apart the brambles in front, without affecting Lyle¡¯s movement rate a bit. Lyle followed just behind the two foxes, his vision and hearing both heightened to their keenest state, cautiously and solemnly observing the surroundings. However, the fact that he did not seem to think this was any kind of dangerous place was still very noticeable. Aside from his keening senses, his footsteps and movements were as if he was just strolling on a park, vivacious, and unspeakably happy. ^_^ After walking for a period of time, Lyle realized that this outer region of the Enchanted Forest was indeed not that dangerous just like what the instructors said. However, it really was too dense. The trees was so thickly clustered and describing it with the words ¡®hiding the sky and covering the earth¡¯ was not a bit an exaggeration, thinking to see sunshine within the forest was not likely. Lyle and the two beautiful foxes moved forward for probably one double hour or so. By now it was already almost noon. During this time, they had already encountered not a few demonic beasts, but for the most part it was E to D ranked demonic beasts, so he choose to avoid them. Killing them would only be like bullying the weak, so he let them pass without causing any direct conflict. Although there were some beasts who wanted to sign King Yama¡¯s invitation but he still choose not killing them and instead let the two foxes sharp claws drive them away with only small cuts and bruises~ Lyle exerted some strength with his legs, and almost as if he were floating, leapt up on top of a seven or eight meter high tree branch as he carefully scanned about. ¡°Master, far away to the right, there¡¯s a wild pig.¡± Yuki¡¯s voice sounded out in Lyle¡¯s mind. Hearing these words, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but turn and look. Indeed, approximately over twenty meters away, a wild boar with a flaming red mane was carefully scanning his surroundings. If Lyle didn¡¯t have dragon eyes, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this burning Boar clearly. Lyle¡¯s pair of obsidian deep eyes immediately shone up, ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a D-ranked demonic beast, Flaming Mane Boar at least will serve for lunch. Boar flesh is rather quite tasty.¡± Nimbly and vigorously, Lyle crept through the trees as he stealthily approached the boar. Due to the density of the local flora, the boar had not noticed Lyle either. Whoosh! Like a dragon leaving its lair, Lyle leapt out from the grass. When the Flaming Mane Boar turned his head and stared in shock, Lyle fell down upon it like a gust of wind. The Boar let out an indignant roar, and immediately fired several fireballs straight at him. ¡°Hmph ¡­ ¡± Lyle sneered as he smiled coldly. ¡°Yuki.¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s call, the golden fox immediately turned into a black sword and immediately materialize on Lyle¡¯s hands. Unlike Sakura flames, the black sword in Lyle¡¯s hand was emitting golden lightning. Slash! With a swing of the black sword accompanied by golden lightning, the Flaming Mane Boar was instantly paralyzed and fell in the ground with a *Pump sound. It¡¯s eyes bloodshot and its four limbs quivered momentarily, then grew still. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Lyle quickly jump in front of the Flaming Mane Boar¡¯s motionless body, with an instant slash into the weak point at its unprotected throat while the boar was still paralyzed from Yuki¡¯s lightning, he delivered the final blow. Excessiveness was eliminated from all his movements, and his techniques were quick and his sword was heavy. Just based on his prowess as a warrior, killing a D-ranked Flaming Mane Boar was not a tough feat for him. ¡°Although a D-ranked core of a demonic beast is only worth ten points, I can¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± Lyle withdrew a black dagger from his waist, and with just two or three simple slices, he cut the boar open. An entirely unremarkable red-colored crystal-like core rolled out. Lyle wiped it off on the grass, then placed it in the small pouch which was hanging on his waist. And then, with practiced ease, Lyle skinned the boar and cut off the boar¡¯s legs. After casually chopping down a few branches, with a snap of his fingers, Lyle summoned forth a small flame. As the fire began to grow, Lyle squat down and began to slowly roast the boar legs. Suddenly, a white light appeared from his chest and the small purple-eyed silver snake came out and began to drool. Its eyes were fixed on the boar legs. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The small silver snake excitedly hissed as its eyes sparkled like a small child seeing a candy. It then rubbed its small head affectionately on Lyle¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know, wait for a moment, okay~ ¡± Lyle gently smiled as he spoke, withdrawing some coarse salt and other ingredients from his waist pouch. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I decided to bring some salt and other spices with me~¡± Lyle was used to stay inside dangerous forest from his previous life. He was doing this from his martial arts training, extreme sports and adventuring ¡­ After finishing roasting two boar legs, Lyle and Weiss, the small silver snake each shared one while Lyle began to work on roasting the other two. ¡ª It¡¯s a pity that Sakura and Yuki can¡¯t eat. I also wanted them to taste it~ Lyle thought as he looked at the two foxes lying beside him. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The small snake hissed while eating enthusiastically. Seeing the contended look on the small silver snake, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but start to laugh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it~¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C A day had already passed since Lyle fought with the Flaming Mane Boar. During this time, he continued to travel towards the deepest part of the Enchanted Forest. According to his speed, he should now be at the inner region of . During this time, Lyle met more than ten attacks from Demonic Beasts, ranging from D to C ranked demonic beast of which he easily achieved victories. There were also several B-ranked demonic beasts but it only took a longer time killing it compared to the lower ranked ones. The demonic beasts he encountered had become stronger the deeper he went inside the forest. However, the battles with the Demonic Beasts helped Lyle to emit a sense of genuine blood thirst and slowly hone his skills in terms of magic and sword skills¡­ As agile as a monkey, Lyle leapt past a series of disorderly tree roots and vine growths, but just as he walked past¡­ ¡°Whoah.¡± He sucked in a cold breath as he saw something not too far away. Lyle somersaulted in the air and his legs slowly passed through the dense leaves before landing on the branch of one of the large trees. He then swept his gaze below him. Under Lyle¡¯s gaze was a somewhat spacious piece of empty land. On it were tens of hurried looking students who were fleeing . Behind these students was an A6-ranked Demonic Beast; Crimson Winged Lion which were persistently chasing after them. Focusing his Dragon eyes, Lyle found out that these students only had the strength of a C to B ranked mages and warriors and naturally could not hold their own against this A6-ranked Demonic Beast. Hence, the situation below was basically them trying to escape from death. A-ranked Demonic Beasts had a strength which was comparable to that of a two A-ranked mages or an S-ranked warrior. However, this Crimson Winged Lion wasn¡¯t an ordinary beast but a King class beast ¡­ It¡¯s strength greatly differ from a mere A-ranked demonic beast and its real strength was comparable to a few dozen A-ranked mages or S-ranked warriors. ¡°¡­ Why did they venture this deep ? Don¡¯t they know how strong the demonic beast that were staying in this area ?¡± Chapter 105: [ Jiaolong! ] Looking around, Lyle found some corpses consisted of three men and two women behind the rampaging demonic beast. With his Dragon eyes which was boosted by his Magic Eyes, his ability to see things naturally wasn¡¯t merely like a normal human. Combining these two abilities, he had improved his vision power, causing him to furthermore clearly grasp every existing detail to the things he wanted to see. It even gave him a mental state where everything seemed to slowed down slightly, allowing him to react in the shortest possible time. Even though he was standing really far, he could clearly see the five corpses which was still fresh and the bite marks on them were very visible. The corpses had all been dismembered. A male corpse had half of its body eaten, his severed intestines laying strewn about. Half of a female corpse¡¯s head had been eaten, leaving behind a single eyeball and a white skull bone with a few strands of hair attached. He could clearly identify the some of the corpses. One of the male that were eaten was one of the instructors who brought them here, and the rest of the male corpses was a hired mage and warrior. One of the female corpses was a magician also hired by the Academy to protect the students from danger. The rest seemed like students who was caught by the beast. Seeing this scene, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in bitterness. ¡°Just why did they come into this place ? Really, they were seeking death ¡­ ¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Just as Lyle was scanning the place, a familiar frightened sharp cry suddenly sounded from the battered group of people below. Immediately, Lyle stilled and shifted his gaze below. There, he found a young girl among the group who appeared to have tripped over a rock and fell. At that moment, the A6-ranked Crimson Winged Lion behind her opened its large mouth and revealed it fangs, viciously pouncing towards her. Pressing his eyebrows together, Lyle stared at the young girl who gave the loud screech and the expression on his face instantly changed into that of a cold one. ¡ª This young girl was no other than the second princess of the Malican Kingdom; Misuzu Malican ¡­ ¡°Sh*t !¡± Lyle cursed and his figure immediately vanished. ¡ª No he didn¡¯t vanish but shot himself towards the demonic beast. His legs slightly moved then stepped heavily on the large branch of the tree causing it to crack and broke. Following that was a crisp explosion sound, Lyle¡¯s body was like a cannon bullet, charging up towards the beast and as that strength was expiring, his feet once again heavily stepped on another large tree. Amidst the explosion noises, his body charged straight up towards the beast unendingly. Mid-air, his body volleyed in the air, ¡°YOU DARE!!!¡± Following of the enraged howl of a beast-like voice, the leaves in the forest swayed. A black shadow swiftly pounced down like a mad beast. Hearing that terrifying beast-like howl, the surrounding people looked at each other in shock. Then they shifted their gaze to the spot where the voice was coming from. Just as Misuzu could only closed her eyes in despair, a black shadow suddenly shot over from midair and kicked the beast¡¯s jaws extremely hard. Sending it flying for a couple of meters away from her. Under the shock gazes, the black figure landed heavily on the ground and a violent sound rang out, scattering dust throughout the area. Feeling something strange, Misuzu opened her closed eyes with much effort and looked at the scene before her. ¡ª Then her whole body instantly froze. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a person or a god; in the space where time flies, there¡¯ll always be some things that even if you glanced at them once, will leave a heavy imprint engraved in your mind. That which; although it¡¯s just a passing instant, you will still remembered it no matter how long time had already passed. No matter how many years, when you looked back, the images will come back as new as ever. As if it just happened a while ago, a scene that you will forever remember. At this time, what laid in front of her eyes was a jet-black clothed figure¡¯s back carved a timeless heavy imprint on the back of her mind. ¡°You bastard ¡­ try touching this arrogant brat ¡­ and I will make you regret it!¡± Although she didn¡¯t clearly heard it, she somehow realized the she was already safe. Her eyes turned moist and tears slowly formed. ¡°Wait for me here ¡­¡± The dark figure slowly turned his head. His gaze first swept across Misuzu behind him and then immediately turned around. ¡­ ¡­ When the dust and dirt finally cleared up, the Crimson Winged Lion¡¯s figure can finally be seen. It was standing uprightly as if it didn¡¯t received any damage at all. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. However, if one focused on its mouth, they would immediately noticed the blood leaking and its eyes had already turned bloodshot in anger. ¡ª How dare a mere human hurt him ¡­! Although Lyle wasn¡¯t a human, it didn¡¯t know. Looking at the dark figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, the fairly large sized Demonic Beast immediately let out a furious roar as it stomped the ground in anger. The dark figure ¡ª Lyle was also already enraged and let out his own roar. A dragon¡¯s roar that can intimidate all the creature in this world ¡­ The Crimson Winged Lion wasn¡¯t an exception. Its body trembled and an instinct to run away and escaped appeared on its mind. However, his pride as a king of the forest held this thought down. Its huge sharp claws violently slashed down, ferociously shooting out an scorching force. This force knocked against the trees behind him and burning flames began to appear in the ground. The space five meters around it had instantly became a scorching hell. The hellish flames caused a few students to suffer painful burns and began to run away. Man and Beast glared at each other. Facing the huge A6-ranked Demonic Beast in front of him, Lyle let out an involuntary cold smile. So cold that it can make anyone, even the devil themselves felt a chill running down their spines. ¡°Sakura, Yuki ¡­ ¡± ¡°¡±Yes master!¡±¡± Two swords immediately floated and flew towards Lyle¡¯s hands. Tightly holding the hilt of the two black thin swords, Lyle made a fighting stance and heavily stomped his right leg on the ground. ¡°Prince Lyle?!¡± Following an explosion and a call behind him, his body turned into a black shadow and appeared in front of the beast like lightning. As if sensing Lyle¡¯s presence, the beast also raised its claws and tail that was burning madly. ¡°Haaaaaaaa!!!¡± ¡°Groooaaaarrrrr!!!¡± ¡ª A humanoid and a beast cut through the long space and an instant later, collided with each other in front of everyone¡¯s eyes! The man and the beast started trading blows at blinding speeds. Lyle¡¯s twin swords was blocked by his claws; the beast claws was also deflected by his sword. However, Lyle was still obviously stronger as several blow after blows made it through its tough hide and blood splattered in the ground. Lyle suddenly left his left leg and with a *Bang! sound, kicked its body flying. ¡°GRrrroarRR!¡± In the distance, the Crimson Winged Lion that was sent flying once again got up. However, it suddenly felt that its insides seemed to be in a mess caused by Lyle¡¯s kick, causing it to vomit a mouthful of blood. The humiliation of being sent flying twice by a mere human, and the huge pain it gave him caused it to roar angrily. All over its body, a very hot air began to shroud it. It opened its huge mouth and ten fireballs shot toward Lyle. Seeing the fireballs that were as big as a basketball shooting towards him, Lyle let out a huge voice: ¡°Jiaolong!!!¡± Following that, a dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the air. In an instant, countless water pillars appeared around him. These water pillars then suddenly joined into one and transformed into a huge water dragon. Its appearance was like a snake but on the center of its forehead was a single majestic horn. Its elegant long body then coiled into Lyle¡¯s body as if it was protecting him and embracing him at the same time. ¡°Roooaaaaarrr!!¡± Seeing the ten fireballs flying towards Lyle, the water dragon become enraged and let out a furious roar. It¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent as it swallowed the ten fireballs, turning them into nothing. Seeing the water dragon, the Crimson Winged Lion finally dropped its pride and immediately attempted to escape. However, it¡¯s already far too late ¡­ The water dragon saw the demonic beast trying to run away and its eyes suddenly glint a very dangerous light. It¡¯s snake-like tail shot towards it. ¡°Bang!¡± Almost instantly after they made contact, the burning flame on the Crimson Winged Lion¡¯s mane died off by the water dragon¡¯s tail, allowing a large hole that exposed the Crimson Winged Lion head¡¯s inside and passed through its mane. A depressing noise sounded in the vast forest. Almost a meter long part of the water dragon¡¯s tail appeared to have entered the Crimson Winged Lion¡¯s head and fresh blood trailed along the tip of the tail as it dripped down, finally landing in the somewhat quiet forest to make a strange soft sound. Chapter 106: [ Demonic Beasts Category ] Indifferently watching the Demonic Beast, whose bloody red eyes were still open, the water dragon let out a snort of disdain. It then let its tail withdrew, and the A6-ranked Demonic Beast which had forced tens of people to flee in all directions and even caused some huge casualties, finally fell to the ground under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze. The water dragon then slowly uncoiled itself from Lyle, revealing his figure which was kneeling on the ground while panting heavily. His whole face was white as a sheet of paper. Beads of sweat coming down from his beautiful and handsome face and his red lips quivered from time to time. ¡ª After all, this is the very first time he summoned a water dragon this big that it almost drained him all of his mana in one shot. Smiling bitterly, he thought that he really overdid it. It was really an overkill! >.< ¡ª But that can¡¯t be helped. This demonic beast isn¡¯t something that can be underestimated with. This Crimson Winged Lion was; although was an A-ranked Demonic beast similar with the Minotaur he single-handedly killed with just a snapped of his finger was a completely different in power levels. Crimson Winged Lion was a King Class Beast, which was unlike the Minotaur who was only an ordinary Dungeon Class Monster. Monsters such as Demonic Beast was categorized differently. ¡ª Ordinary Beast are the same as human beings. They are split into E to SSS ranked. They were comparable to the ordinary warrior¡¯s power levels. ¡ª Dungeon Class Beast are demonic beast that can only be found inside the dungeons. They are slightly stronger than ordinary beasts and was ranked as E1 to SSS1. ¡ª And lastly, King Class Demonic Beasts are beasts that possessed great power and strength. They are the monsters that¡¯s really need to be feared. They were ranked as B5 to SSS9. Even the newly born beast had a strength of a B5-ranked Beast and when they truly matured, their power levels held the potential to passed the Deity-ranked. They were divided by several classes: City Class Monsters ¡ª Monsters that held strength which can easily destroy a city. Kingdom Class Monsters ¡ª Those that can destroy kingdoms, which were often lead hundreds of monsters behind them. Calamity Class Monsters ¡ª A transcended being that can cause calamity wherever it strikes. They led thousands of troops of monsters behind them, such as: The Goblin King, Orc King or Kobold King. Disaster Class Monsters ¡ª A being far greater the Calamity Class Monsters. This beast were often labeled as Deities and Gods. This monsters can destroy the world or so the legends had said. One famous monster is the: World Eater or the so-called Devourer. Fortunately, the Crimson Winged Lion he fought just now can be considered as a toddler and hasn¡¯t still matured. However, he also knew that even if he fought with it using his Sword Release and Demi-Dragon Form, the chances of him defeating it was still quite slim. Most importantly, these power-ups can only be used for a short time. If he can¡¯t defeat it during this time, he will be the one who will lie in the cold ground. Thus, he gambled with a water dragon. Although he spend almost all of his mana and can only be summoned for a short time, its strength was still greater than the Crimson Winged Lion and was in the middle of an A6 to S7 ranked King class Demonic Beast. Seeing his tired and sorry figure, the water dragon¡¯s eyes softened as it slowly lowered his head and affectionately rubbed his water-like head to Lyle¡¯s pale cheeks. It then licked his cheek and lips before turning into a pool of water and disappeared ¡­ The eyes of the people looking at the fight that just happened had already become glassy and vacant, lifeless; The scene they had just witnessed was really impossible and hard to describe. It was as if they had just saw a scene straight out from the legends. ¡°What is this magic ¡­?¡± Someone muttered. The unknown magic that had one-sidedly instant kill a A6-ranked Demonic Beast, which made the surrounding¡¯s unable to close their wide opened mouths. ¡ª They didn¡¯t know what Lyle had done a moment ago. With just one word, a snake that looks like a dragon and was made out of water immediately appeared under their dumbfounded gazes and actually instant-kill a A6-ranked Demonic beast ?! What kind of shameless power was this ?! Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! In this past few days, the famous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ of the Dragonfang Kingdom caused major commotions inside the Academy City. There are even rumors that seemed like nothing but exaggerated hearsays ¡­ ¡­ However, with the fact laid in front of them ¡­ Who could say that it was nothing but baseless rumors ?! Who could say that those rumors are nothing but exaggeration ?! Those rumors even seemed to be greatly understated!!! Misuzu looked at Lyle¡¯s figure from afar. Although he had already repeatedly given her so much soul-shaking surprises. Every time that she had thought she had guessed the limit of his strength, she quickly discovered that she was completely wrong. Concerning the existence of the one known as LYLE DRAKE DRAGONFANG, there was only one word to describe him ¨C unfathomable. Of the several people who witnessed these world shaking scene, three of them were Academy¡¯s instructors. As they saw the corpse of the Demonic Beast on the ground, their heart couldn¡¯t help but began to tremble. From the time when Lyle showed up to the time that he summoned a water beast, the whole process had only taken the time of half an incense. In those time, the dangerous crisis they were facing end in an instant and seemed like all of it was nothing but an illusion. Was this boy a devil from the legends ? Similar to these instructors, several girls was also left in a trance. Every time they saw Lyle make a move during the fight just now; From the time he appeared and saved the girl like some knight in shining armor to the time the water beast appeared, they could only feel Goosebumps rising all over their body. He was simply an overwhelming force that crushed and killed all before him! This mind-boggling strength left a profound impression upon them. After a few seconds passed, Lyle¡¯s eyebrows began to be pressed together and he shook his head helplessly. Finally, he stood up and shrugged his shoulders at those who was watching him. ¡°Damn! That was exhausting !¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s words, everyone gradually began to recover from their shock. In the middle of the empty and quiet grounds, Lyle¡¯s back looked as strong and powerful as a God of War, with unsurpassable and unrivaled bravery. Agitated, Misuzu froze for a moment before she moved. She was really entranced by this scene. Then the tears that were stopped a while ago because of the shock and astonishment she felt, began to fall again ¡­ not in despair but tears of joy and happiness. A feeling surge through her whole body, electrocuting her. This caused her body to sprung up from the ground like a grasshopper and immediately rushed towards him. When she was five meters away from him, her body suddenly dove towards his embrace, encircling his waist and hugging him tightly. ¡°Wa, wawawawaaaaaaaaahhhh Lyleeeeee, waaaaa¡± Like a little child, her tears burst from her red swollen eyes. Accompanied by her tears was her voice which was like that of a child, wailing. She was really scared out of her wits. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lyle smiled mischievously like a shameless rogue. He was truly enjoying the wonderful sensation of Misuzu¡¯s fragrant, soft and lovely body that was hugging against him. It was simply so comfortable that he could not help but extend his shameless, sinister hands to caress her back. ¡°Wu, wu Lyle, wu thank god you came wu, wu! ¡­ ToT ¡± Misuzu still didn¡¯t stop from crying as she rubbed her tears and snot at him, causing Lyle to not know whether he should be glad about this scene or cry because of it ¡­ Lyle gently looked at her, and then, after a while, suddenly sighed faintly, ¡°This girl ¡­ ¡± Smiling wryly, Lyle raised his fist and gently dropped it on her head. ¡°Ouch .¡± Caused surprised, Misuzu looked at Lyle. Her eyes filled with bewilderment because of the sudden domestic abuse. ¡°Haa~ Why did you come in this part of the Enchanted Forest ? ¡± Lyle softly reprimanded her. However, his voice was as tender and gentle as the flowing river. Misuzu stopped crying and lowered her head embarrassedly: ¡°That¡¯s because ¡­ that¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡± A tall boy around seventeen to eighteen years of age suddenly appeared in front of them. He then embarrassedly scratched his head a bit. Chapter 107: [ Treasure Map ? ] ¡°Well then, tell me what happened?¡± Seeing him, Lyle¡¯s voice changed into a cold one. His face devoid of any warmth. The tall youth straight-facedly said: ¡°Your Highness, we were ambushed.¡± Although Lyle was only twelve years old with an appearance of a fifteen years old, the tall youth still held a very respectful attitude towards him. That was because of the strength he just showed a moment ago. It really scared the tall youth out of his wits! ¡°Ambushed ?¡± Lyle¡¯s expression momentarily changed. Then his expression become even colder: ¡°Anyway, that doesn¡¯t matter to me. What I want to know is why are you all here ? From the looks of it, there were only two A-ranked mages and two B-ranked warriors in this group. The two A-ranked mages and one B-ranked warrior was even there, lying on their own blood. Huh ? Answer me, why even this little girl came here and faced this disaster ?¡± Lyle said in cold tone of voice. However, the hands that was stroking Misuzu¡¯s back was still very gentle and even looked like he was afraid that if he exert more force, then the thing in his embrace might broke. Misuzu naturally noticed this and she suddenly felt somewhat strange yet at the same time very happy. She then discovered that the burning big hands that was gently caressing her back gave her pleasant shivers reverberating throughout her skin. The feeling of being cared to this degree was really incredible ¡ª she thought. Because of this, she could not bear to release him for now. Instead, she tightened her arms that was hugging him and even thought that the feeling of him hugging her was an extremely comfortable one. It somehow gave her a sense of security in her heart, and at the same time, the sensation of their skin pressing tightly to each other with their bodies and hearts becoming one, made her feel blissful. The surrounding people saw their intimate actions and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. They were really speechless. None of them could figure out how Lyle managed to tame such a tigress. When Misuzu dealt with other people before, her selfish and arrogant attitude was enough to terrify them. However, she was as docile as a sheep when facing Lyle. All the girls even felt a huge jealousy surging inside of them when they noticed Lyle¡¯s overbearing protection he directed at her. This can be seen by his hands which was stroking her back very slowly and gently to calm her down and the tone of voice he just let out. Contrary to Misuzu¡¯s happy expression, the tall man was sweating cold sweats and his body couldn¡¯t help but trembled in fear when he saw the cold gaze coming from Lyle. He felt that if he said something wrong, then his head would really fly out and rolled in the cold, dirty and rough ground. Afraid to anger the tyrant Monster Prince in front of him, he used her vision to seek help from Misuzu. Of course, Misuzu noticed this. Acting like a rabbit under the cold and angry gaze of Lyle, she slowly recounted the events that happened. It seemed that this tall youth and his friends managed to find a treasure map. Because of the unknown danger they felt from it, they tried to invite some instructors and friends ¡­ that goes for Misuzu which was the second princess of the Malican Kingdom. However, when they were travelling, suddenly the Crimson Winged Lion showed up and attack them. Hearing this, Lyle¡¯s thoughts immediately concluded that this guy did this because he wanted to carry some favor from this little arrogant but naive princess. Thinking like this, Lyle¡¯s pressure unconsciously activated and the dense killing intent fell into the surrounding like a large, powerful waterfall. The students in the vicinity couldn¡¯t help but held their breaths. Even the instructors trembled in fear, much less the tall youth who immediately fell on his butt in fear. Misuzu on the other hand know something was wrong but she didn¡¯t feel a thing. That was because Lyle was holding her in his embrace, causing her to become the sole exception. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. While Lyle was calming Misuzu down, who was acting meek and spoiled in his embrace, he leered at the trembling tall youth in front of him. While the tall youth was still looking down, he could feel a pair of icy eyes glaring at him from behind that black hair. Then he heard a voice. ¡°When you found some ancient treasure map that you don¡¯t even know if it is real, you just hastily went there without suspecting that it could be very, very dangerous ?!¡± Lyle coldly said. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, ¡°You even involved this arrogant and naive little girl ? What would you have done if she was killed ?¡± The tall youth felt that his heart almost broke into pieces. A sense of danger was running wild in him that made him feel extremely fearful. The rumors had said that this prince was the embodiment of violence ¡­ would he really kill him ? ¡°Who are you calling arrogant and naive little girl ?¡± Misuzu, who was just recovered, hearing his disparaging remark about her, madly grabbed Lyle¡¯s collar and stared at him with her fierce sharp eyes. She then pinched and twisted his waist a few times. Lyle looked at Misuzu in pretend surprise. ¡°Eh ? Did I really call you arrogant ? You must have heard wrong ?¡± Lyle smiled but it was a crooked smile. ¡°Everyone know that Princess Misuzu was a wise and beautiful princess~¡± Hearing his words, Misuzu blushed and put him down immediately. She then turned her head around and snorted, ¡°Hmph, you dared to say it once, but don¡¯t dare to admit it afterwards!¡± ¡°Call me that again and I will really beat you up? Hmph! I will sort you out later!¡± Misuzu was about to punch Lyle with her fist but she hurriedly pretended to be a well-behaved child as she saw all the surrounding people were looking at her direction. However, a treasure hunt ¡­ huh ~ = = Smelling the familiar scent of adventure, Lyle¡¯s heart was slightly interested. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll drop this matter for now ¡­ ¡± Lyle breathed heavily and stared at the tall youth in front of him. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m free and nothing to do, I¡¯ll just accompany you with this treasure hunt of yours~¡± Eyeing this terrifying ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ in front of him, the tall youth couldn¡¯t help but helplessly sighed. He then laughed bitterly in his heart and nodded. In any case, with his help, defeating the monster is easy with his strength. Besides, he doubted that this ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ will take everything if there is really a treasure there. As a prince of a powerful kingdom, wealth isn¡¯t a shortage for him ¡­ The tall youth¡¯s palm gently searched his breast pocket before finally taking out a thin goatskin parchment and handing it to Lyle. He said, ¡°Your Highness, this is the map we found by accident when we were exploring the Enchanted Forest a week ago ¡­ thinking that our current strength wasn¡¯t enough we postponed on finding it. Then the Academy¡¯s trip started and so we decided to do it by asking for some help ¡­¡± Receiving the goatskin parchment, Lyle carefully opened it and realized that it was an extremely detailed map of the vast Enchanted Forest . But what caught his attention was the words written below the map. The words written on it were powerful and arrogant ¡­ at the same time very familiar~ [ Silvers ? Golds ? Magic Equipments and tools ? You want them all ? If you want it, I can give it to you. I left it all in that place ¡­ Hahaha Go find it! ] Lyle¡¯s eyes opened wide as he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°My god, did Gol D. Roge* also visited this place ?!¡± ¡°¡±Gold D. Roge* ?¡±¡± The tall youth and Misuzu simultaneously wrinkled their brows, staring fixedly at him with a puzzled look. They then looked at him with bewildered looks, causing Lyle to feel awkward. He hastily waved his hands. ¡°Ah, nothing. Hahaha I¡¯m just surprised because I didn¡¯t expect the pirate trend also managed to reached this world~¡± Chapter 108: [ Sasha on the Roll! ] ¡°Sasha, is that Prince of yours was really doing fine right ? He¡¯s strong so it should be, right ? It¡¯s already been three days since the field trip had started.¡± Moori said in frustration. ¡°Rest assured, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± This sentence was what Sasha said almost every day. Actually, she was also feeling uneasy, as if her nerves would erode. Although Lyle was strong beyond compare. However, the Enchanted Forest isn¡¯t a normal forest and was filled with endless danger. ¡®Young Master, hopefully, nothing happened to you.¡¯ She thought. Hearing Sasha¡¯s words, Moori just smiled and only leaned back against the seat ¡­ Then suddenly ¡ª- She unexpectedly heard, outside of the house, the sound of shoes stepping on the ground. This house was built in a not-so popular area and thus not crowded. People walking outside could only be heard sometimes, however, at this moment the footsteps she heard seemed to be coming from a group of people. Then they came to a halt right outside the door. A knock resounded in the house ¡­ ¡°Is Miss Moori Schlevaria inside ?¡± A voice called out from the outside. Sasha and Moori looked at each other for a while. Nodding her head, Sasha stood up and walked towards the door followed by Moori. Opening the door cautiously, Sasha saw several men standing outside. ¡°How may I help you ?¡± ¡°Good day, young miss ¡­ We wanted to meet the Academy¡¯s Headmaster ¡± A bleached blond man smilingly said. ¡°What do you want ?¡± Sasha coldly said. ¡°We were sent by the King of the Malican Kingdom. ¡± The blond man said. ¡°Our King always wanted to meet the famous Academy¡¯s Headmaster and so he asked us to escort her towards ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t let you do that. ¡± Before the blond man finished talking, Sasha coldly cut him off. ¡°My master ordered me to make sure Moori would never walked a single step outside the house ¡­ mush less, follow a stranger¡± Hearing the word ¡®meet¡¯ and not ¡®invite¡¯, Sasha¡¯s attitude become even more colder. ¡°Meet¡± and ¡°invite¡± were two quite different things, and the king¡¯s choice of words reflected his attitude. The blond man¡¯s expression suddenly began to change. A scowl formed on his face. ¡°Excuse me, but what do you mean by a stranger ¡­ our king is the king of ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who your king was so you don¡¯t need to waste your breath.¡± Sasha gripped the doorknob and started closing the door. ¡°Please leave ¡­ we obviously refused your ¡®invitation¡¯.¡± ¡°Sasha!?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Moori behind Sasha seemed to be shocked by her actions and could only cover her mouth with her hand. When Sasha began closing the door, the blond man pushed open the door. ¡°You ¡­ do you know what you¡¯re doing ?!¡± ¡°I obviously know what I am doing ¡­¡± Sasha answered coolly. ¡± However, what about you ? Do you know what you are doing ? This is the personal mansion of the prince of Dragonfang Kingdom ¡± ¡°You ¡­ ¡± The blond man¡¯s eyes widened then turned his face towards Moori who was standing quietly behind Sasha. ¡± Miss Moori, do you know what situation you are in ? You, as a daughter of the Schlevaria House refusing to meet the king is a very serious matter!¡± ¡°What serious matter ?¡± Sasha¡¯s eyebrows pressed together. Seeing that Moori didn¡¯t know what to do and could only bit her lip in frustration, Sasha naturally knows that this would happened. Moori after all is a noble from the human kingdom. However, right now that doesn¡¯t matter for her so she decided to step forward. ¡°I repeat, what do you mean by serious matter? Miss Moori is currently the lover of the Dragonfang Kingdom¡¯s prince and a very important person for my master. I take it that you taking her right now means taking actions against my master ¡­ am I right ?¡± ¡°¡±Wha -!?¡±¡± Hearing Sasha¡¯s declaration, not only Moori but all the men present was left dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Moori, so you¡¯re really ¡­¡± The blond man¡¯s face distorted in a very ugly expression. ¡°¡­ Ahem ¡­ Siding with Dragonfang Kingdom, much less becoming the prince¡¯s woman ¡­ do you know what that means ?!¡± Regarding this, when Moori thought about it, she would sometimes feel aggrieved. However, she would only indulge briefly in this mood and then she would let it die out. Right now, to her, there was nothing more important than Lyle. From the moment she did ¡®that¡¯ with him, she had set herself on being with him for the rest of this life. The status and recognition by others were not important. Thus, she showed her determination by nodding her head and said. ¡°I know, but I will never regret this decision in the future. My life right now, belongs not to any kingdom but in the hands of the man I greatly love. And that¡¯s none other than, Prince Lyle Drake Dragonfang ¡­ so please send my apologies to the king and tell him for me that I can¡¯t do as he wish if Prince Lyle wouldn¡¯t say so ¡­ ¡± ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re a great noble from the king ¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up, This one is eating here!¡± The blond man began to show aggressive actions but was stopped when azure colored flames suddenly appeared between him and the two girls. Sheila walking nonchalantly from the kitchen while holding a sandwich seemed to be in pretty bad mood. From the way she looks, it seemed like she just woke up because of her sleepy, droopy eyes and bad bed hair. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Leave or die!¡± She coldly said as she released her majestic golden presence causing the men standing outside to tremble and step a few steps backward in fear. Feeling the intense presence emitting from Sheila, the men immediately understand that they will really die if they fought her. Swallowing his saliva, the blond man pointed his finger and said. ¡°You will deeply regret this!¡± After then he turned around and brought his men to immediately leave. Seeing them disappear, Sasha finally felt relieved and faced Moori whose head was lowered and was looking down. Patting her shoulders, she gently asked. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Moori raised her head and smiled. ¡°Thank you Sasha ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But is that really okay ?¡± ¡°Un ¡­ I¡¯ve already decided a long time ago. I won¡¯t leave Lyle and will always follow him, whether it¡¯s heaven or hell, whether it¡¯s the garden of flowers or the road of blood. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Sasha tightly squeezed her hand and then pulled her into her embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Prince Lyle will do anything to protect you ¡­ trust him!¡± ¡°Un!¡± She nodded. ¡°I never doubted him ¡­¡± ¡°Such a rude bunch ¡­¡± Sheila with her sandwich, slowly walked towards them. ¡°Don¡¯t thou need to worry, as long as this one is here thou would always be safe. This one will protect thee~¡± Feeling moved by Sheila¡¯s words, Moori extend her left arm and dragged Sheila towards them and hugged her. Rubbing her head to Sheila¡¯s chest, with hoarse voice she said, ¡°Thanks Sheila ¡­¡± ¡°No Problem~¡± Sheila was momentarily stunned by the sudden intimate actions but immediately recovered as she pat her back. Then as if she suddenly felt something, she raised Moori¡¯s face and stared into her moist eyes. ¡°Did thou get stronger ?¡± There was a look of surprise on Moori¡¯s face. Then smiling she nodded her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but a few days ago, I suddenly broke through the S-ranked barrier. I¡¯m now an S-ranked wind mage!¡± ¡°Oh~ That¡¯s quite a surprise~¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it !?¡± Moori seemed to be happy about getting a compliment from Sheila as she puffed her huge chest in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to tell this good news to Lyle!¡± ¡°Hm ¡­ but thee should not forget to thank him~¡± Sheila¡¯s words left Sasha and Moori in bewilderment. ¡°Why ?¡± Moori asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t thee know? Every day, thou aura seemed to have gotten stronger and more refined ¡­ especially, every morning after thou mate with Lyle~¡± Sheila nonchalantly throw a bomb. ¡°Eh ?¡± Hearing her words, Moori¡¯s face began to burn furiously as she really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Does that mean ¡­ ¡­ ~>o<~ Oh my gosh, what am I thinking! ¡°A-Are you saying ¡­ ¡± ¡°Hm ? Actually, this one doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the real reason or not but seeing doth changes, it¡¯s more likely it had an effect to sudden growth in thou strength~¡± Sheila explained while stroking Moori¡¯s hair as if she were spoiling her little sister. ¡°So, Sheila are you saying that whenever the young master did ¡­ ¡± After speaking up to that point, Sasha¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but dyed in crimson red. Her pointed ears began emitting smoke. ¡°Did ¡­ did ¡­ did ¡­¡± ¡°Sasha, if you can¡¯t say it, then you don¡¯t need to say it ¡­ okay ?¡± Moori¡¯s face was no better than Sasha. Naturally, it¡¯s their private affairs that was being the main topic here. Of course, she would feel embarrassed but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feeling a little bit strange. Doing it with him ¡­ would make anyone stronger ? What a lewd power-up! Where is the logic in that ? But indeed, she can¡¯t deny the possibility. After all, she was the living proof. Actually, she was stuck on this rank for a very long time now. She just can¡¯t passed this bottleneck, however all of a sudden, she suddenly had a breakthrough a few days ago. And it happened just after Lyle and her started doing their late night activities~ >.< With this power-up, it seemed like she would be able to help him in the future. Well, as long as she can become even more stronger then that would be the best course for her. With this strength, she can help Lyle and at the same time protect their relationship! She would be happy even if she could only help him a little, it would still be better than being a burden. No matter what, she needs to get even more stronger! Due to her Prince pampering her, she had slowly reverted to girlish personality previously, who cried and laugh easily. Her heart was not closed off like she was last time, but that did not mean she had become weak. When she encountered a critical situation, her stubborn and unyielding fighting spirit immediately returned, resurfacing from her heart. Tightening her fist, she looked at the sky meaningfully, ¡®Please come back immediately ¡­ ¡® She just can¡¯t stay hole up and let Lyle do all the work ¡­ Protecting the house and her man is the wife¡¯s main duty! Although she always wanted to act like a wise and virtuous lady on the outside, but the corners of her mouth at this moment couldn¡¯t help but to curl up in delight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 109: [ Are these people ... idiots ? ] Step by step. The trail was full of grass that looked like ribbons with dew and pebbles covered in moss. Lyle and the others walked on this path advancing through the Enchanted Forest. This is like walking in Amazon Rainforest that I went to play in the previous world ¡­ ^_^ They could faintly hear the pleasant sounds of insects and various beasts. The group waded through the undergrowth. Lyle did not let anyone rest where the encounter with the Crimson Winged Lion happened, because he feared that there might be another high level monster that would show up. Although the possibility of this was very small, he still had no choice but to guard against it. He then brought the people to walk about 30 meters away from the area after taking the Beast Core and letting the silver snake to devour the Crimson Winged Lion corpse. ¡ª This would greatly help the small snake¡¯s growth. The silver snake happily devoured the Crimson Winged Lion¡¯s corpse and took a whole hour of doing it. It was really adorable seeing its little mouth expand a considerable size and ate while Lyle chopped the huge corpse limb by limbs. Of course, although the king class beast core and corpse is a very precious and valuable material, no one dared to try to steal it from him. Besides, Lyle was the one who killed it so they can¡¯t say anything regarding it. However, Lyle wasn¡¯t that selfish, aside from the meat; the horn, the hide, the claws and the head was given to the other students as a share much to their joy because it will still be able to fetch a huge price when sold. After eating, the small silver snake then entered a slumber and sleep in Lyle¡¯s body. After concealing all their traces, they halted and rest like this. His worries did not show any result. The day passed without incident. After resting for one night, everyone¡¯s energy had recovered to peak condition. Early the next day, they then proceed to where to look for the treasure. Even though they had encountered some C to B-ranked Demonic Beast several times but they were only Ordinary Demonic Beast so Lyle dealt with them so easily. Just at this moment, Lyle suddenly frowned. With his superhuman hearing, he suddenly heard the furious bellows of demonic beasts, intermixed with the shouts of people engaged in battle with it. Cautiously turning his head, he saw a blurred human outline appear in the wilderness. Although the distance was approximately a kilometer away from them, Lyle could see it clearly. ¡°Hrm? Those people fighting were probably students. But in the surrounding areas, the local beasts are of the C or B ranks at most. Who are they?¡± Lyle was rather curious. Seeing Lyle stopped on his track, Misuzu who was walking besides him also stopped and looked at him. She doesn¡¯t have the kind of superhuman hearing and vision, Lyle had so she never noticed the battle that was going on, not too far away from them. ¡°What is it, Prince Lyle ?¡± Misuzu asked. During the time they spent together, she unknowingly closed the distance between them. Although she still couldn¡¯t understand what she felt towards him nor what he thinks about her, she didn¡¯t give any attention to it. Right now, their relationship was that of a close friend only. And Lyle was a very important, close friend she had. Lyle thought for a moment. ¡°I think I need to take a look. Stay here for a moment and wait for me.¡± With a jump, Lyle disappeared under the gazes of the dumbfounded group. Misuzu was surprised but then recovered after a while. Looking at the place Lyle disappeared to, she let out a small sigh. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Landing on a tree, he began jumping from a tree to another tree on his way towards the scene of the battle. Upon arriving, Lyle surveyed the battle from his position on the tree. He saw that there were two young men lying on the ground, dead. There were also six corpses of saber tooth wolves lying beside them. Not far from there was a youth which was engaged in a bloody battle with two saber tooth wolves, which Lyle found very familiar. With fur on his skin and two horns on his forehead, he was without a doubt the one who was always being bullied~ Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s that Belial¡¯s brother ¡­ I think ? ¡°Your brother Belial had already left safely so you should also leave now! Any moment now, several of these monsters might come ¡­¡± A red-haired middle-aged man began to shout frantically, ¡± ¡­ it¡¯s better to leave now!¡± He seemed to be the instructor responsible of protecting these students. The red-haired instructor confront the two saber tooth wolves by swinging his double-edge sword. It seemed like this instructor was a warrior and a swordsman nonetheless. Seeing this, the two horned bullied boy unexpectedly shook his head. Although his face was covered with tears and snot, he still entered the fight with his own sword. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone, teacher!¡± The red-haired instructor gritted his teeth in frustration but he didn¡¯t have time to reprimand him as two more saber tooth appeared from the bushes. Arara ¡­ this really became a hopeless situation isn¡¯t it ? ¡°These people are really hard-headed and foolish.¡± Lyle shook his head. These people; although were warned not to come on this deep part of the forest, were still daring to come. Are these people ¡­ idiots ? = = Now that I think about it, why did that Biri-biri came here alone before ? From what I know, she is just a B-ranked mage, right ? I didn¡¯t think about this before because I thought that we wouldn¡¯t meet each other again ¡­ ¡­ Although an Electric type element held considerable amount of power damage, it was still dangerous for her to enter this place ¡­ no wait a moment, If I remember correctly, the place we met should be considered an outer region of the forest. So it should be safe ¡­ right? But still, why did she come here alone ? Oh well, I¡¯ll ask her when I return~ ¡­ Anyway, these people who are not even a combatant of B-rank dared to enter this part ? They really were seeking deaths to themselves~ Haa~ I¡¯m really defeated by their stupidity. Shrugging his shoulders, Lyle let out a dejected sigh ¡­ At this moment, ¡°Roar!¡± The Saber tooth wolf immediately turned its enraged attention towards the two horned boy, before charging forward at him. The wolf¡¯s charge was truly too fearsome, and what¡¯s more, flicks of flame could be seen coming from its nostrils. Immediately, it caused the boy to panic. ¡°Run! Aster, quick, dodge!¡± The red-haired instructor shouted loudly. Seeing the danger, the two horned bullied boy named Aster tried to flee in panic, but the Saber tooth wolf was a C-rank demonic beast, after all. Although it was not very intelligent, it was much smarter than a normal animal. The Saber tooth wolf chased after him. Seeing the wolf charge after him, the bullied boy named Aster was going to flee, but as he did, he slipped and tripped on a tree root and fell face-forward into the ground. Turning his head, he saw the furious eyes of the wolf draw closer and closer to him. Based on the beast¡¯s strength, the Saber tooth wolf was probably capable of killing him with just one bite. He was struck dumb with terror. ¡°Earth that protects, earth that ¡ª ¡± Immediately, he tried to use his magic but it won¡¯t make it in time. The red-haired instructor was stupefied, not knowing what to do. There was no way he could rescue him in time while fighting three Saber tooth wolf at the same time. ¡°Aster!¡± The red-haired instructor shouted loudly with anguish. Although he was a B-ranked warrior, he simply couldn¡¯t just ignore the threat of three C-rank demonic beast like the Saber tooth wolf. Truly, how unlucky of them to suddenly meet a pack of demonic beast! ¡°Boom!¡± Seven or eight sharp earthen spears suddenly jutted out of the ground. Although the Saber tooth wolf, a C-ranked demonic beast, did have thick fur, two of the spears still managed to penetrate its thick skin and into its flesh, causing fresh blood to flow from the wound. ¡°Grrrrrrrrr!¡± The Saber tooth wolf lifted its head up and bellowed in pain. Chapter 110: [ Let me become your brother ] Following that was a figure flashing over from the distance. In an instant, together with the three Saber tooth wolves that the red-haired instructor was fighting was sent flying with a blast. When they looked closely, they realized that there was now a youth standing in the middle. He was currently holding the C-ranked Saber Tooth Wolf by the throat with ease, lifting the rampant beast that seemed almost dead, high up in the air. And with the sound and power of thunder, he fiercely smashed its entire body into the ground. ¡°Rumble¡± The entire area trembled The slabs on the ground shattered, as the wolf¡¯s head split on top of them, blood pouring out from the back of its head and dyeing the ground ¡­ The arrival of the person that seemed like a mighty war god was obviously the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ Lyle Drake Dragonfang. He then shot a death glare at the remaining beasts standing across from him and said, ¡°Scram.¡± Frightened, the remaining beasts fell into panic and immediately scattered away with their tail between their legs. By the time the red-haired instructor and the two horned boy finally snapped back from their daze, All the C-ranked Saber Tooth Wolves had already left the place. From the moment he appeared to the time when the beasts scattered away like a flock of sheep meeting a tiger, not even a minute had passed. His actions were swift and deadly. The two couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by watching his actions. ¡°Hey, you two alright ?¡± Lyle nonchalantly asked while throwing the wolf¡¯s dead body as if he was just throwing a rag. Hearing his voice, the red-haired instructor finally managed to regain his senses. He then bowed respectfully towards him. ¡°I take it that you¡¯re the rumored His Highness, Prince Lyle ?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me~¡± ¡°Your Highness, we are truly grateful for saving us!¡± ¡°Y-Your Highness, Prince Lyle, thank you ¡­ ¡± The two horned boy followed the red-haired instructor and bowed deeply. All this time, his gaze was entirely focused on Lyle ever since his appearance. Seeing his incredible strength, a strange glint immediately flashed in his eyes. His voice was somewhat strange causing Lyle to frown his eyebrows. For a short while, he pondered over something before brushing it off. ¡°Please raise your head our status isn¡¯t that different, prince of the Zorc Kingdom~¡± Lyle said casually. ¡°No, your highness ¡­ ¡± Hearing Lyle¡¯s words, the two horned boy unexpectedly shook his head. ¡°I am nothing but a bastard child of a lowly servant. I maybe a prince but unlike my brothers, I¡¯m just a trash of the royal family ¡­ ¡± His eyes suddenly showed a melancholy and lost look. Hearing his words, Lyle¡¯s step suddenly halt. Looking at the pitiful child in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but felt sympathy and pity. So that¡¯s why he was being treated as a stray dog by Belial ¡­ And here I thought, it¡¯s just because of his mixed race~ ¡°This may be rude, but is your mother perhaps a beast man ?¡± ¡°As you have guessed your highness ¡­ my mother is a beast man caught from the war and was now treated as a servant by the royal family ¡­¡± ¡°Do you ¡­ ¡± Lyle paused for a while. Although this seemed overboard and looked like he was poking his nose to someone else¡¯s business, he just couldn¡¯t help but become interested. ¡± ¡­ Do you hated your mother ? Maybe father ? Or both ?¡± ¡°Your Highness !?¡± The red-haired instructor seemed to be surprised by Lyle¡¯s inquiry. As an instructor, he also knows the two horned boy¡¯s real identity and his complex background. But asking such things directly ¡­ This was really too rude ! It would be like putting salt to his open wounds! Lyle ignored the red-haired instructor and stared at the two horned boy¡¯s eyes. Unlike the red-haired instructor, the two horned boy seemed like he didn¡¯t care about Lyle¡¯s rude questions. ¡°Your Highness words are definitely as sharp as a knife and extremely direct¡± The two horned boy smiled bitterly. ¡°¡­ However, the answer to that question is that I didn¡¯t hate them, especially my mother, instead I loved her so much I can endure any pain given to me. She was the one who gave birth to me after all.¡± Lyle slowly walked up to him and gazed gently into his eyes. It was this black eyes that just conquered him completely. Loneliness. Sadness. Confusion. Helplessness. All were hidden in his deep black eyes. His eyes that are full of sadness and vicissitudes seemed not to match with his age, but wouldn¡¯t cause hatred at all. Because of this, some tender affection came out from his bottom of heart. After thinking with a frown for a moment and then seemingly decided something he let out a mischievous smile and said, ¡°Very good. Then why don¡¯t you become my brother instead of that Belial ? It seemed to me that he doesn¡¯t really like you ~¡± ¡°¡±Eh ?¡±¡± His sudden words was like a bolt of lightning, giving them quite a shock. Much less the two horned boy, even the red-haired instructor was shocked silly that his jaws had almost touched the ground as he stared at Lyle who was smiling nonchalantly. ¡±Do you want to have a brother who won¡¯t let you be bullied ¡­ ? ¡± Lyle ignored their silly reactions and continued to walk towards the two horned boy. The boy looked at him in surprise with his vacant face, at this moment, he had no idea on how to answer this. ¡°Then let me become your brother ¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to be bullied and even make you stronger.¡± When he arrived in front of him, he then extend his arm and put it on his shoulders. ¡± ¡­ I don¡¯t need your service or loyalty. I want you to become my brother and follow me wherever I go ¡­ How about it ?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The two horned boy¡¯s eyes become bloodshot and his eyes were starting to moist. He really didn¡¯t expect for things to suddenly turn into this. Ah! How long have he waited for this moment ? Waiting for someone¡¯s acknowledgement which even his own blood brothers and sisters never gave him. Aside from his own beloved mother, no one had extended their hands towards him. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Seeing his reaction, Lyle¡¯s heart softened and said jokingly. ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll just drag you around until you agree ¡­ besides, Aren¡¯t I the ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ I will take the things that took my interest and no one can stop me ¡­ even that Belial~¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Lyle¡¯s comment caught the two horned boy by surprise. Despite the tears falling from his eyes, he was not able to hold back a giggle. And as if remembering something, he hastily wiped the edge of his mouth and smiled, ¡°His Highness is really funny.¡± Within this moment, Lyle once again felt something. Focusing his eyes at him, he finally managed to realize what he felt strange whenever he saw him. Because his hair was usually distorted and messy and he was always covered in dirt and bruise, no one would be able to notice it. However, if one looks closely enough, they would certainly noticed it. If one just overlook the bruises and dirt covering his whole body, and the two horns protruding upward and his ultra messy hair that was almost covering his eyes ¡­ One would suspect he was a she! With a slim body and loosely-tied shoulder-length hair, at a glance- no, even when one looked at him carefully, his cuteness could easily make anyone who knew him, even Lyle, think that he was a girl. Then as if done instinctively, he leaned his body and stared at his eyes directly. ¡°Wait a moment, are you a male or a female ?¡± That smile, those eyes, that voice ¡­ Lyle¡¯s eyes widened as the edge of mouth twitched. Weird ¡­ Am I just overreacting ? Or ¡­. wait, should I strip him ? Such thought suddenly appeared on his mind causing him to almost jumped in fright! What the heck am I thinking ! That would just make me nothing but a pervert! Well, whether his a boy or a girl doesn¡¯t really matter~ Contrary to Lyle¡¯s inner turmoil, the two horned boy¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but trembled for a moment before hastily saying. ¡°No! I¡¯m a boy!¡± When he sensed that Lyle was moving closer, Aster fell back a step, putting some distance between them. Shrugging his shoulders, Lyle dropped the subject. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t do anything to confirm it without being labeled as a huge pervert~ Turning around, Lyle looked at the red-haired instructor. ¡°So that¡¯s that teach~ I will take this brat with me. If you want to come with us then you can do so but if you still have something you need to do then you can leave this brat with me~¡± The red-haired instructor thought for a while before nodding his head. ¡°Then, I will take my leave now your highness ¡­ Please take care of him.¡± After saying so, he turned around and entered the bushes and left. ¡°So, If I¡¯m not wrong then your name should be Aster ¡­ right ?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, your highness ¡­ my name is Aster Zorc; a beast and a demon hybrid.¡± Aster softly introduced himself while lowering his head. Because of this action, he somehow earned Lyle¡¯s fist on his head making him shriek in pain and surprised. However, the fist suddenly turned into a gentle stroke. ¡°Is that how you talk to your brother huh ?¡± ¡°Eh ?¡± Aster seemed somewhat in a loss. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ that¡¯s ¡­¡± The hand that was stroking his head become even more gentle and tender giving Aster a very surreal feelings of warmth, love and care. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call me your highness ¡­ you can call me brother.¡± Lyle said while smiling gently. In the previous and my current life, I don¡¯t have any siblings ¡­ Thus, it would be not bad to try to experience having it~ Aster raised his two arms, as if he wanted to throw himself into his embrace. However, he realized that it might not be good to do that afterwards, so the little bullied boy immediately stopped his actions. ¡°What ? ¡± Lyle teased and suddenly hugged him affectionately. ¡°Come on, what are you being so reserved for ?¡± ¡°B-Brother ¡­¡± Hearing this, Aster was extremely moved. He finally caught up with the sudden development and realized that he finally had an older brother he could depend on. ¡±Follow me, from now on, you are my little brother, no. Anyway, no one can bully you without my consent.¡± Aster stared at him and felt the warm from the arms embracing him. He couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and threw himself into his new brother¡¯s embrace, hugging him tightly. Unknowingly he found his eyes were all tears. And his tears fell continuously like a pearl necklace that had snapped off. He had thirsted for a warm family and a strong and warm brother who could protect him and love him, but his wish had never come true. He thirsted for a family but aside from his mother who loved and doted him, most every person there in the palace hated him, hitting him with sticks, fist, kick or stones when they meet him. But he can only try very hard to escape and hide then cry in an empty corner. He just instinctively tries to survive, even if no companions, and no goals with only one dream that was driving him forward and keeping him intact. ¡ª That was a wish or maybe hope that maybe in the future, his supposedly family will be able to accept him and love him. That is why he endured all of his older brother¡¯s bullying and still cared for them deeply. But now ¡­ ¡­ Someone took his hands and promised to protect him when he felt vacant in head, when he was hated, when he thought he was discarded by the world and even the only family he had. The feeling of having a brother to look after you was really good. From that moment, his image was branded deeply into his heart, permanently. He could not stop his emotional attachment to him just like how people got addicted to the most poisonous of opium in the world. Seeing the boy¡¯s pitiful reaction, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Seems like this boy had gone through quite a bit of suffering, and he was pouring it all out along with his tears at this moment. ¡°Haa~ Idiot, if you¡¯re really a boy then you shouldn¡¯t easily show your tears to anyone~¡± Lyle couldn¡¯t help to laugh when he saw his already messy appearance became even more messy and dirty because of the mix of tears and snot. Just from this moment, two courses of life which are impossible to cross finally crossed together. A meeting which was not written in the book of fate had once again happened. And because of this, a person was saved by someone¡¯s warmth ¡­ ¡­ And his fate had already changed to something that can never be predicted ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 111: [ Misuzu Malican ] ¡®Be careful ¡® Misuzu stared at the way Lyle disappeared to as she lightly clutched the corner of her dress. Seemingly reluctant and at the same time disappointed when Lyle suddenly went away. ¡°Lyle said to wait here for him for a while.¡± When Lyle¡¯s back was completely gone, the girl turned around and returned to her usual smiling face. After saying that, she stared once again at the vast green field and the borderless forest. Surrounded by hills and tall mountains as well as waterfalls in the distance, even the birds and beasts flying in the sky, these things made the enchanted forest as if it was from another world. In her not very long lifetime of experience, she never experienced anything as exciting as yesterday and today. Born in wealth and can take whatever she wanted with just a word. However, what she actually wanted was not beautiful clothes nor delicious cuisine, but freedom. Judging by this point, Misuzu was indeed powerful, but also lonely. Because of her status and the excessive love by his father towards her, no one can touch her nor she can¡¯t touch anyone intimately. No one approached her with clean motives and only befriended her because of her status. It¡¯s a barrier that couldn¡¯t be breached. To be a girl that possessed a great status and wealth but can¡¯t form a good relationship without anything attached, was it really a good thing? Because of this, she created a stubborn, selfish, and arrogant personality. That¡¯s until today, when she met a guy, a very special person. She remembered how girls on her class evaluated him before. Strong, powerful, handsome, wealthy ¡­ a truly perfect definition of a prince in fairytales. She thought it was just an exaggeration but now, even her heart now approves of the guy. He was a very special boy. Perhaps calling him a boy is inappropriate because he was far too mature for his age and also have the so-called extraordinary temperament. A person who she could only watch his back and unable to reach him no matter how much effort she exerted. Although Lyle¡¯s attitude, behavior and personality wasn¡¯t like those charming princes on white horses and although sometimes he act like a real royalty, he wasn¡¯t a fake person. He was unique and kind of bizarre, unlike the other guys that would hide their ulterior motives and real personality within their smiling and gentlemanly behaviors and expressions. He wasn¡¯t like those boys around her that wanted to get closer to her, and please her. In his eyes, she was only just a common ¡°kid¡±. This point was the thing that made her very angry. Lyle¡¯s face suddenly floated on her mind: a little younger, had an extremely beautiful face. His body wasn¡¯t really buff but not skinny either. Then again, he was even more handsome when he smiled. And his voice filled with warmth and care. Although that guy was like a monster, possessing enormous power and ability in such a young age. There¡¯s also that being inside of him which she only knew. With only just this, Misuzu felt that Lyle was a very special person. Not to mention his abilities, even his character was very unique. She believe that when everyone thinks east, he would probably thinks westward. He would not follow the conventional way and instead make his own pathway with his own two hands. He thinks differently and was quite an eccentric person. Most girls always liked guys like him who don¡¯t follow conventional rules. Lyle¡¯s way of thinking was very unique, and of course that also attracted her. Not just that, most girls have a little hero worship plot, and after knowing that Lyle was actually a lot stronger than she thought, her evaluation of him drastically improved. Besides, she just didn¡¯t saved her once but twice at that. What a joke, since when did the second princess of Malican Kingdom like her needed someone¡¯s protection? But she can¡¯t help it because she could never deny that she was actually saved by him twice and every time was in a very dangerous situations that might cause her life dearly. And the truth that he, in her most desperate time of need, saved her was an indispensible fact. She still remembered that wonderful feeling when she saw him standing in front of her while facing a terrible monster. He was really like the heroes in many fairytales. They were right, without a doubt, heroes love beauties, but similarly beauties also love heroes. The action he did at that time, where he suddenly appeared when she had lost hope and still protected her without wanting anything in return was very unforgettable. As they say, ¡®Once bitten, Twice shy¡¯ she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget it. Protecting her because he liked her, may not have been his original intention, and just did it because he might feel bad letting someone he knows dies without him doing anything but in her eyes, he was already worthy of the word ¡®hero¡¯. Regardless of how indifferent and haughty Misuzu was, she was also a lady. Moreover, the moment that the young man had received the cheers and attention in his surroundings was indeed also the moment where he became the most attractive to others. Thinking about that, Misuzu couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to look at her body. Pale and beautiful skin, but they were no longer innocent. They have been held and seen by a boy. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Her whole body which was originally quite cold because of her great affinity with water but when held by him felt actually really warm. For her, Lyle was like a warm furnace. What she needed the most right now was this kind of warmth; not just for her body but also for her heart. Although it really felt kind of strange, but Lyle¡¯s very being was really warm. Misuzu realized that she doesn¡¯t want to let go. During the time they spent together, she felt that it was actually not that bad to feel like a little girl who was being protected. After all, this was an experience she never had before. Being protected without any ulterior motives ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seeing how she was reluctant to part with Lyle, the surrounding people can¡¯t help but look at each other with wonder. They had never seen this princess who was well-known for her arrogant and selfish attitude act like this towards a man; much less, to the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ Just because he suddenly disappeared and left her, she became disappointed like this? And because of some few words from that person, she would become excited? Is this really the arrogant, spoiled, and pampered second princess of the Malican Kingdom? ¡°Ahm ¡­ Princess Misuzu ¡­ a-are you and him¡­.¡± One girl who couldn¡¯t endure anymore asked in curiosity. The other girls present were also nervously watching her. Because of the girl sudden question, Misuzu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but trembled for a second before calming down. She then looked at the girl who asked her. And in a very calm tone, she said ¡°You¡¯re just misunderstanding it ¡­¡± Of course she knows what the girl meant. Although she was really disturbed and agitated by the sudden question but as a royalty, having a tough poker face in order to held one¡¯s feelings in front of the others was a must. Thus, even though she was completely bashful and flustered inside, not one change could be seen from her face. Hearing her calm answer, the girl looked at her seemingly wanting to ask something but dared not to. ¡°¡­ Me and Lyle doesn¡¯t have any malicious relationship. Most of all, he already had a fianc¨¦e¡± Misuzu continued as she really didn¡¯t want something like this to spread any further. ¡°¡­ we are, what can you say it, close friends ¡­?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I see ¡­¡± The girl somewhat nodded but deep in her eyes, there were still doubt hiding on it. that also the same goes for all the people present. Who would actually believe her words after seeing and witnessing her behavior when they¡¯re together ? Even the way she clung to Lyle at that time when he saved her was really too intimate ¡­ if there was nothing going on between them then, how could she explain that ? However, these thoughts of course was kept in the deepest part of their minds. If Misuzu didn¡¯t want to say it then they don¡¯t have any abilities to pry it out. She was after all the second princess of Malican Kingdom who was infamous for her arrogant and selfish attitude. She has a very strong personality so she will never admit it and will only incur her anger. But the girl who asked Misuzu before seemed to possess some guts as she actually asked something that really stirred the arrogant princess¡¯ heart. ¡°I ¡­ I understand ¡­ but there¡¯s a rumor that Prince Lyle was the rumored [ Lover in moonlit sky ] ¡­ ¡± The girl said with her eyes sparkling. ¡°¡­ Is he perhaps really the Headmaster¡¯s lover ? I heard that they were even using endearments towards each other~¡± When Misuzu heard the girl¡¯s words, her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but twitch and a sudden icy coldness immediately covered her entire being. She suddenly lost control of herself as she turned around and faced the girl. ¡°What did you want to say ?¡± Her eyes sharp as knives and voice as cold as ice caused the girl who was just talking jump in fright. Every people present also stepped back in fear. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything! ¡± The girl hurriedly waved her arms in front of her in panic. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t heard that Prince Lyle was actually a playboy! Really, I didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You ¡­ !¡± Misuzu¡¯s emotions finally exploded. She didn¡¯t know if this girl was doing this intentionally or just a blabbermouth but the moment she heard her slandering him, something inside her suddenly burst out. She really wanted to rip the mouth of this girl and feed her to the dogs! However, before she could stepped a single step and kicked this shameless girl to death, the bushes behind her suddenly shook and two person walked out. ¡°Yo~ Keep you waiting~¡± A deep and enchanting voice echoed in the surrounding. ¡°L-Lyle!¡± ¡°P-Prince Lyle !¡± Lyle¡¯s sudden appearance caused the two girls to be shocked silly. However, as if not minding their reaction, Lyle only smiled while waving at them. ¡°I saw this brat just now and took him with me~¡± At this time, from not far away, came a quiet soft voice: ¡°H-Hello ¡­¡± Aster¡¯s petite but messy figure slowly emerged from the underbrush. ¡°He is Aster, he will be coming with us~¡± Lyle said while dragging a boy with two horns and fur covering his arms. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 112: [ Water ] In this ancient-like and vast forest , giant trees towered into the sky. The thick branches and leaves grew outwards and gave the impression that they were ¡®hiding the sky and covering the earth¡¯. Moreover, shocking roars and shrieks would bring about powerful strange mana fluctuations when they were heard from time to time in this boundless forest. Roar! Currently, somewhere within the forest, Lyle¡¯s group was staring in surprise at the Demonic Beast in front of them. The Demonic Beast¡¯s body was covered with a silver color fur. It had a shape similar to a gorilla with blood-red eyes and even had a golden horn on top of its head. Seeing this big animal, Lyle¡¯s group which was consisted of over ten people seemed to stop breathing. Snow Ape. B- Rank Demonic Beast. It had strength comparable to an A-rank mage or warrior. Furthermore, the silver furs that covered its body made it impregnable as it was very tough. Because of its toughness, it was a very good material for leather armors. On the surface, this was an existence both like monkeys and an orangutan, apart from a pair of ping-pong ball sized eyes with a crimson crystal like luster its whole body was entirely snow like. This big animal¡¯s body was actually majestic, its condition unimaginably awesome, not only was its body slightly enormous, but all over its entire body it was covered with muscles even tougher than granite, protruding like little hills. But such an enormous animal did not make any noise while walking, not even the sound of breathing. Beside the Snow Ape, there was a golden colored rhino as well. Although it was not as bold and powerful when compared to the Snow Ape, it still possessed the strength of a B-ranked Demonic Beast. ¡°Leave this big guy to me. All of you can deal with the other.¡± Lyle pointed at the Snow Ape. Although he had the ability to resolve the situation by himself, this would not benefit the others on his group. Since everybody required honing their abilities to improve, it would not be beneficial for him to protect them too much. Otherwise, it would limit their progress. Even though the Snow Ape isn¡¯t an overly powerful spirit beast compared to an A-ranked and above beast, in the Strength Category, it¡¯s attack power is definitely ranked very high. It was even assess to have a strength comparable to an A-rank demonic beast if not for its intelligence. Lyle since climbing up off the ground had continuously kept his head raised, his voice was very calm, as if his mood was not at all disturbed. ¡°Okay.¡± The people behind him immediately nodded. They also understood that they could not rely on Lyle for everything. If they didn¡¯t improve their strength, they would only be a burden to Lyle. Besides, they are all prideful nobles. Being protected all the time by someone younger than them is really too shameful! ¡°Misuzu! Aster!¡± When the group rushed towards the golden colored rhino, Misuzu and Aster who was planning to attack was suddenly called out by Lyle who was having a staring contest with the Snow Ape. Because of this, they couldn¡¯t help but stop on their tracks and immediately turned their heads towards him, along with some bewildered students. ¡°During these past few hours, I¡¯ve already measured the extent of your abilities ¡­ ¡± Lyle said without turning his head. Roar! Then suddenly the Snow Ape slam the ground with its two huge hands creating ice spikes on the ground which was rushing towards him. Lyle causally jumped and flipped in the air. With just a flash of his shadow, he suddenly appeared on top of the Snow Ape¡¯s head. ¡°So noisy.¡± Lyle hated people who just cut him off like this the most. With a look of displeasure, he threw a roundhouse kick right into the Snow Ape¡¯s face. Boom! The Snow Ape flew out several meters. Fresh blood flowed continuously from its mouth and nose. ¡°Listen first to the people who are talking before you attack ¡­ idiot!¡± Lyle snorted. He then turned around and faced the Misuzu and Aster who was silently looking at him. Although there were calm outside but anyone still could see the flickering emotions appearing from their eyes. ¡°Anyway, what I wanted to say is that ¡­ ¡± Lyle ignored the sound of fighting from the distance and spoke with a smile. ¡°¡­ Both of your usage of your abilities wasn¡¯t that great.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Hearing his words, Misuzu and Aster didn¡¯t know where to cry to. Is he boasting his abnormal and nonsensical strength ? Is he telling us that we are weak ? However, they didn¡¯t dare speak their true thoughts and could only lower their heads and bit their lips in frustration. Seemingly understanding their thoughts, Lyle let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you two are weak, instead you both are actually strong ¡­ especially you Misuzu.¡± Misuzu¡¯s lowered head sudden rose up. Her eyes widened in surprise. Did he say ¡­ I¡¯m strong ? Or did she just misheard it ? Roar! The Snow Ape once again rushed towards Lyle. Its eyes even more bloodshot and was even shining in red light. It seems it was really enraged this time! On Lyle¡¯s composed face was not a ripple, he raised his right hand straight up. ¡°Misuzu, you are a water mage ¡­ right ?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡± Misuzu immediately nodded. ¡°¡­ although I don¡¯t know how but from what I can see, you became stronger after that night and you said that you gained another affinity which was poison ¡­ am I right ?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡± ¡°And that¡¯s that ¡­ you aren¡¯t using that strength effectively.¡± Lyle dodge the upcoming ice spikes that looks like stalactites flying at him with ease as he continued speaking. ¡°Do you know what is water¡¯s greatest advantage ?¡± Misuzu suddenly realized that Lyle wanted to teach her. Seemingly excited, Misuzu immediately shook her head and opened her ears as widely as she can, afraid to missed even one word from Lyle. ¡± Lao Tzu once said that ¡®There is nothing softer and weaker than water, And yet there is nothing better for attacking hard and strong things. For this reason there is no substitute for it.''¡± He said as he raised his hands and a water tornado suddenly appeared right below the Snow Ape, causing it to be hurled midair without any chance to resist. ¡°¡­ Most of all, just like what Iro* said to Zuk* ¡®Water is the element of change.''¡± While the Snow Ape tried to struggle out of the tornado, the water tornado suddenly vanished. With a stamp of his feet, Lyle caused another pillar of water to explode from the ground, rushing towards the beast in midair. The water pillar caused it to shoot up ten meters mid-air before dissipating. Unperturbed, Lyle continued talking. ¡°Water is a very versatile element. And its greatest strength is its great versatility. You can either use it from liquid, gas and solid substance¡­ Do you think you wouldn¡¯t be able to use Ice attacks if you don¡¯t have any ice affinity? Then you¡¯re greatly mistaken ¡­ ¡± Misuzu tilted her head. Of course she can¡¯t! People with Ice affinities can use ice magic and water affinity can use water magic. That¡¯s how it is! So what did he mean by she¡¯s wrong ? ¡°H-How am I wrong ? Ice and Water have different magical affinities ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about ¡­¡± Lyle cut her off. ¡°Ice came from water ¡­ that is a universal truth. Besides, wait ¡­ ¡± Turning his head, Lyle glanced at the side and sharpened his senses. ¡°Sakura, Yuki play with those beasts for a while~¡± ¡°¡±Yes Master!¡±¡± The two black swords dangling on his waist immediately transformed into two beautiful foxes. One was flaming red and the other was golden colored which was emitting electric sparks. Nodding their heads, they then disappeared into the bushes. Seeing this phenomenon for the first time, Misuzu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but opened wide and could only look at Lyle silly until she heard his voice. ¡°What I want to say is that, all elements have relationships with each other ¡­ ¡± He explained when the enraged Snow Ape began to stand up. Roar! Drumming its chest, the Snow Ape seemed to realized that its ice attacks were ineffective and rushed forward. Ignoring its desperate attack, Lyle lunged over towards the Snow Ape. He then opened his palm and summoned a ball of water. ¡°¡­ If you want to become a strong magician, then you just don¡¯t follow the conventional way or what you called the textbook. Spells recorded in the textbooks or taught by the teachers are just simple spells like; Water ball, Water Blade, and such ¡­ there¡¯s no conversion.¡± ¡°Conversion ?¡± Chapter 113: [ Lyles ( amazing ) plan ?! ] ¡°Yeah¡± Lyle casually responded while parrying the Snow Ape arms attack by his legs and kick. He really seemed like he was just playing with the Snow Ape that made the whole people who saw it very dumbfounded. Even the ones who are fighting with the golden colored rhino didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when they witnessed this scene. They were staking their lives on the line to fight yet he was fighting nonchalantly and was even talking and teaching at the same time!? This really made people feel inferior! This feels like he¡¯s bullying them too much! There were also those who cast an envious glance towards Misuzu. Most of these were water mages like her but how can she has the only one to have such incredible privilege ? Is it because she was a princess ? There were also instructors who was watching the fight with the golden colored rhino, preparing to join the fight if they deemed it dangerous. They just couldn¡¯t help them right now because they wanted these children to improve. However, after hearing what Lyle was saying they couldn¡¯t help but perked up their ears to listen to him. It was, after all, a rare opportunity. How did the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ become extremely strong like this ? Ignoring their stares, Lyle continued to parry the Snow Apes attack with his legs. ¡°What you need to learn is how to manipulate your water element.¡± ¡°Manipulate ?¡± Misuzu asked curiously. ¡°Un!¡± Lyle smiled at her. ¡°Water¡¯s extreme advantage is its versatile and flexible nature ¡­ like this¡± That water ball slowly transformed into another shape under Lyle¡¯s manipulation. It then became longer and longer, its shape turning like a water whip. The mana bursting out of Lyle¡¯s body smoothly lengthened the length of the water whip even more, twisting agilely like a snake, turning into a terrifying weapon that was comparable to any kind of weapon under the earth. The water in Lyle¡¯s hand wriggled for a moment before it suddenly shot out towards the Snow Ape. It then transformed into a long rope-like form and bind the Snow Ape. There¡¯s a magic spell under the Fire affinity called; [ Fire Whip ]. It¡¯s power was much more greater than this water whip but it would not be able to twist so agilely like the water whip in Lyle¡¯s hand. There¡¯s no limit to the length. [ Water whip ] would certainly leave no way out for their enemies if used. The Snow Ape tried to free itself but to no avail. The water rope only became even more tighter. Misuzu and the rest were stupefied when they saw this. This seemingly little thing ¡­ it was actually a powerful elemental magic that could purely support its master as a weapon. The stronger its master was, the stronger its power would be. ¡°You can use poison, right ?¡± Lyle turned his eyes towards Misuzu who was looking at the scene with sparkling eyes. She then nodded her head excitedly. ¡°You can change the water to become a poisoned water to poison your enemies. You can either produce thorns from the water bind ¡­ like this ¡­ ¡± Roar! The Snow Ape¡¯s painful scream echoed in the forest. The poor animal felt like it was being tortured to death when the water that was binding it suddenly produced some thorns and penetrated its tough skin. ¡°Or you can make them swallow it~¡± Seeing the pitiful state of the Snow Ape, the golden rhino which was riddled with cuts and wounds become extremely scared and immediately turned around and tried to escape but it was stopped by an invisible wall. Panic appeared on its eyes and started attacking the invisible wall with its lightning attacks. ¡°The next is conversion ¡­ ¡± Ignoring the rhino, Lyle summoned another water ball on his hand and showed it to Misuzu. ¡°Water is made up of many molecules, do you know that ?¡± ¡°Molecules ? What¡¯s that ?¡± Expecting her answer, Lyle shrugged his shoulders and continued his explanation. ¡°Water is made from H2O, it means 2 Hydrogen¡¯s and one Oxygen. Water is formed from two hydrogen atoms and one oxygen atom. The bonding angle of the two hydrogens is almost ¡­¡± Seeing that Misuzu expressed the ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡¯ face, Lyle could only let out a dejected sigh. ¡°Never mind, what I want to say is that if you want to use Ice magic, then you just need to lower the temperature of the water you¡¯re controlling.¡± The water ball on his hand suddenly turned into a ball of ice. ¡°Lower the temperature ? How ?¡± ¡°You can do it easily by Water Manipulation~¡± Lyle said with a shrugged. ¡°People with Ice affinities can create and control ice. Although they had a stronger ice-manipulation ability than you which only has a water affinity, they still had a weakness. And that weakness is that they were limited to ice and cannot control outside of its form. And that is also the advantage of a water mage to an ice mage.¡± Lyle explained. ¡°Like many substances, water can take numerous forms, which are broadly categorized by phase of matter. The liquid phase is the most common among water¡¯s phases; That is ¡®Water¡¯. The solid phase of water is known as ice and commonly takes the structure of hard, amalgamated crystals, such as ice cubes, or loosely accumulated granular crystals, like snow. The gaseous phase of water is known as water vapor or steam, in which water takes the form of a transparent cloud. These are water in the liquid form as minute droplets suspended in the air. There is also the fourth state of water, that of a supercritical fluid. This state is much less common than the other three and only rarely occurs especially in nature, and can only be found in extremely hostile conditions. When water achieves a specific critical temperature and a specific critical pressure, the liquid and gas phases merge to one homogeneous fluid phase, with properties of both gas and liquid. But be warned, this state is much harder to recreate than the other three phases. Anyway, these phases of water can be said to be the greatest power of water mages.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Always remember, a water mage like you can control anything as long as it has water. And by using these phases as a base, you can use powerful water based magic attacks. You can lower its temperature to create an ice magic spells or raise its temperature to create hot-boiling water to scald your enemies. You can also use a sneak attack by using and controlling the vapor around us which was hardly unrecognizable.¡± Listening to Lyle¡¯s explanation, Misuzu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but glint in expectation. If what he said is true then she can really become much stronger than any water mage in the world! Before this, Water Mages were often looked down upon by other people. One must know, in terms of destructive power, Fire was at the top while Water was at lowest. Water Mages can only be used in summoning water, healing and some other support roles. Although Water Mages would transformed tremendously when they reached the S ranked realm as they learned some powerful spells like; [ Tsunami ], [ Water Cyclone ], [ Wave Smash ] and many other strong magic spells. However, breaking through until S ranked is not by any means simple and easy. Only one out of ten water mages can ascend that height. Those who can¡¯t climb will then stay at the lower realm and become the weakest of all elemental mages. But now, Misuzu almost applauded when she saw this. With this new attacking skill, her powers would reached a new heights¡­ Before this, who else had ever thought that the almost trashiest element type mages of all, the water mages, could become such a magnificent, attacker and can use powerful magic attack skills!? ¡°Anyway, if you want to know how to do it and become a water bender like Katar* then I can teach you some moves used by her. Or if you want to become like Ti*r Harribel, Yuk*hina, J*via Loc*ser or a water swordsman like Kis*me, then I can teach you a little~¡± ¡°Who are these people ? I never heard of them before ?¡± Misuzu tilted her head and showed a puzzled look. Lyle ignored her inquiry and looked at Aster. ¡°What about you Aster ? Do you want me to teach you too ? I also know some Earth abilities, you know~¡± He said while wearing a mischievous smile. Although Lyle wanted to help these two to become even more stronger but what he was really after is something else ¡­ Anime¡¯s are fictions. That was an undeniable fact but if he want to make the characters become real, then he could do so in this world. He just need to teach these two their moves and eventually they will become the personification of them. Thinking like this, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud inwardly. Hahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing them posing and acting like them! Hahaha I will call this plan; ¡®The Hikanime Genji Plan!¡¯ Aster was taken aback and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but opened wide. Although his face didn¡¯t show any emotions but his eyes began to sparkle in delight. ¡°R-Really ?¡± ¡°Really~¡± Lyle gave him a smile. Then he once again faced the still struggling Snow Ape. The Water rope binding it was already froze and become an Ice; maybe because of its ice abilities. Unfortunately, even if it made the water rope to ice, it was still controlled by Lyle. ¡°I can teach you some moves used by Wolf Har*to, Ari*s Kik*, and Jur* of lamia scal* ¡­ ¡± Slamming his hand the ground, the earth under the Snow Ape suddenly opened wide and then swallowed the Show Ape alive. With that, the fight with the Snow Ape, under the stunned gazes of everyone finally ended in a very, very one-sided annihilation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- For the next two whole days, Lyle helped and trained Misuzu, Aster and the others on their way to their destination. When Lyle started coaching the two; Misuzu and Aster, two girls steeled their selves and asked Lyle to also join them. Thinking that it wasn¡¯t really a big deal, Lyle let them in. Following the two girls, were five people then without Lyle noticing, the whole group joined in. There were even instructors who seemed to have gotten interested in Lyle¡¯s teaching and also joined in. There are even some men who secretly hated and feared him before had endured the awkwardness and cooperated with the training. ¡ª Thus, the treasure hunt group transformed into Lyle¡¯s own personal class! Their routine ultimately changed from; walking, eating, sleeping and once again walking towards the treasure to walking, training, fighting beasts, eating, sleep and then train. During their travels, the group fought with several C to B-ranked demonic beasts and won according to Lyle¡¯s instructions. In these fights, Lyle didn¡¯t participate as his main priority was to protect everyone¡¯s safety while allowing them to train. Aster had super physical strength which was double that of a normal human because of him being a half beast man; coupled with his Earth affinity, he possessed great talent and abilities. Thus, Lyle thought him some moves such as; Stone skin which had a formidable defense, and Rock Spinning Bullet which had formidable attack power due to its piercing power. Because of this, he immediately became one of the main pillar of the group. The result from Princess Misuzu¡¯s successful coaching was even more frightening than Aster. Although her control with water can¡¯t even reach to that of Lyle¡¯s ability by even a third, her water manipulation was the highest compared from the others. She can now bend the water at will and can use some high level water attacks taught by Lyle. ¡ª With the addition of her poison ability, all her enemies in the future would certainly cry in despair if they confront her~ Lyle even taught her some dance-like moves used by certain benders while controlling water to attack and defend. In just a short time, the group realized that they had achieved a month¡¯s worth of improvement just by training for a day with Lyle. They all had really improved by leaps and bounds. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 114: [ Did you touched her ? ] ¡°Hehe, I think I¡¯ve gotten stronger~¡± A sly-looking fellow nodded. ¡°Ah, I know what you feel. I never thought I could advance my strength this very short time! I think I can fight a C-ranked beast alone, right now~.¡± ¡°You bet.¡± A boy rubbed his head as he pursed his lips. Compared to when they were started, the expressions of the students had changed. Yeah, because of Lyle¡¯s not-so-hard training that made them almost fainted four to five times a day, they couldn¡¯t help but mature quickly. Lyle even personally began training with the others and spent the rest of the travel doing such. That way, he can get a grasp on each individual¡¯s abilities and can also catch any weaknesses or bad habits they¡¯ve developed and teach them the proper way. One time, because of the groups stubborn and prideful attitudes, Lyle because of irritation, suddenly shouted ¡®You bastards! Are you maggots or something!?¡¯ and so, unconsciously flipped something within him and began to teach them in the hard way. ¡ª Thus, Lyle the Sergeant Drill Master was born! Because of this, such startling changes can be seen even in a short time, if training is done in earnest. And most of all, what Lyle always reminded them was to adapt from various environments and situations; if they don¡¯t quickly adapt to their surroundings, they¡¯ll simply die. Seeing them talking like this, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. It seemed like someone was growing a little impudent. Because of their improvements, recently they were becoming too overconfident in their new abilities, and might caused their deaths one day if he don¡¯t correct them. For that reason, Lyle thought to steel his heart and punished them. However, Just as the group were talking and laughing, inside the forest, a hundred meters behind them, a man wearing black clothes and with leaves covered all over his face was staring coldly at them. This man¡¯s mouth was moving nonstop, apparently mumbling the words to a magical spell. At the same time, the longbow in his hands had been pulled to the limit. Suddenly, the arrow shot out, flashing with a cold blue light. It tore through the air at a terrifyingly rapid speed, traversing the hundred meters in the blink of an eye. Lyle, who was preparing himself to ¡®teach¡¯ them some valuable lesson, suddenly felt all the hairs on his body stand up. His heart immediately reached a maximum level of tension. An enemy!? Something had jumped into his mind. That was a strong hostility and six intentions to attack. The moment Lyle sensed that, he began moving. ¡°Danger!¡± A sniper!? No, an archer ! A sniper-archer! Snipcher for short! = = Sensing the hostility and danger, Lyle¡¯s body sprung into action. The blood in his body boiled and mana began flowing. In an instant, he quickly turned around and jump towards Misuzu. ¡°Whooosh!¡± That high speed arrow shot past him like a bolt of lightning, piercing through the boy behind him. It pierced through his left shoulder, leaving behind a gaping hole as it flew another few dozen meters before piercing a tree. Clutching the arrow on his shoulder, the boy¡¯s eyes turned round because of fear and pain. Some indistinct words and scream gargled in his mouth as fresh blood spewed forth from the wound in his shoulder. I didn¡¯t noticed him until now ¡­ he must be using an advance stealth technique that even my perception was fooled ? Or maybe he was more than a hundred meters from them ? Or both ? Tsk! But Lyle didn¡¯t care about him, Lyle moved instantly towards Misuzu who was dumbfounded by the sudden change of situation. Swish. At this moment, numerous arrows suddenly stormed out from the forest and some of it were shot off towards Misuzu¡¯s vital points. There are two arrows aiming for Misuzu ¡­ This attack was too swift and abrupt. Therefore, Misuzu failed to perceive it and could only watch as the arrows grew larger within her eyes. But just when the arrows were about to hit her body, Lyle instantly moved in front of her. His left hand thrust before her face while his right hand was on her chest as he grabbed the arrows shot from the shadows. Clang Clang! Realizing that she was saved, Misuzu¡¯s face instantly changed. She hurriedly grabbed Lyle¡¯s clothes and stared fearfully into the forest. If it wasn¡¯t for Lyle again, she would have probably been injured heavily or worst ¡­ die. Misuzu was really fortunate that Lyle was there. However, the others were not. Behind Misuzu and Lyle were screams from some of the people in the group who couldn¡¯t avoid the attack. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Misuzu glared and shouted out angrily. Lyle frowned and said: ¡°Our dear guests, please s. show yourselves to these adorable kids. I don¡¯t know if you guys have a hobby of eavesdropping and stalking, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good manners. You¡¯ve sneakily followed us for so long already. Yet you¡¯re reluctant to reveal your appearances? Are you worried that we will mock your ugly faces that looked like frogs and bugs ? Or maybe you¡¯re just embarrassed to reveal that you actually looked like hairless monkeys~¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Of course, he was bluffing. Up until now, he couldn¡¯t sense any presence of someone following them but he didn¡¯t show it to his face. There were no surprise or shock reflected and stared at the forest with an expression like a smile yet not a smile. ¡°Ohoho, as expected for a person, who was known as the ¡®Monster Prince¡¯. You¡¯re indeed quite capable.¡± From the forest, sounds of laughter rang out. Then, three figures rushed out and landed on a branch. They stared down at Lyle and his group with gazes as if they had spotted prey. ¡°So you actually noticed us ? Hm ¡­ quite amazing indeed. However, why didn¡¯t you do anything ? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should¡¯ve felt how strong we are ¡­ Am I right ?¡± Activating his Magic Eyes, the usual inverted star once again showed up on his pupils as it shone a bright crimson light. The three figures were actually all A rankers. Two A-ranked warrior and one A-ranked Wind Mage. ¡°I know~ But to think three A-rankers showed up to greet me ¡­ Am I actually very popular ? I didn¡¯t know that~¡± However, even still, not even a slight disturbance appeared, as a smile were still plastered on his handsome face. His eyes never wavered even a slightest bit. ¡°Do you all want my signature ? I¡¯m sorry but please talk to my office first~¡± ¡°3 A rankers !¡± The group¡¯s heart sank. These three individuals were actually in no way inferior to Lyle which is also an A-ranker. If it was only one person, it would be easy to deal with them. But with all three of them, even Lyle would find it quite troubling ¡ª is what they thought. As expected, when the man heard what Lyle said, he couldn¡¯t help but momentarily frowned. Seeing that he was still a good distance away from Lyle, he could only gave him a glare filled with hostility! ¡°Hmph, fool. It seems like your reputation gave you too much credit, ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ ¡­ You already know our strength yet you didn¡¯t even took any actions to flee~¡± The man sneered. ¡°¡­ Did you really think that you can defeat us all by yourself ?¡± What should I say ? ¡®Actually I didn¡¯t noticed you at all~¡¯ as if I could say that! Would you care about the ants crawling under your feet ? nah, that¡¯s too much. Lyle¡¯s brain worked quickly and thinking of this, he finally decided what to say. ¡°Well, fleeing or not doesn¡¯t really matter. You will only just chase us to the end of the world~ So why do something troublesome. Anyway, what I want to know is that; is your target ¡­ me ?¡± ¡°Actually, our meeting right now is nothing but a coincidence.¡± The man smiled at Lyle. ¡°We had to do something here but some brats accidentally walked in here and so we couldn¡¯t help but go out and do something to keep them silent. However, we didn¡¯t expect that the ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ we heard just a while ago actually also came here. Thus, we decided to greet his highness~¡± The other two men behind the man stared mockingly at Lyle. It was evident that they did not believe Lyle had the ability to escape from their hands. ¡°Brats ?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think you might know them ¡­ ¡± The man smiled mockingly. ¡°¡­ After all, you¡¯re fianc¨¦e is one of them.¡± Lyle¡¯s eyes grew big and he almost thought that he had heard wrongly. As if making him making him angrier, the man continued. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, your highness. As someone who might be a treat towards us, of course, we will exert our utmost effort to investigate you. And that includes the people around you ¡­¡± This man would definitely not be joking so what he said is definitely true. Even if he did, his Magic Eyes should have some reaction but there¡¯s none. At this point Lyly had turned around and looked at the man. His playful and carefree mind had stopped like a gear suddenly stopped functioning as he stared at the three of them. A hint of sharpness flashed through his eyes. ¡°Where is she ? Did you touched her ?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice were cold. ¡°Who knows~¡± However, the black clothed man didn¡¯t noticed Lyle¡¯s changes. He only laughed and then sneered. ¡°Maybe my men was already playing with her at this moment.¡± Hearing his words, Lyle¡¯s whole body begins to shake, and his eyes begin to get shady. He then looks down and becomes silent. However, everyone who can see him couldn¡¯t help but stepped back in fear. Lyle, he has an expression that is not found on a living person¡­¡­ The three men realize that they suddenly felt chills running down their backs. Even Misuzu, the group behind him and Aster who immediately rushed to Lyle¡¯s back to protect him was swallowed by fear upon seeing a dark shadow enveloped him. ¡°¡­..What is this¡­¡­¡­!?¡± Chapter 115: [ His Darkness ... ] The man becomes shocked by the sudden change and begins to look around. Darkness. Dark shadows suddenly flowed out from Lyle. And then, black shiny scales began to appear and cover his arm and legs and some silver scales on his cheeks. This scales had majestic crimson lines that looked like tribal flames on it. His short black wavy hair suddenly began to change and turned silver, it then extend until his waist. His eyes which was deep black in color was dyed in crimson red with inverted star as a pupil. On his cheeks, some black shiny scales appeared and two black horns appeared on each side of his head; pointing in front of him. Although some part of his body was covered by jet-black scales, the wings which appeared behind his back was unexpectedly platinum in color. It even has platinum-colored feathers that seemed like it was an angel¡¯s pair of wings; giving him some kind of a majestic appearance. ¡ª It was totally different from his demi-dragon form from before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Boom! Within Lyle¡¯s inner consciousness, the giant Lyle suddenly opened his eyes fiercely. Fierceness instantly filled its eyes and it viciously stared at the sky. Boom! The giant Lyle was sitting elegantly on top of a huge throne. Black shadows would surge out endlessly from its body as it rushed into the Spirit that looked like Lyle on top of a huge altar. ¡ª This was Lyle¡¯s own Spirit! At this moment, Lyle¡¯s spirit was completely covered with black shadows. It looked extremely mysterious. When the giant Lyle glanced at the Spirit on top of the altar, it muttered lazily: ¡°He actually managed to assimilate with my power to this extent. What a troublesome fellow.¡± Some dark shadows crashed onto the chains dangling on his arms and legs and caused a chain reaction of ripples and sounds. His vicious eyes seemed that it wanted to swallow everything up completely. ¡°It seems myself from the outside was really angered ¡­ to the extent that he was swallowing this one¡¯s darkness ¡­ tsk, tsk ¡­ that fella, doesn¡¯t he know that this is really bad ? This one doesn¡¯t want him to know this one¡¯s existence nor this one interfere with his affairs to avoid affecting him ¡­but now, all of my efforts might gone in vain if this keeps up.¡± The giant Lyle shook his head, left to right. ¡°He¡¯s starting to change ¡­ he even used one of this one¡¯s ability ¡­¡± If this goes on, he will surely become like this one ¡­ However, that doesn¡¯t seem bad at all~ The giant Lyle secretly thought to himself, although he immediately erased that thought. He found himself imagining something unacceptable, and squashed the thought immediately. He had no qualms with Lyle¡¯s transformation if he was devoured by his darkness, but still he was a little bit concerned about it. He did not understand much about the result if Lyle really devoured his darkness completely or his changes if his own darkness affects him. If what he was thinking came true, perhaps the world would be the one in trouble. The world will likely change. Therefore, for the time being, he must find a method to deal with this problem. Because if he will really become him, then the current Lyle will surely disappear. But he didn¡¯t want that. He was Lyle but at the same time, Lyle wasn¡¯t him. He believe that they both had different destinies to fulfill. His had already end and now, it was the current Lyle¡¯s turn. More importantly, he had his life before and Lyle has this life now. This isn¡¯t something he wanted to take away from him. He once had failed to do something but maybe, the current Lyle which was quite different from him could accomplish something he couldn¡¯t ¡­ that is why he doesn¡¯t want him to change because of his existence which should have been buried by time and was only awakened by accident. He wanted to see where Lyle¡¯s path leads him. Therefore, the giant Lyle would not spare any thoughts of protecting him. From any enemy¡­ even if it¡¯s the original him ¡­ and his darkness. It was because the past him had lived most of his life inside darkness, he didn¡¯t want to let go of the warmth he had within his reach at this time, the place his current self made which he was unable to. The ideal place he wanted to belong to just like what ¡®she¡¯ dreamed about. However, the giant Lyle knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to think of a solution. The only thing right now that could restrain the darkness from being swallowed was him restraining the darkness within Lyle¡¯s body with all his got. However, this will need his utmost effort and power. He won¡¯t be able to protect Lyle if something were to really happen because if Lyle was too weak and was killed by someone, he, too, would end up dead. Although Lyle¡¯s current strength right now was pretty good, however, he knows that it¡¯s not enough. If by some chance, ¡®they¡¯ discovered that he was once again reborn, they will surely make their move. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The dragonized Lyle¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened up. Within his black eyes, a black flame arose. It was extremely mysterious. He then raised his head and stared at the three men who was now trembling in fear but for some reason couldn¡¯t move. ¡°If you dare to touch her ¡­ ¡°He opens his mouth and speaks some words. His voice is low, and it sounds like a curse. Suddenly, the ground, the trees around them was covered by ¡­ Darkness¡­ Nothing but darkness ¡­ The huge trees and bushes that were there before vanished as if they were just a hallucination, and everything except Lyle¡¯s group and the three men who was standing not so far from them turns into darkness. ¡°¡­..This ¡­ what the heck is this ¡­?¡± ¡°Is this the Draconian¡¯s abilities ? No, that isn¡¯t it! I heard some stories but I haven¡¯t heard something like this! What the heck is this ?!¡± ¡°This power ¡­ ? This is¡­¡­totally on a different level¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Oh my god! What the heck is this ? Draconian¡¯s dragon form isn¡¯t something like this! And black scales ?! I never heard of something like that!!!¡± The people behind Lyle was scared out of their wits. Their legs started shaking in fear as their voices rang out here and there while looking at Lyle¡¯s incredible figure. Even the teachers who met some draconians who transformed in front of them before were shocked at this scene. ¡­ ¡­ this was the first time they witnessed something like this as well! It was totally different from what they had already seen before. Although Aster was also very surprised, he didn¡¯t cower like the others and stepped back. He still stood stubbornly behind Lyle. Even if Lyle turns out to be a hideous monster, his feeling and views for him won¡¯t change even the slightest bit. He was the one who extend his arm towards him. He was the one who treat him very well and he was the one who he can call his brother! Even if he was the devil himself, Aster would still treat him the same and protect him. Misuzu was better than the others as she already saw this form before. Although there were some differences and it wasn¡¯t Lyle but the one who claimed his other personality, this figure was more or less the same. Thus she could still hold her ground. However, the eerie feeling emitting from the darkness still caused her to tremble in fear. It¡¯s as if this darkness was ready to swallow her alive. Looking at Lyle which was familiar yet at the same time unfamiliar, her pure clear eyes slightly wavered before tightening her fist. She grit her teeth to hold herself together, but suddenly ¡­ ¡­ Lyle disappeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡­..What is this dimension that is covered in darkness¡­..!? The three men in black thought the same as their body couldn¡¯t help but trembled in fear. They wanted to immediately escape but for some reason their legs wouldn¡¯t budge. Some kind of shadow was coiling on their legs as if stopping them from leaving. And then ¡­ In the territory that turned into darkness, a weird humanoid appears behind the three men. Its eyes are red. Very red eyes that are glowing very creepily¡­¡­ ¡°¡­ If you touched her¡­! I will kill you till none of you are left ¡­ ¡­ !¡± It¡¯s not Lyle¡¯s voice¡­..! This is a dangerous voice which includes all the emotions of anger, grudge, and cursing! The man who was acting all high and mighty just now was totally scared to the point that a warm water began to leak between his legs ¡­ no he wasn¡¯t alone. The other two black men and some boys and girls in Lyle¡¯s group was starting to leak some foul smell. ¡°¡±Spa¡ª¡°¡± Before the two black men could finish their words, their heads were cut off with a sound like cutting grass. Seeing this unimaginable phenomenon, the black clothed man violently coughed out a mouthful of blood and his face became pale stricken in an instant! He immediately staggered more than a dozen meters back . Two A-rankers, dead! Most importantly, in an instant! At this moment, endless remorse and regrets had filled the black clothed man¡¯s eyes! Lyle¡¯s treasure hunt group members were even more in a state of disbelief and even the former selfish and arrogant Princess; Misuzu and the other instructors, after seeing such a scene, widened their eyes and inhaled a deep breath, their faces filled with shock! They had all felt as if they had stepped into a dream, especially Misuzu, Aster and the rest. They originally thought even if they can survive from fighting three A-rankers, they would still suffer huge casualties and worse, only several people which can be counted by one hand will be the only people to survive. However, To think that in a blink of an eye, two A-rankers were killed without even fighting back ¡­ This ¡­ how can this be ?! Chapter 116: [ I wont kill you. ] Wasn¡¯t Prince Lyle also an A-ranker ? And even if he successfully ranked up to S, instantly killing two A-rankers is still impossible! This revelation had caused them all to be unable to regulate their breathing. As they continued to looked on, this situation was not only beyond their expectations, it was also a ghastly sight to behold! This sudden feeling of having come back from Death¡¯s door had caused all of their face to stiffen! But most of all was Lyle¡¯s sudden transformation and show of power! As everyone stared on in shock, Lyle nonchalantly turned and walked towards the last black clothed man which was still rooted on his position. Holding two black thin swords which was emitting lightning sparks and flames, his face was devoid of any warmth. At this moment, the black clothed man still felt as if he was dreaming. Was this boy a devil from the legends ? He had never seen death flashing through his mind before, but he saw his life¡¯s flashback at this moment In his eyes, everyone around him had vanished and there was only this young man with endless pride and arrogant, horrifying and unexplainable, standing in front of him. In his hands, he held two black swords that looked like the grim¡¯s reaper¡¯s scythe in his eyes, as he proudly walked towards him. Lyle who turned into his dragonized form ¡­..put the black sword which was emitting lightning sparks forward. The black man realizes it, and immediately tried to activates his magic. But suddenly his magic seemed to get eaten by darkness. ¡°¡­..! What is this!? It¡¯s not magic! I never seen a dragon magic like this ! How did you break my magic!?¡± The black man was now really scared by Lyle¡¯s actions, and activates many offensive magic and spells! Many different spells with different attributes but all seemed useless as they suddenly vanished without a trace! ¡°Where is she ?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice echoed in the whole place. ¡­ ¡­His voice isn¡¯t the voice of the usual playful Lyle¡­¡­. Evryone even thought that maybe he has turned into a completely different being¡­ The deep murderous aura that emanated from Lyle¡¯s eyes was no different from a sharp knife. As soon as the black clothed man was touched by Lyle¡¯s sight, his heart shrank and stepped backwards. He gulped, trembling as he said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ¡°What did you say ?¡± ¡°No, I¡­.I can tell you, but I would like to request his highness to let me leave!¡± The black clothed man plopped down with his knees to the ground as he said this. ¡°Oh? You think that you have the qualifications to speak to me about conditions?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice suddenly dipped into sub-zero temperatures. The black clothed man hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I dare not!¡± Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he then continued ¡°I ¡­ I will tell you honestly in return ¡­ don¡¯t kill me!¡± Feeling as if he wasting his time talking to this corpse, Lyle confidently said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The black clothed man¡¯s eyes narrowed. He wanted to have Lyle take an oath on his heart, but at this time, Lyle gave a cold humph and slowly walked towards him. An image of an enraged demon with two horns suddenly appeared behind Lyle as he glared at him and coldly said, ¡°Whether you believe me or not, that doesn¡¯t matter to me ¡­ now talk or else I might lose my patience. Even if you won¡¯t tell me, as long as I flip this forest upside down I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find her.¡± Seeing this, the black clothed man was gripped with fear as he watched the demon like face with raging fiery eyes looking at him. This Prince was simply a devil. ¡°Well, have you thought it over yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­.I¡¯ll talk.¡± he black clothed man no longer dared to mention anything concerning Lyle making an oath on his heart. He was afraid that it would displace him, and he would be placed in a position where he wouldn¡¯t even be able to die if he wanted too. ¡°We ¡­ we chased them not to far away from here. Th-They must still be fighting there. W-we were just going there when we saw your g-group so we thought ¡­¡± ¡°I see ¡­ now then, what are you doing here ?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t tell you ¡­¡± ¡°Really ?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice become even more cold as he stepped forward. The grip on his swords began to tighten. ¡°Y-you ¡­ didn¡¯t you said that you will let me go ?!¡± Seeing that Lyle was silently walking towards him while holding his black swords, the black clothed man was alarmed. He wanted to move but he realized that the darkness seemed to coiled around his legs and body, preventing him to move. ¡°P-Please, I ¡­ I really can¡¯t tell you! I ¡­ ¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Looking at the black clothed man¡¯s state, Lyle could only shook his head. It was unlikely that he would get him to say anything regarding about their identities. People like this who are properly trained; Although they can say anything but if it relates to someone hiding on their backs, it would be very hard to crack him out. Most importantly, Feme was still there in danger. Wasting time here just to make him say anything is impossible. And so, He stopped his feet and smiled at the black clothed man, ¡°Of course, I will do what I say ¡­¡± Hearing what Lyle said, the black clothed man breathed in relief. ¡°Th-Than¡ª ¡± However, before the black clothed man could say anything, he suddenly saw that one of the black sword suddenly flew out from Lyle¡¯s hand and turned into a beautiful golden fox emitting lightning sparks. If a fox can smile maybe at this moment, the golden fox would have done so as it suddenly disappeared and reappeared beside the black clothed man and bit his neck. In an instant, lightning fell, accompanied by the sound of thunder the next second, hitting the man lying on the ground. The black clothed man¡¯s body began to tremble; spamming in death, because of the lightning which suddenly covered his body. Poh! The black clothed man fell to the ground, his eyes wide as he stared at the sky. The corners of his eyes were bleeding, and he no longer had any pupils; all that was left over were the whites. ¡°No one dares to attack our master in front us!¡± A cold voice echoed inside the dark place. The golden fox, under the dumbfounded gazes of those who saw it, silently and nonchalantly walked towards Lyle. When it arrived, it immediately rubbed its head on his body affectionately. Lyle¡¯s voice returned to normal. ¡°If I said that I won¡¯t kill you, then I won¡¯t kill you. But I never said anything about them~¡± He turned to look at the golden fox. Rubbing its head affectionately, Lyle said with a soft voice. ¡°Yuki, did you kill him ?¡± The golden fox shook his head. ¡°No, although I wanted to but I know that master wanted to extract some information so I merely knock him out. Although I think he was almost dead.¡± ¡°Good, I will just pass him to darling later to interrogate.¡±Lyle smiled. ¡°Now then, Let¡¯s find Feme first.¡± Saying that, Lyle erased the darkness that was covering the place and casually walked towards Misuzu and the rest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Lyle was extremely impatient and as he rushed forward the surroundings constantly shrank in his view. It was unclear on what basis this M.I.B ( Men In Black ) wanted to do here but Lyle knew that Feme is in a very dangerous situation and that is enough to ruffle his feather. If they really hurt her, no matter who they are he will use any means to annihilate them and erase them in the pages of history. By this point, the sound of fighting was faintly audible and Lyle¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold. According to the sound, it should still be a few hundreds of meters away. Because he was still in his Demi-Dragon form, he flapped his platinum angel-like wings rapidly and increased his speed; moving quickly amongst the forest! Rushing like a speeding bullet, Lyle finally found the source of the sound. A piece of empty land appeared before his eyes and there were several people scattered like ants; fighting with some M.I.B and Demonic Beasts that has the strength of E to B ranked. There were also three Demonic Beast that looked like an A-ranked Demonic Beasts. It looks like a war was happening! Lyle¡¯s Dragon eyes scanned the scene and saw that Feme was already on the ground, her face pale and blood flowing from the corners of her mouth, even her clothes was already sliced apart showing the long cut from her shoulders to her waist. At this moment she was crying like she was made of tears, her eyes showing extreme despair and helplessness! There were two girl standing beside her; seemingly protecting her. And in front of them was two black clothed men. This scene caused his blood to boil in rage. His bloodshot eyes become even more bloodshot as the crimson glow from his Magic Eyes shined even more. How dare this dogs touch what¡¯s mine ¡­ ! I¡¯ll kill them! I¡¯ll slaughter them ! Even the gods or Buddha won¡¯t be able to help them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 117: [ I won鈥檛 let just anyone play with my body! ] ¡°Those who have depleted your mana help the wounded! Hold the line, everyone just hold on a little longer! I know that someone will come! Someone will save us for sure!¡± Their mana is exhausted and they are panting hard. The students try to stabilize their breathing as they continue to defeat the unending torrent of attacks form the black clothed men and the Demonic Beasts who selfishly joined the fray. When they were hunting Demonic Beasts in this area, a group of black clothed men suddenly showed up and attack them for who knows what reason. What¡¯s worse, when they were fighting with the enemies, somehow a group of wild Demonic Beasts were accidentally attracted by the sound and smell of the blood splattered in the ground. It has been several hours since the battle begun, their retreat has been difficult. Even Princess Feme who was leading them just now was suddenly hit by a Water Bear. A C-ranked Demonic Beast when she protected a girl that was attacked. They are fine with handling the beast one at a time, but when a huge wave swells up and attack coupled with these strong black clothed men, even the high level instructors that were protecting them was being defeated one by one because they are forced to deplete their stamina. The Demonic Beasts that shows up from time to time drains their mana. Because they can¡¯t cast powerful enough spells because of the lack of mana, some Demonic Beasts managed to close in on them and cause serious damage. Worse is that the black clothed men choose at this time to launch their full frontal attack. About half of the group is in the state of mana depletion or have been wounded, causing their forces to be dwindling. They conserve their remaining stamina and keep switching the vanguard to hold the up the battle front. But they don¡¯t know how much longer they can last; they can only hope that another group of students will pass and help them, which is the only hope that keeps them going. But reality is cruel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Princess Feme¡¯s eyes had turned red and her face already had many traces of tears. Although she was currently fatally injured, she still held on to her consciousness. She used an icy cold look and stared at the black clothed man in front of her, gritting her teeth tightly, her body slightly quivering! As for the black clothed man, he was speaking blandly: ¡°From what I know, you¡¯re the famous Beast Princess; Feme Foxtail ¡­ am I right?¡± ¡°Who are you people ?! Why are you doing this ?!¡± Feme who was being protected by two girls coldly said. ¡°Nothing, we just want to ask you to play with us.¡± The man laughed with an unpleasant voice. His face must be unpleasant similar to his voice. Ignoring the screaming and sounds of fighting that was happening around them, Feme raised her wounded body with great difficulty. and glared at the two black clothed man and said. ¡°Who sent you to do this ?! Do you know who we are ?¡± The black clothed man looked at the man beside him for a moment and then said: ¡°The Princess is too smart, too bad you¡¯re unable to marry. I wonder what will the Dragonfang Kingdom¡¯s Prince will feel if he knew what will you end up with ?¡± The man mockingly said causing Feme to feel even more despair. Her eyes which was already bloodshot from crying became even more distorted. In helplessness, she still raised her hand and a crimson colored flames appeared from her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will leave alive if Lyle knows what you did to us! He will kill you for sure!¡± Hearing her words, the black clothed man only laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, obediently come with us so you will suffer a bit less. I haven¡¯t come across such a pretty little princess like you. Perhaps you will later change your mind and think that playing with us turn out to be interesting.¡± The man wretchedly looked at the wounded body of Princess Feme and, along with the man beside him, started to smile obscenely. Feeling the helplessness of the situation, Princess suddenly said blandly: ¡°You bastards, remember this, even if you were to conquer my body you will never conquer my soul. And I won¡¯t let just anyone play with my body ¡­ ¡± She suddenly thought of a person, her face showing a smile: ¡± ¡­ except for him! Everyone might thought of him as a Monster, a shameless playboy. And when he speaks, he might sound like a hooligan and a rogue, but the depth of his gaze is a thousand times purer than a beast like you! My body is only for him! And I will die before anyone could touch before him!!¡± The black clothed man who was keeping his silence knew who she was referring to and sneered: ¡°You smelly bitch, saying that I am a beast, Hmph! Let us see who will die of ecstasy because of this beast! ¡± He suddenly turned around and face the other man standing beside him. ¡°Brother Mar ¡­ you should let me d¡ª¡± The black clothed man couldn¡¯t finish what he¡¯s saying because something suddenly happened. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re thinking of touching ?¡± Under the helpless situation, Princess Feme who was prepared to fight until the end suddenly heard that voice. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Following immediately is something that is beyond the people present¡¯s wildest imagination ¡ª something was flying towards the Princess Feme and the others position. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The one which came flying wasn¡¯t an attack magic, but a monster! Coated with black scales and tail, platinum colored feathered wings, two horns and red fiery eyes ¡ª A totally definition of a real Monster! This terrifying figure rushed in like a black bullet. With his momentum, the black clothed man¡¯s head who was just looking at Feme with obscene eyes was cut off without any warning. The head flew into the air and the man¡¯s headless body collapse. Dead! Instantly, a blast resounded in the battleground. It was the sound of a severe shockwave hitting and breaking the ground surface; causing the whole people on the surrounding, even some of the Demonic Beasts were send flying because of the shockwave. But that was not the sound of destruction of a blow that was produced by some attack. The one who broke apart the ground was, a lone young man who looked like a terrifying monster that even send shiver to the Demonic Beasts around the place. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Rumble! There was a loud sound. Princess Feme only felt a splash of blood, that sprinkled down like raindrops and a headless body falling in the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯. Blood poured out in all directions from the severed neck. And it only struggled a little before falling completely stilled ¡­ dead. Seeing this sudden development, the whole battlefield quieted and turned into a stand still. Seeing the terrifying figure, whether it¡¯s man or beasts; fear crawled on the deepest part of their beings. From the time that familiar voice resounded in the whole place to the time of this black clothed man¡¯s horrifying death, not even a second had passed! What happened ?! Just what is going on here ?!! In front of Princess Feme and the two girls who was shocked silly and was scared that they even fell on their butts, the horrifying figure spoke. ¡°How dare you touch her !?!¡± A loose and disheveled, uncontrollable silver colored hair. Possessing platinum colored feathered wings like some Angel of death, the young man looked down on Feme with a listless eye. A look that didn¡¯t seem far from her in age. On top of it, Feme discovered that the terrifying figure looked like an awe-inspiring battle god as he hold his two black thin swords which was emitting crimson flames and lightning sparks. Looking at that face, Feme couldn¡¯t help but gulped her breath. Even the people present couldn¡¯t help but also stared at the black monstrous figure in shock; the rest were terrified as he stood in the center of the aura explosion, his clothes were fluttering in the wind like a deity descending from heaven. ¡°You, you, are¡­¡­!¡± It only took a second but it seemed like a decade in the observers¡¯ eyes. Finally, the mystery was unveiled. They saw the face under the flying dusts and dirt¨C his silver hair was dripping wet in blood and was stuck onto his forehead, and his thick eyebrows and his shining smile had made his face which was terrifying because of the black scales, but for some reason even more handsome. The same thing happened to the two girls protecting her and the other people around them. In their minds, thoughts of a certain boy who stood out for better or for worse. It was only natural. For a student of the [ Red Rose Academy ], there was no student that didn¡¯t know that young man¡¯s face. He was the one who was the center of the recent hot issues spreading around in the Academy City. Like hot pan cake selling in the middle of winter. ¡°Lyle!!¡± While gripping the other shameless pervert M.I.B in an Iron Claw grip, Lyle looked like a demon from another dimension, making those who saw him feel fear. But right now, Feme didn¡¯t care about that the slightest. Agitated. She ignored the pain surging on her whole body and the blood that almost looked like a pool beside her as she crawled towards him. If only she wasn¡¯t gravely injured, she would have rushed towards him and hugged him with all her might! Even if his appearance change, she will still knew that it was Lyle. Because ¡­ This was the man whom she had fallen for! Carrying the dragon bloodline on his veins making him a special existence that transcends above others! Even in the Ancient times, Dragons had always been the existence of overlords. ¡­ And this was him! Her fianc¨¦e that was such a heaven defying existence! Even though she was extremely happy, tears had started to form in her beautiful eyes¡­ These were not tears of sorrow and despair just like a while ago, but tears of joy. Part of it was the excitement of meeting again after a long period of separation ¡­ Apart of it was the pleasant surprise of his sudden appearance ¡­ ¡ª but most of all was the part caused by her rampaging emotions stirred up at his rescue of her like a knight in shining armor on this helpless situation and also the longing for him that she could not put in words ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 118: [ Im just a third rate Hero ... ] Most of the anger the boy called Lyle Drake Dragonfang had was directed at his own self-centered personality. If he didn¡¯t went out of his own and instead went together with Feme and the other students, something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, although he was seen as playful, mischievous and carefree individual he was in fact just a contradictory person who always follow or maybe was accidentally swept with the flow of things and even often forget the things he decided or need to do. Because he was simple and his expressions were immediate, he would often look like he was angry, but it was actually rare for him to openly display his real anger. However, at this time, Lyle was very clearly angry. And it wasn¡¯t some half-assed anger either. His anger this time was about as fierce as when Strawhat Luf*y fought with Croc*dile because he was attempting to seize Viv*¡¯s kingdom; Alabasta. Throwing the corpse of the black clothed man in his hand which was crushed to death, he turned around and carried up Feme which was crawling towards him happily while crying. Her blue dress that appeared to be eternally clean was splotched with traces of blood. Her facial color was also extremely pale. The sun¡¯s rays fell upon his body, endowing him with a halo, covering Lyle and Feme with a layer of golden light. This scene was so magnificent and beautiful in the battlefield filled with death. What a nice pair of lovers. Identical thoughts flitted across everyone¡¯s heart when she saw this scene. They continued to stare at them, eventually lost in a daze. Lyle injected his mana into Feme, warming her wounded body. A moment later, Feme suddenly groaned as she opened her eyes with difficulty. Feme;s face was ash white. She took in a breath, feebly smiled and said, ¡°Ha ¡­ ¡­ are you worried about me?¡± Feme¡¯s legs staggered a little. Her body was just short of falling down in an instant if not for Lyle who was supporting her. Her breathing was very feeble at the moment, her beautiful face was tainted with some trace of blood in it. Heavens! Seeing Feme¡¯s bloody body, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but cursed inwardly. He was really scared to death seeing such grave injury. Luckily, upon Lyle thorough inspections, her wounds were slightly shallow and wasn¡¯t in a life threatening situation. Lyle hurriedly tightened his support and gently said: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Looking at her current state, Lyle couldn¡¯t help feeling a little pain in his heart. If only he arrived a little bit sooner. Lyle¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Feme¡¯s two willow brows slightly raised, and she said: ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit wounded¡­ that¡¯s all¡­¡± Despite the wounds on the her body being quite heavy, she was still awake and capable of clear thought. Her limpid eyes had a strange luster to them as she stared nervously at Lyle. Her pale face had a slightly red hue that revealed her shyness. In her heart, despite the troubling moment, she couldn¡¯t help but have a nervous delight from such a situation. ¡®What do you mean by little!¡¯ Lyle wanted to scold her but he held it in as he looked at her: ¡°I¡¯m going to treat you, so be a obedient girl!¡± Turning his head, Lyle gritted his teeth, carried Feme by the waist and then looked at the two girls sitting on the ground beside them. They were looking at him with eyes filled with fear and even their bodies were trembling and shaking. Lyle ignored their reaction and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to treat her now so make sure no one interrupt us for a second. Understand!¡± ¡°¡±Y-Yes!¡±¡± Seeing Lyle¡¯s serious expression, the two girls unconsciously nodded their heads and immediately stood from their spot and erected a wall-like wind. The other girl also cast a wall of fire around them. He hurriedly lay Feme¡¯s body on a rock with flat surface. It seemed like this princess was really gravely injured. Although her state isn¡¯t that dangerous at present but if her injuries were not treated sooner, her body might become too weak and her heart might stopped from shock. Lyle immediately stopped moving, but his young eyes were yet filled with sadness. His heart hated, hated these M.I.B bastards! However, treating Feme comes first! Feme smiled weakly and looked at him. She softly said: ¡°O¡­ okay¡± At this moment, the battle ground still hasn¡¯t recovered its senses as they focus their eyes towards the sudden appearance of the demon-like figure. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Tsk! Darn it!¡± Lyle watched Feme¡¯s face which was splattered with some blood, raised a hand and gently wiped it while softly caressing it at the same time, and muttered: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t move for a bit. It may be a little painful in the next few moments but please try to endure. I¡¯m going to fix you up immediately.¡± ¡°I know that you will come for me.¡± Feme tenderly smiled, then she said: ¡°¡­ You, you had been my hero since a long time ago. So I know that you will save me whenever I¡¯m in pinch.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Looking down, Lyle saw that Feme was staring at his face. Her face was still pale, but her eyes were focused, though her body was as weak and soft as cotton. Lyle smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay now.¡± Lyle looked at Feme¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes, smiling gently he raised his fist and punch the ground. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t need to speak anymore. I will fix you up first and then ¡®invite¡¯ those who hurt you for some ¡®meal¡¯. So you better sleep and rest here obediently ¡­ ¡± After saying so, a water pillar spurted from the ground. It then flew and covered Feme¡¯s whole body, submerging her inside in a capsule-like water cage, causing Feme to close her eyes and lose consciousness. ¡°If I¡¯m really your hero¡­¡­then I¡¯m just a third-rate hero that can¡¯t even protect you at a time like this.¡± Lyle shook his head: ¡°I might not have prevented you from getting hurt ¡­ however, I can still bury those people who dared to hurt you!¡± Lyle turned his head towards the battleground and looked at the M.I.B extremely enraged: ¡°I will kill them all! Not even one will be spared!¡± His voice was freezing cold, his stares were as sharp as blades; with the murderous intent in his eyes, he looked at the opponents as if they were piles of rotten meat that even wild dogs wouldn¡¯t eat. His body suddenly erupted with an unimaginably powerful aura. A storm gathered in the sky, and black clouds began to roll all at once. The heavens in the area were completely enshrouded in a black inky darkness. The aura unexpectedly struck the colors of the heaven and earth! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Booom!¡± A deafening ¡°Booom¡± sound came from the Enchanted Forest. That deafening explosion was a shapeless ripple spreading throughout the surrounding area. It continued to move further and further, until it went through the whole world. That sound wave was invisible. Ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. Only S rankers and above could feel how powerful the sound wave was. It was as though it could penetrate the very being. Lyle¡¯s personal Mansion inside Academy City. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The Deity ranked Gryphon, Sheila¡¯s beautiful face turned ugly. She was bombarded by the shockwave, causing her body to tremble. She nearly vomited out blood from it. Such frightening power! At this moment, suddenly ¨C ¡°Sheila!¡± Inside the kitchen, Moori¡¯s figure suddenly rushed out. Her face was also pale. She felt a strong, yet ghastly power coming from somewhere, which really surprised her. Then a certain someone¡¯s face flashed inside her mind. Her eyes wide as it almost turned teary. ¡°Sheila! D-Did you felt that!?¡± Sheila looked at her with complicated expression but she still nodded her head. ¡°This one knows what you¡¯re thinking ¡­ ¡®Tis one don¡¯t have any proof but this familiar presence is surely him.¡± Sheila couldn¡¯t clearly figure out where this powerful aura came from. But due to always beside Lyle, she can nevertheless felt the familiarity. Hearing her words, Moori¡¯s face immediately turned ghastly. Her body trembled and suddenly turned around, running towards the door. However, for some reason, Sasha was there standing. Similar to the girls, her face was as white as a sheet of paper but she still gritted her teeth. ¡°Where are you going ?¡± ¡°What are you asking me that for!?¡± Moori lost her reason and shouted. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to where he is! He might be in danger!¡± Sasha looked at her sharply, inhaled a deep breath: ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°The young master is surely alright ¡­ ¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes reflected her determination and belief. ¡± Believe in him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Besides, we will only trouble the young master if we went there.¡± Dragonfang Kingdom. Several experts were currently discussing by transferring of their voices to one another. ¡°Where did that powerful presence come from?¡± The dragon king; Augustus Drake Dragonfang asked, frowning his brows. ¡°Your majesty. This aura is invisible and traceless, even we couldn¡¯t track its position!¡± a few colored robed men replied. A randomly felt invisible aura. The dragon king thought that something was about to happen and summoned his generals and experts to discuss countermeasures. The dragon queen sitting beside the king seemed to be lost in thought as she looked at the sky through the window. A certain face of a boy appeared on her mind, causing her emotions to be stirred and messy. Her eyes reflecting a complex emotions of worry, fear and some other things. ¡­¡­¡­.. Several kingdoms also encountered similar situations. However, ordinary warriors, mages and Citizens weren¡¯t affected by it. A very terrifying power! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 119: [ I can鈥檛 see anything. ] In Abelum. On a huge roundtable, there were four people¡ªno, Gods sitting. Three of these gods were consoling a single goddess who was chugging a mouthful of wine. ¡°¡­ haa ¡­ you know what ¡­ I know, I¡¯m certain about it, that pig Venus was related to this situation!¡± ¡°Cecelia! Calm down, human male often do that ¡­ they were always weak to beauties, and I¡¯m pretty sure that the moment he saw you he would be immediately awestruck. He really loves you, am I right?¡± ¡°Of course! Reki loves me! He loves me the greatest!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the truth sis, then you should calm down and trust him. He was just acting like that because he couldn¡¯t remember you ¡­ that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not Reki¡¯s fault, I know that! It¡¯s that Pig¡¯s fault! If I see her, I would really cursed that sow!¡± Hecate didn¡¯t say anything as she watched Cecelia drink while complaining. She only smiled and said: ¡°Eight out of the ten things in life are unhappy things. Don¡¯t worry about it, his fate ¡ª?¡± Suddenly, Hecate stopped what she wanted to say and stared at the sky. Because of this sudden change, Victoria, Lux and even the originally drunk Cecelia immediately straightened their selves up. their expressions turned into serious in an instant. ¡°Hecate¡ª¡± ¡°Cecelia, don¡¯t,¡± Victoria warned. Her expression grave. ¡°You can¡¯t interrupt.¡± At this moment, Mist suddenly appeared and swirled around Hecate. She then shivered like she was going into shock. ¡°No!¡± She shouted. ¡°No! Please No!¡± Her voice choked as if she was begging. ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± The whole place rumbled. The doors flew open and black shadows poured out. Mist curled into a hundred smoky serpents, slithering up the porch columns, curling around the place. At this time, Hecate looked even worse than usual, which is saying a lot. Her hair was disheveled. Her glassy eyes stared blankly into space, but the three Gods present got the creepiest feeling as if they were being drawn straight toward darkest abyss. Hecate held out her arms. She look scared. Then she closed her eyes. When she spoke, her voice sounded tripled¡ªlike three Hecate were talking at once: ¡± He who devours Malice, shall rise again. Gods then fate, will be in vain. Fate once sealed will turn and the world¡¯s fate will burn. An oath to keep by a brother¡¯s will. Be warned, the true king would stand in the summit still.¡± They didn¡¯t know where she was getting the words, but they flowed out of her as the Mist thickened. A black column of smoke, like a huge python, uncoiled from her and slithered down the stairs, curling affectionately around Hecate¡¯s feet. For a moment they couldn¡¯t see her at all. Then the smoke cleared. Hecate collapsed and curled into the fetal position. Cecelia, Victoria, and Lux rushed forward, but Hecate suddenly said, ¡°This is bad. The old one, the black one ¡­ was reborn¡± ¡°The black one ?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°Five syllables,¡± Lux said, counting them on his fingers. ¡°He was the Bad Ass! ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± Cecelia said. ¡°Hecate what do you see ?¡± ¡± I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Unexpectedly Hecate shook her head. Her face ashen pale. ¡°The world¡¯s fate ¡­ ¡± ¡°What happened to it?¡± Victoria asked. Her expression grave. ¡°The world¡¯s fate ¡­ was broken. ¡± Hecate muttered. Her eyes moist and tearing up. She was close to crying. ¡°Broken ? What do you mean you can¡¯t see its fate ?¡± Victoria demanded. ¡°It means just what I said!¡± Hecate¡¯s voice choked. Some tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anymore fate inside that world! What I know is that, the black one has ¡­ has once again appeared.¡± ¡°What!? How could that be?! From what I know, in ancient times, he was sealed and thrown in another world. He was cursed so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his way to this world ¡­ right?¡± At this fact, not only Victoria, Lux and Cecelia also found it strange. Especially Cecelia who should have noticed if by some chance the terrifying black dragon pass through death and reborn. She was after all the Goddess of Death and Rebirth. ¡®Strange ¡­ so why ? Did he disguised himself as an ordinary soul ? That can¡¯t be!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Hecate was now crying. Seeing this, Cecelia immediately came towards her and embraced her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But ¡®He¡¯ ¡­ is once again reborn!¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°This presence ¡­¡± In a vast and lush forest, a girl with long, green hair used a pair of green eagle-like eyes and watched the horizon quietly. On her back was a pair green feathered wings. Within the girl¡¯s slender hand, she was holding a sword. She lifted it up until it was in front of his chest and gently pointed it in front of her. Smiling, she uttered: ¡°Hmph, to think that the time for one to meet that fellow again would be so soon.¡± She smiled lightly, adding a spot of radiance to the corner of her lips. The girl stared at the sky with her eyes as clear as glass . With her eyes radiating obvious excitement, she then declared to the sky: ¡°Black One, thou shalt wait for the time to come, though it is yet unknown whether one will fight thee or get along in peace on this era. However, the place one shall encounter thee again, will surely give rise to new chaos¡ªlookest forward to it with patience!¡± Predicting the omens of a commotion from the sky, the earth and the sea, the green haired girl felt exceptionally roused. The gentle wind blew and raised the girl¡¯s proud and bright green hair. On her cold, white face, a slight tint of red appeared. Although it was faint, it was still dazzlingly beautiful. Feeling the familiar aura had lit a fire within her heart, and she laughed violently. ¡°So, thee must cometh!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Lucia ¡­¡± ¡°I know ¡­ this is bad.¡± A little girl possessing silky violet-blonde, long hair that was similar to water flowing in a river, and a woman whose red hair extended out similar to a burning fire. They were standing not far away from Lyle and the others. ¡°Should we make a move now ?¡± Gritting her teeth, the woman with red hair muttered. Her voice cold and her red eyes exuding extreme killing intent. ¡°No, we should wait.¡± Lucia who seemed mischievous and playful at first were unexpectedly the only who was calm at this moment. ¡°It seemed like we were right. He was really ¡®him¡¯ ¡­ but he doesn¡¯t possess any memories and his personality ¡­ seemed different. Anyway, we aren¡¯t here to make any contact yet, we are only here to watch over him.¡± ¡°But still ¡­¡± ¡°Dva-chan, those kind of enemies can¡¯t touch him. ¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Reluctantly, Crimson tried to calm her fury down but still, the killing intent she was emitting didn¡¯t even weaken even a little bit. Seeing her like this, Lucia could only shake her head. Even she herself wanted to rush down there and killed those idiots but now isn¡¯t the time to appear. He would only be confused by their existence. ¡°Dura-cchi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell Du-cchi what had happened. Tell him, with this event, the Gods should have noticed ¡®his¡¯ existence by now. Our time to appear is getting near.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± With that, behind the two girls a shadow flickered and then disappeared in thin air. The two girls stayed and continued watching the situation and prepared their selves to act any moment when they deemed it necessary. ¡°Although they will certainly noticed him, they still don¡¯t know who he was and where he is right now. That¡¯s why, it still okay to assume that he will be safe for the time being. Though we still need to prepare some few things.¡± ¡°I know, Lucia!¡± Crimson muttered. ¡°Our family will once again be complete this time. He was punished, sealed and was thrown out of this world unreasonably¡­ but for who knows what reason, he actually managed to return to this world. This is a miracle ¡­ I might say. I won¡¯t let what happen in the past to happen again. This time ¡­¡± ¡°Your too serious, Crimson.¡± Lucia smiled wryly. ¡°Though unlike you four, I just want to punch him in the face. With him gone, there was no one left to feed on the dead bodies and because of that I was left with that rotten smell for a long, long time. Fortunately, the world change ¡­ the gods died one by one because of the ragnarok and even that huge tree was toppled setting me free. For all the time I was enduring that smell, I will punch him in the face until I was satisfied.¡± ¡°Undead ¡­ please show mercy to my brother~¡± Hearing her complains, Crimson couldn¡¯t help but throw a bitter smile at her. ¡°If I feel like it~¡± Chapter 120: [ Lyles wrath ] Lyle¡¯s anger shook the Heavens and rocked the Earth. Everything trembled, and enormous, endless ripples spread out. The M.I.B and the Demonic Beasts in the area finally regained their senses and the color of their faces changed in an instant. They looked at the black demonic figure in front of them, their eyes filled with an inconceivable light: ¡°You¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡± A suffocating pressure suddenly appeared and crushed the people and beasts on their knee as if they were was inside the deep sea. That moment¨D the ground trembled. As if creaking, As if cracking, Along with the sound of fatal destruction that brought about terror just by hearing it, the earth shook. Against that shaking, the people around him felt sweat gushing out from their backs. They could only stand still and watched as he slowly walked and felt their breath stop as they sensed the suffocating pressure emanating from him. This aura was even more powerful than an A-ranker, causing everyone to step back before steadying their feet. His entire person is filled with an outrageous battle intent. The murderous aura pervaded the entire forest, the tree leaves were ravaged by an invisible murderous aura and withered one after another. The green leaves fell gently as far as the eyes can see! A powerful intimidating aura! The scene that shatters the will of the people! How? How could Lyle pressure them so, when he hasn¡¯t even reached S-ranked yet? Or did he actually managed to breakthrough and finally reached S-ranked ? That couldn¡¯t be!? From the aura and presence he was emitting, it seemed like he was even stronger than an SS-ranked warrior! Just what is going on here ?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Lyle, unable to restrain his emotions, burst out with a matchless, bold and powerful roar: ¡°HAAAA!!!¡± As Lyle howled out furiously, he instantly released all the strength in his body. He had even released the strength that he couldn¡¯t control before, the strength that even he himself had not known existed in his body. The sound was like a clap of thunder rumbling through the sky, shaking both heaven and earth, causing everyone to turn pale. The Demonic Beasts got scared and immediately turned around and escaped. Their instincts told them that what¡¯s in front of them wasn¡¯t a prey but a predator! A very ferocious predator that will eat them until their last bones! This type of feeling was as if .¡­ The beginning of the feast of massacre! Everyone felt their vision blurring. Turning his head, Lyle saw Feme whose body was fully covered with wounds inside the water capsule he created. Because of this, Lyle instantly became furious, as if it had lighted the wick that lead to an explosion in his heart! Lyle tightly grasped Sakura and Yuki¡¯s handle in his hand. The black shiny scales covering his hand scratched against the handle creating a screeching noise, as if the screams in his mind were leaking out. Looking around, there, Lyle saw 20 students, teacher Mirin and two men that looked like instructors lying on the ground, unable to move. Most of them were seriously injured and would die if left untreated. And amongst those 20 were boys and girls that seemed like they were his classmates. Though he couldn¡¯t remember their names at all, but he still could remember their faces that looked like hot korean, American, Filipino, and Chinese Idols. Each of them were struggling with their own solitude and sought after the warmth from others. There were also people that looked like lovers supporting each other. Lyle could care less about the male students but for the female students, he still has some soft spot for them. And now they all lay collapsed with life threatening injuries. That was something Lyle could never forgive. ¡°Bastards. ¡± Cursing under his breath, Lyle began his assault. Focusing his mana on his right leg, he stomped it on the ground. In an instant, a rock wall suddenly rose up separating the students and instructors and the black clothed men with the Demonic Beasts. Under the dumbfounded gazes, his demon-like figure suddenly disappeared. What follow was ¡­ ¡­ a one sided slaughter! Reappearing in the center of a group consisted of black clothed men; before they could realize what¡¯s going on, their bodies was already split into half. Heads flying everywhere and upper bodies lying around with chop limbs. Lyle was really furious, he didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s view of him at this point and directly started to launch fierce attacks. ¡°Bang, boom!¡± He fully used his Dragonized form and, each strike killed a demonic beasts and black clothed men. Some demonic beasts attacked him but his powerful physical body blocked them all. Demonic beasts had incomparably sharp teeth and claws but they could only leave behind faint white scars on his scaled body and were not able to wound him at all. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. In less than three minutes, over twenty demonic beasts had all fallen down to the ground. Two incomparably sharp point slashed through the air like the resplendent rainbow light. In that instant, it swept past the neck of one member from the men in black. The head rose high up into the sky, it flew ten meter away from the body, surge of blood spurted up to three meter high. Absolutely shocking! As soon as Lyle approached them, he killed one of the experts among their group right away. He is like a undefeatable real Demon Lord, his long silver hair swayed with the wind, and danced about hysterically. ¡°Demon!¡± A man in black shouted in fear as he stumbled back down. Lyle swung Sakura down, killing the man immediately and his body was even scorched black. He left an afterimage in his original position and disappeared in an instant. After that, he ambushed them with an intense roar from the other side, a wide expanse of forest trees were destroyed in an instant, the terrifying roar had submerged that area! The Monster Prince! This is an overwhelming dominance, it makes Lyle as terrifying as a war-deity! ¡­ ¡­ It was a true definition of Hell! On the ground, blood was flowing like a river and corpses were strewn everywhere. With one simple glance, one could already estimate that there were at least dozens of corpses. As for Demonic beasts¡¯ corpses, there were piled up like mountains. Black-coloured and dark red blood flowed together forming small ponds everywhere, and several creeks had also formed from the continues flow of blood¡­ Indescribably quick! A black clothed man was collapsed on the ground. He was unable to speak or move anymore; as if he¡¯d lost all of his strength along with his lost blood. He felt himself on the verge of death. However, even in such dire conditions, he was somehow astonished. Even though his life was already at an end, he was in shock; because the devil-like figure was truly too quick. He merely saw a flash and the shadow had drifted past him and went towards the group behind him. In this encased place-like prison, the figure seemed like the dark night; being anywhere and everywhere in the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the figure arrived behind the other black clothed men. They hadn¡¯t even completely turned yet. Another series of screams came over as several other Demonic Beasts were killed by Lyle. Lyle¡¯s sharp black swords were like meat grinders. When he was killing the M.I.B and Demonic Beasts, his movements were smooth, and every single attack was an instant kill. He didn¡¯t need to use a second attack on the same person. Such frightening killing speed left the M.I.B and bunch shocked. Everything had happened so quickly that by the time the black clothed man and his comrades had collapsed, the shadow was already behind the others. ¡ª Like a tiger set loose on a flock of sheep. As soon as they turned their necks, they were greeted with a flash streaking across the darkness of the prison-like place. Blood flew out wildly¡­ In addition to being quick, the figure was decisive, precise, and its every movement seemed precisely calculated beforehand. Neither was anything superfluous nor deficient; everything had been accomplished with perfection. Along with the flash, blood sprayed in the air, and one of the two black-clothed men collapsed before even being able to completely turning his body. Efficiency. The word valued the most by the killers and assassins is ¡®Efficiency¡¯. No matter what they do, they always emphasize the ¡®efficiency¡¯ heavily. This, of course, includes killing as well. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the rock wall, various screams from the inside made the students and the others soldiers frightened as their bodies constantly trembled in fear. The miserable shriek echoes constantly, the carnage, it is unstoppable, it cannot be stopped! ¡°Monster! It is a monster!¡± ¡°God, why did you send us a devil like this?¡± The students couldn¡¯t remove their fear upon hearing those shouts and screams. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lyle continued his onslaught and rushed towards the creatures left with the intent to destroy them all. For additional information, these M.I.B¡¯s were not really weak. There were people who had managed to reach B and A-ranked but compared to the dragonized Lyle, they looked like children trying to fight a wild tiger. Some high-level M.I.B and A-ranked demonic beasts couldn¡¯t even react, their visual recognition unable to match the speed of Lyle moving like a madman with a screw loose. In fact, not one scratch would appear if they attacked him. A rare attack might hit on a rainy day. ¡ª Thus, the only option for them was to wait for their deaths in this one-sided slaughter! Chapter 121:[ Extraordinary power ] It was deathly silent on the supposed to be battlefield. This time, Lyle¡¯s terrifying strength really caused many people to shake in their boots and wriggled their waists incessantly. The shock that Lyle gave to the people outside the Rock Wall was ten time stronger than the shock he gave them when he suddenly appeared with his devil-like form and save the Beast Princess; Feme Foxtail. Different feelings were circulating in their minds as they stared at Lyle as he stood up at the top of a mountain of corpses of Demonic Beasts and Men in Black as if he was Godzilla. Everyone was very shocked, Prince Lyle was practically a killing god, he possessed an overwhelming strength! His strength, decisiveness and cold-blooded nature which was the common yet famous trait of the famous dragon clan makes everyone realize that this youth who has a beautiful face was not to be trifled with, he is not someone they should provoke! Speaking from a certain point of view, Lyle¡¯s name had already been carved deeply into everyone¡¯s heart, he would then become the main topic discussed by everyone for a long time. In the silence, the people who were acquainted with him such as; Teacher Mirin, Misuzu and Lyle¡¯s treasure hunt group who came to assist the others stood rooted on their spot. ¡ª Before them lay the decapitated corpses of Demonic Beasts and humans. No one at the scene apparently understood what had happened or maybe they just couldn¡¯t believe what had transpired inside that prison like Rock wall in this past few minutes. This vast wild forest is filled with the pungent smell of blood, even the breeze that rustled the leaves of trees cannot erase the smell. This piece of forest is pervaded by the stench of blood, one could even smell it at a distance from here. After a while, Lyle¡¯s treasure group were the first to collect themselves as they had witnessed Lyle¡¯s horrifying capabilities when they travel together and immediately started to work and assist on the injured. ¡­ ¡­ Not far away from the group was a water capsule which was treating Feme¡¯s seriously injured body and was being protected by two girls that seemed like beastmen. Inside the capsule, Feme who was originally struggling to breathe began inhaling and exhaling rapidly. Her pale face was getting red and her wounds were recovering at a ridiculous speed visible to the human eyes. At first, the two girls which was protecting the water capsule were shocked and at the same time terrified when they saw Feme¡¯s rapid recovery. Their jaws dropped subconsciously. Although they didn¡¯t know what this Water Capsule that the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ put Feme into, but it was undeniably super effective. The healing power of the water capsule was beyond their wildest dreams. Unimaginable! Mind-blowing! Unheard of! It was better than any healing spell from the High Priests of the Holy Church or some high level water mages which was adept in healing. High priests and Water Mages who were adept in Healing magic can heal wounds to some extent but compared to this kind of rapid recovery, their healing skills were nothing. Well, of course it was better. Lyle, after all did his best to come up with this special magic. Although aside from this one type of special healing magic, Lyle didn¡¯t know or create any other healing magic yet. The two girls looked at each other and then stared at the rock wall. They were almost sure that the ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ they had heard so much and their princess¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a living god. ¡­ ¡­ A few minutes ago. What had happened? Only a few minutes had passed since the Rock Wall emerged yet when the Rock wall began to crumble and disappeared, what appeared was ¡­ Demonic Beasts and humans that had been completely slaughtered in the most bloody fashion. None of them had a complete corpse. The beasts¡¯ heads were severed, their bodies ripped into pieces and insides scattered everywhere. In the middle of the flames and corpses, one lone young man was standing. On his two hands were his beloved black thin swords. All of the observers gasped when they saw this, their faces filled with looks of unprecedented shock. Immediately, they began to fall back, fearful of coming into contact with the ripples. ¡°What magic is that?!?!¡± ¡°Just what the hell is he ?! How can he be so ruthless ?!¡± ¡ª This was the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯; Lyle Drake Dragonfang! Currently, his body had already reverted to its original appearance. His long silver colored hair, platinum wings, horns and black scales was nowhere to be seen as if his figure just a while ago was nothing but an illusion. His whole body was already thoroughly stained red by the watery blood. He was just like the Death God at the moment. He was standing like a tall mountain; not moving a single inch causing Misuzu and the others in the treasure hunt group nervous and worried. Teacher Mirin and the others were even more nervous. All of them stared at Lyle. Their hearts were pounding extremely quickly, hoping that it would work to calm their agitations. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. No one else saw anything because of the Rock Wall, yet they still could imagine what had just transpired inside it as soon as they saw the bodies torn apart one after another. Did Prince Lyle did this? Probably. The people present couldn¡¯t help but shivered; especially the people who were wounded. They wanted to vomit in disgust and fear as dead bodies, blood, body parts and insides laid in front of them. Was this due to their blood loss? Or Relief ¡­¡­ Or fear? The bloody swords, the invincible hero-like figure, the remains of the enemies, the golden light from the sun, and the godlike figure from before ¡­ ¡­. Extraordinary power. Was this what the infamous prince of the renowned Dragon clan ? The prince of the strongest Kingdom; Dragonfang Kingdom was like? Everyone thought of this as they pressed down, hard, on the trembling of their bodies with all they got. Whether they were humans or demonic beasts, everyone was shocked by this spectacle. Frightened, they all looked up at the distance where the bloody figure who terrified them all was standing. Even after many years later, this image will not be easy to erase. Time passed slowly. The silence was like poison; no one dared to breathe. Should they be happy ? Should they feel relieved and cheered because they were now safe and alive ? Some tried to think along those lines. However, upon seeing Lyle¡¯s figure and his surroundings, they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. Their teeth couldn¡¯t stop chattering while they looked ghastly at the Bloody figure, whose body was completely covered with fresh blood and brain matter. Watching the whole place, which were still stained with fresh blood, and the unmoving yet standing tall with bloodied clothes, they could not help but shudder. Was this really done by him ? Even if he was the infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ he was supposedly just a twelve year old boy ¡­ Although they should be happy of being alive but the feeling they had right now was not happiness but fear. Absolute fear! ¡­ ¡­ However, unlike the surroundings that had returned to being peaceful, the surrounding people were anything but. The infamous ¡®Monster Prince¡¯ slaughtered the enemy single-handedly. He was really a Monster just like what the rumors says¡ª the people¡¯s feelings were in disarray. Teacher Mirin looked at the scene in daze. Although similar to the surrounding people, she was also feeling some fear budding on her heart, she was still after all an instructor. In the first place, ghastly place like this wasn¡¯t new to her. The war she had seen and experienced a few years ago was also the same like this, so she had already built some immunity to this kind of scenes. Damage was minimized because of Lyle. She didn¡¯t plan to deny that point. As long as Lyle was here, they could safely survive any problems. That was what the Headmaster once said to her after she learned that Lyle was the real dragonfang prince and was actually very powerful. And now she learned that it wasn¡¯t just any exaggeration. But, was this really okay? To resolve a crisis by relying entirely on one strong person? If she had lost her life, she wouldn¡¯t be here, thinking like this now. Without Lyle¡¯s rescue, she would¡¯ve died already. He wasn¡¯t proud of his exceptional skills and wasn¡¯t like anyone who was boasting their extreme abilities, and his viewpoint was totally different from everyone else¡¯s. But¡­¡­ ¡°No, what am I thinking?¡± ¡­ ¡­ Misuzu¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t any better. She turned around and was about to walked towards him, when ¡­ He turned around and his gaze came across her. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here, Misuzu.¡± He staggered to her, his appearance appallingly terrible. His face and part of his arm not covered by the black clothes was swollen red. His eyes were all red and tears tracked down his cheeks. ¡°This ¡­ ¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry, I use too much mana to maintain my dragon form.¡± So he was in pain, but his smile looked more like a spasm. Misuzu felt something pricked her heart. ¡°I somehow lost myself there for a moment ¡­ ¡­¡± As if he was shyly¡­¡­No, looking at him trying to smile and break the awkward atmosphere, she felt her thoughts were too foolish. ¡°Master, are you okay ?¡± A voice resounded from the quiet place. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­ don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Lyle shook his head. ¡°¡­ Anyway, Sakura burn the remains ¡­ ¡± ¡°Ha~ That¡¯s why I told you to be careful, Master. ¡± The two black thin swords floated up in the air and turned into two beautiful foxes. The flaming red fox turned around and walked towards the bloody battlefield and spewed a huge flames ¡­ enveloping the whole place. ¡± ¡­ Maintaining that form for a long time is very hard even for you. Who knows what will happen if you exhaust your mana in that form ¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know ¡­ sorry about that.¡± Chapter 122: [ Another Trouble ... ] Seeing their casual conversation, Misuzu who was listening couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. She had already seen this kind of scenes a few times already in these past few days they were together so she was already used to it. She then walked towards them, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Misuzu saw all the blood on his clothes. Lyle smiled wryly and pointed at the burning corpses of the enemies, ¡°It¡¯s all their blood¡­ Eh, don¡¯t look, these guys look disgusting.¡± As if he suddenly realized something, he quickly blocked Misuzu¡¯s view. He didn¡¯t want this pure little girl to see all the blood and violence. This simple move by him had Misuzu¡¯s heart racing. However, she immediately shook his head and stopped his hand from covering his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a princess, so I need to be used to this kind of thing.¡± As she said that to Lyle, she pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket and began wiping off the blood from his face. Her handkerchief was soft and had a faint smell of flowers. Because of that, for every time she pressed her handkerchief on Lyle¡¯s face, it absorbed the blood and left behind the smell of flowers. ¡°Misuzu, there¡¯s no need to go this far. I only need to wash my face you know.¡± ¡°No, stay still.¡± Misuzu shook her head while smiling and continued to move her handkerchief. ¡°You were really stupid. There¡¯s no need to fight by yourself ¡­ we could have just done it with you!¡± ¡°Eh!? Really ? On the second thought, no, things like this should be done by me ¡­¡± He directed his gaze to his surroundings. ¡°¡­I also get what you¡¯re saying. But, a scary thing is still scary.¡± Just what was Lyle looking at? Misuzu followed his gaze. And then¨Dshe noticed. The many looks of terror, directed at him from all sides. Those who were directing such looks at Lyle, were exactly the students whose lives were supposed to be just saved by him. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ if Lyle didn¡¯t do it all of them would be killed, so ¡­¡± Misuzu obviously understand what they are feeling. However, because she had already saw the real Lyle after spending time with him these past few days, she just can¡¯t feel any fear nor hate towards him. But that can¡¯t be said to the other people. Especially to those who didn¡¯t know him, they must be feeling extreme fear and disgusts by now. Because she knows that if she wasn¡¯t saved by Lyle a few times already, or even spent some time with him to understand him better, she would have been one of these people, sitting there, trembling and looking at him in fear. Knowing that. Misuzu don¡¯t know what to say. She could only bit her lips in frustration. No words came from Misuzu. Lyle knew he was the center of attention. He smiled gently and wore a defeated expression. ¨DThey had seen it. The hard to describe grotesque shape of the aftermath of his battle, that one would hesitate just to say it. That was exactly why they were scared. There was no way an existence that could enjoy killing someone and slaughter them like it was nothing ¡­ something like that could be someone upright. That was what they probably thought. Even him would feel fear if he saw something like this for the first time ¡­ but for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel anything. It was as if, killing someone was just his second nature ¡­ like he was just steeping on some ants crawling in the ground. And yet ¡­ Just what is going on with him ? For some reason, he couldn¡¯t understand himself anymore ¡­ ¡°This is fine ¡­ not like I can help it.¡± ¡°B-but, then¡­ won¡¯t you being ostracized like th-¡° ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter. Not like I want to be praised or idolized by anyone. ¡­¡± After saying so, something suddenly flashed inside his mind. A scene he didn¡¯t know nor remembered happening. ¡ª ¡ª A blurred face of a woman. Although Lyle can¡¯t see her face clearly, the beautiful long silver hair caught his attention. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. In front of her was a man, covered in pitch black clothing. Staring up at him, she burst out in laughter. ¡°You definitely have the wrong idea. You stupid dragon, you¡¯ve misunderstood what I meant.¡± ¡°Have I?¡± The black clothed man smiled. ¡°What I am thinking is, when you have finished all that you want to do, you only need every day to go sleep in that huge bed. The rest, you can leave to me. I will cook and make tea for you and tenderly take care of you. So you can rest assured, this princess will keep you from weariness, keep you from darkness, keep you from constant bloodshed, keep you from suffering, keep you from needing to constantly be on the move, and especially ¡­.¡± Her eyes sparkled, envisioning this as she gazed up at him like she was looking at her most cherished treasure. ¡°¡ª keep you from being alone, without anyone to trust and lean upon.¡± For some reason, upon seeing this unfamiliar yet familiar scene, Lyle thought the jet black man was her most cherished treasure. ¡ª ¡ª Although Lyle don¡¯t know what this scene was, he somehow felt nostalgic and huge beads of tears fell from his eyes. Then¡­¡­ ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired. Let me rest a bit,¡± He said, and toppled. ¡°Hey!¡± Misuzu immediately supported him, but he showed no signs of waking up. As she was surprised by it, she couldn¡¯t support herself properly and also fell, unable to fully support his weight. ¡°H-Hey, you shouldn¡¯t sleep in such a place!¡± He hadn¡¯t planned to, but Lyle was using Misuzu¡¯s chest as a pillow. Though she looked flustered from the pressure on top of her, she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Although you look so thin ¡­ ¡­You¡¯re actually heavy!¡± No matter how much she pushed at him, he remained inert. For some reason, none of the medical students nearby came over to help. Angry, she struggled to get him off her. The sound of peaceful breathing. ¡°Geez¡­¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Well, you did really well,¡± Misuzu patted his hair that was roughened by soil. Although Misuzu was fluttered but she felt happy for some reason. She realized that Lyle was really a person who was overprotective of his family. If anyone dared to hurt the people he cared for, they would certainly suffer his full wrath. Of course, the feeling of being protected wouldn¡¯t be bad at all. Although he wasn¡¯t protecting herself right now, Misuzu knew that if someone dared to make fun of her and attack her like this, he would be so angry that his face would turn red like this too. He would then lost himself just like this time to take revenge and would then slaughter anyone if they hurt her. Although she had no grounds for this thought, she believe that he would certainly do it. She herself probably discovered that Lyle¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t bad. He was just too overprotective. To the level of rushing forward to do the right thing without harboring any doubt. If only I could replaced Feme¡¯s position ¡­ ¡­ I would do everything just to make it happen. She thought as she patted his hair. And¡­¡­ ¡°Cough.¡± ¡°Huh!? Aaahhhhh! Blood! He¡¯s vomiting blood! Healers ! Get a Healer over here immediately!¡± Misuzu frantically shouted. Lyle suddenly coughed a mouthful of blood on her chest. With Misuzu¡¯s panicked voice, the surrounding students finally stirred. ¡­ ¡­ So noisy¡­¡­ Lyle thought, half asleep and half awake. Although he was feeling faint, he can still perceive anything. Everything should have been resolve when ¡­ ¡°RRrroooooaoaaaaarrrrrRRRRRR!!!¡± ¡°¡­!? This sound is¨C¨C!¡± Vertically piercing through the clouds, the scream of a beast descended. From high up in the sky above the injured and tired students, an inhuman intruder suddenly appeared. Chapter 123: [ A Terrifying Enemy ] The surrounding is peaceful. After Lyle''s slaughter happened the whole forest seems to have died with a silent air about it. However, it only remained as such for a short time. -- That silence was broken suddenly. "RRrroooooaoaaaaarrrrrRRRRRR!!!" A very ominous roar of a seemingly wild beast echoed, causing the entire forest to shake. Hearing such sound, the heart of all of the students present trembled in fear. ¡°Eh, wha, what, this is¡± ¡°Oi oi, what is happening!?¡± Not only the students and instructors but commotion was happening everywhere on the forest, many agitated voices and sounds of wild beasts could be heard. Why? The reason was the huge roar suddenly resounded in the entire forest! "Oh shit! A big one! A big one is coming!" Both instructors and students who are lying in the ground jumped out when they heard the sound. They didn''t rest well because of the tension, so everyone was moving once they got up. There were also wounded people who are dragging their tired and wounded bodies to prepare themselves to fight. The sound of trees falling can be heard clearly now along with the thundering roar. It is clear that something big is approaching. "Hey, isn''t this bad?" It goes without saying that everyone can feel this is a crisis like never before. Prince Lyle was down, they can see it. But without him, can they even stand a chance against something that can shake the whole forest with just a roar ? In this intense atmosphere, everyone''s eye is drawn towards Lyle who was being bursed by several healers and water magicians. There are no demonic beast stronger than A rank in the Enchanted Forest, the reason why it was chosen for the field trip. But the intense pressure that the approaching beast was making is telling them of how strong it is. And then they noticed the weird noises coming from the forest. The sound of trees breaking and falling appears to follow a rhythm. Something heavy seems to be hitting the ground. It didn''t take long for them to understand what that means. As the group prepared themselves, without any warning the space above them suddenly distorted greatly and something black and lump-like bulged out. ¡°-¨D¨D!?¡± They looked above. With the same timing, everyone looked up at the sky. At the end of their sight, the cloudy sky distorted, white lightning scattered, what appeared was¨DA gigantic¡­ an enormous pitch black dragon with size that made one hallucinate that it might have the size of over 50 meters. However, contrast to the dragons recorded in the history and books that was said to have the size of thousands of meters, it had small wings in contrast to its 60 meter body. It was said that a real dragon¡¯s body exceeded at least 300 - 500 meters. However, the black beast which had appeared wasn¡¯t even 70 meters from head to tail. Its body was thin and long. Rather than calling it a dragon, it was more like a snake with wings. But it still exuded the crystallization of dignity and nobility! With scales sturdier than mithril and perfect aesthetic quality, it was an existence possessing even beauty. The race no one on the Continent did not know. A figure of legend. An existence capable of throwing them all into despair. "Blaaaaaaackkkkkkk OOooooneeeeeee!!!!" The shriek that made people quiver uncontrollably resounded once again but this time was different. A voice filled with hostility came from the black dragon''s mouth showing its high level of intelligence. A black dragon covered in pitch black scales had appeared and worse, it was capable of speech. Is this really a real Dragon of legends ?! The pitch black dragon slowly beat its gigantic wings while hovering in the skies. The situation was frightening--- or it could be more appropriate described as extremely terrifying at the same time beautiful. This was the first time they saw a real dragon! It then glared with large, ruby-colored eyes, casting a contemptuous look down upon the two of us. Its red eyes with vertical pupils were filled with clear hostility towards the inferior beings under him. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "I know you''re there black one! Come out! I shall be the one to kill you and usurped the throne of the black dragon king!!" The dragon opened its vast mouth and spoke once more. Its wings created a gust of wind which made snow whirl into the air. "Bitan!" "Bitan!" The dragon''s long tail was striking the ground, each hit digging a deep ditch in the snowy surface. "... Hmph, if you won''t come out then I will just kill all of these bugs ... Let''s see if you won''t come out after then!" Hearing such declaration, the hearts of the people present began to tremble in fear. They couldn''t help but step back a few steps, preparing to run away any moment. "... Oh, esteemed one ... would you please show us mercy..." One of the instructors gathered his strength and spoke in a very polite and respectful tone. His whole body shaking and trembling as if vibrating. The pitch black dragon heard his plea yet it just snorted as a response. His draconic face showed mockery. "You dare to question this king ?!" The Black Dragon scorned him without reserve. The amount of pride it had was similar to a real Dragon. "I, I dare not!" The instructor hurriedly said. "Then ... accept my will ..." The Black Dragon opened its maw wide. Rroooaaarrrr! The people present hastily covered their ears with both hands as they staggered as if they were in pain. Then, as if the sound had sent off a signal, the black dragon opened his huge jaw--- and with a hardened sound, sprayed out a wave of black gas. "It''s the breath! Get out of the way!" The shooting direction was below. In other words, the people on the ground. But even so ... even if they saw it coming, they still couldn''t do anything. There were several people who immediately erected a barrier such as Teacher Mirin. However, was it enough ? Looking at the incoming breath, the students showed only one expression ... and that is despair. It was like looking at a giant comet that was falling to the earth. A symbol of ruin that they couldn¡¯t do anything against, that they could only laugh. A part of the people there had their fighting spirit taken away thoroughly, they dropped their weapons and fell to their knees; crying. However, just who in the world could blame them? With this, legendary existence in front of them ... the dragon that covered the whole sky as their opponent, just how in the world a human that was at most only two meters high could win against it. When the breath that looked like it was made out of plasma almost hit the hastily made barrier ... ¡°¡­!?¡± At that moment when the instructors and students held their breath. ¡°As if I let youuuuuu!!¡± Lyle suddenly appeared out of nowhere and thrust his black thin swords forward, like it was an umbrella. At the same time, he generated a barrier of flames around him and prepared for the plasma-like breathe that his swords couldn''t dispel. The pitch black dragon''s breath attack was an extremely hot, black flame breath. Flames hotter than even the surface of the sun mercilessly attacked him. Lyle was wrapped in crimson flames. At this moment one could see that he was wearing a black cloak made of fire that seemed like someone''s second fullbr*ng evolution from a certain anime. It covered his entire body while his surroundings were bathed in flames. However, while the black sword might have been able to dispel the breathe, it wasn''t able to do the same for the air that had been heated. The surrounding temperature shot up and Lyle felt like he had been thrown into an oven. Fortunately, his [ Sword Release ] raised his fire and heat immunity, if not, he would have been fried like a fish on a boiling pan. "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!" ""Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!!"" Along with Lyle''s desperate intense scream, two feminine voice also rung out. Gritting his teeth, a hint of blood could even be seen leaking out from the corner of his lips. Chapter 124: [ Doing it, even if its impossible, is what a man does ] It seemed like the pitch black dragon was surprised by Lyle''s sudden appearance as the breathe momentarily stopped. Taking this as an opportunity, Lyle dove out from under the flames and circled around the black dragon''s back. Since the black dragon couldn''t see Lyle''s figure clearly because of its breath and it was still rather surprised of his appearance, it hadn''t noticed his movements. As a result, the black dragon was showing Lyle its completely defenseless back. ¡°Taaaaakeeeee thiiiiiis!!¡± And without slowing down his speed that was pushed to its limits, he charged straight at the back of its head. And with a full power roundhouse kick, he hit its massive serpentine head and sent it flying. ¡°ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!¡± In that moment, the pitch black dragon screamed in pain. Its voice was so loud it was as if the entire world shook. ¡°Did you do it, Master!?¡± "Unfortunately ... no. I only managed to hit him because I managed to caught him by surprise ... " As Lyle looked on, the pitch black dragon was drawn in by gravity and fell towards the ground, breaking some trees and plants in the process. "... However, it seems like I couldn''t hit him hard enough, instead ... " While saying so, Lyle looked at his own leg. Because of his skill [ Sword Release ] he couldn''t see his leg but he knows it was already in a very bad state. Blood was dripping in the ground. During that attack, although he managed to hit the black dragon, he was still the one who was hurt the most. The black dragon''s black scale was way too hard. Things have turned quite troublesome... He was actually confident of his herculean strength and sturdy body that seemed like it was harder than steel. However, even with this kind of body, he was still unable to give a fatal blow to that black dragon and was instead the one who got the end of the stick. I can''t keep up like this! I have to come up with something quickly! -------------------- Just a minute ago ... While Misuzu and the others was distracted by the black dragon, Lyle had immediately prepared himself despite his aching body without them noticing it. And then in the blink of an eye, when the black dragon release its breathe attack to wipe them out, suddenly at their side, an enormous amount of mana appeared causing several people to throw out in the ground, even some had almost fainted. And then, without warning, Lyle appeared in front of the breathe and stop it. He even managed to sent the black dragon flying. Seeing this scene, Misuzu was utterly stunned. Teacher Mirin and the rest that were watching were also a little stunned, since they have no idea what just happened. "L, Lyle!" Misuzu cried out. Lyle was standing in front of them like a barrier, cutting out a safe region for them. His appearance didn¡¯t look an ounce cool or chic. His black hair is scattered. His whole body is soaked in blood amidst the cloak like flames. His right leg is hanging weakly, like it has been broken. --- This scene caused Misuzu''s heart to feel pain. Lyle didn¡¯t look back. With his back to them in a tired and hoarse voice which still is calm he slowly ordered: ¡°Teacher Mirin ... lead the others and escape." "Prince Lyle!!" Hearing his words, Teacher Mirin who was on the ground was immediately stunned. Her voice resounded silly. She felt her eyes redden, at this dangerous moment, Lyle did not think about his own escape, but decided to cover their backs. She was deeply touched by his action in her heart. However, she couldn''t accept it. It''s not like she didn''t understand what Lyle was saying ... but, she was also a teacher, couldn''t he tell them to stay and fight with him ? Why ? Misuzu wasn''t that better. She completely understand what Lyle meant with his words. But she can''t accept it! She just don''t want to forever be protected! She also want to fight with him! "Lyle ... I''ll fight with y--!" "No! " But she was cut off by Lyle. "Please bring the others with you ... leave this place immediately!" "What about you?!" "I will do something about that monster." ¡°That''s impossible! That thing is incredibly dangerous!¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Misuzu shook her head frantically, her slightly long hair swung left and right. Even though Lyle was strong; incredibly strong, but she still wouldn''t believe that he could defeat it. In fact, she wasn''t certain that anything could be done, even if help did arrive. The monster held such great power within it that Misuzu couldn''t help but feel that way. ¡°Doing it, even if it''s impossible, is what a man does. Besides, there''s nothing else I can do, but to stall it for you and the others to escape.¡± There was no longer anywhere to escape to. Even if it was impossible, Lyle had to do it. No! He need to do it! ¡°B-But! You know¨C!¡± Despite that, Misuzu still tried to stop him, but she couldn''t come up with a good way to put it. In truth, she already understood that there was nothing else he could do. Lyle held his swords. The flames covering his body was raging intensely. He didn¡¯t look back and said: ¡°I will hold it for a while ... after that. I will leave the others to you." What about you¡­¡­ Misuzu didn¡¯t need to ask these words; she can already guess his mind. He made up his mind to fight to death. ---But with this death, all of them had a chance to survive and escape. But was that really okay ? Of course not!!! But what could she do ? "Teacher Mirin ... please ... as the prince of the Dragonfang kingdom, I request you to lead the students away ... right now!" Lyle had finally issued his decree. Although as a teacher of the [ Red Rose Academy ], no matter which prince of which kingdom he was, he would never be able to order her much less show his authority. However, at this moment, Teacher Mirin didn''t say anything else. ¡°Uu, Understood!¡± Responding to his determined voice, she could only grit her teeth in helplessness. Despite her age and appearance, she was a veteran warrior who had survived a lot of battles especially a war. Her experience told her that no matter how many they are, they would never be able to defeat that dragon. That is why, reading the meaning of Lyle''s voice, and the accompanying confused thoughts, came easy to her. At the instant before Teacher Mirin turned around and drag Misuzu away, she gave a bow to him: ¡°¡ªWishing you a triumphant fight, oh my honorable prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­aah. I will leave them to you. This dragon¡­¡­ I will be the one to delay it¡­¡­!!!¡± That choice of words and that sort of figure that faced away from her. Was a scene that left a deep impression not just Misuzu and Teacher Mirin but also to the other people. They couldn''t help but feel ashamed for their previous thoughts towards him. They were even students crying and wailing while running away. ¡°No¡­ ... No, Ah ¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t¡­ ¡­!¡± Misuzu knew it clearly in her heart. She knew the sort of determination that was symbolized by that back view and understood what the result of that determination would be. Misuzu leaned out from the back of Teacher Mirin as she desperately reached her hand towards Lyle''s back. Seeing her actions, Lyle forced out a smile with a pained expression as he gave a light shake of his head. ¡°Thank you for worrying.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Lyle was smiling, but his eyes were filled with determination. Sensing that, Misuzu realized that she could never stop him nor change his mind. ¡°¡ªSorry. But can you protect Feme for me ¡­ ¡­ tell her. I''m sorry for everything ...¡± Lyle looked at little pale. He turned and looked at her once. Misuzu saw Lyle''s strong will in his eyes. Catching that somewhere deep inside her, Misuzu could only turned her face down. She felt that his gaze was a little different from usual. But she can¡¯t say where it¡¯s different. However, from her face, several drops of water had spilled into the ground, forming a spotted pattern. What should I do ? Her heart cried as if in pain. While she was immersed in this kind of feeling, Lyle gave her a smile. ¡°In the future¡­ ¡­ please tell her to marry someone else. Someone who deserve her bett---.¡± "No! " At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 125: [ I won鈥檛 let anything happen to you ] Feme had already woken up, but she was very weak, hence she couldn¡¯t stand. Supported by two beast girls, Feme frantically moved her body away. She wanted to get up, but the pain in her body made her lay on their arms while groaning in pain. ¡°I¡­¡­ don¡¯t want to be a widow.¡± She suddenly muttered. Lyle heard her speech. And with some surprise, he turned around. "That''s ... " Fast! How can she be a widow when they still haven''t married yet ? Lyle couldn''t help but mused inwardly. He tried so hard to hold himself from smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Lyle let out a sighed. Of course Lyle understood her underlying meaning. He could easily feel her grief and pain. She wouldn''t marry anyone else even if Lyle really died here and will be then, live her life alone or worse, probably this girl would try to find a place to commit suicide and follow him in the afterlife. However, Lyle never once thought in his life that he deserve such love. If one were to use an analogy of black and white in evaluating his existence, Lyle was sure that he would be living comfortably in the gray area almost approaching black. He didn''t strike himself as a ''good'' man. ... Like anyone would believe benevolence coming from the mouth of a self-styled devil like me. But I get the feeling that Feme will get mad if she knows what I''m thinking ... Lyle thought inwardly. Feme, Moori and the other''s love had unintentionally brought salvation to his soul. If these girls were to fall into danger, ultimately, he would try his hardest to handle things appropriately, so as to rescue them. Lyle thought to himself That is why, right now ... only one thing was needed to be done. Whether his life will be the sacrifice, he wouldn''t let anything happen to Feme. I have to protect her ... I did swear to after all .... With a strong urge to protect her, Lyle was prepared to fight frieza barehanded or swim calm belt in breast stroke. ... ... Because she was just healed from a serious injury, she still couldn''t muster anymore strength. She can only fall straight down. Her body is tearing in pain. But she still ignored all that, because right now, what she''s feeling was that ... her heart felt really unbearable as she cast her eyes towards Lyle. "Rrooaoaaaaarrrrr!!" The black dragon seemed like it finally recovered as it immediately flew back in the sky. It then cast its blood red eyes, filled with hostility towards Lyle. However, Lyle didn''t care about it. ¡°Actually Feme, I am not worthy to be treated like this by you.¡± After being silent for a moment, Lyle quietly said. ¡°I know it''s already too late ... but I¡¯m not as great as you make me out to be¡­¡­.. I''m nothing but a scum, that I know of. Behind your back, I embraced an---" "STOP!" His voice has been broken by the wind. Feme also shouted hoarsely: ¡°I know all of it BUT, I don''t care about it at all! I don''t care how many girls you take ... as long as you''re still in my side ---" ... so please tell us to fight with you! Stay with us ... be with me! --- Feme wanted to say that but Lyle had already turned his back at them. ¡°I''m happy ... " His tone was gentle as a summer wind. "... that is why, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Lyle gently said some words. This sentence seemed like a spell, Feme who was wailing like a little girl suddenly felt the chill flew away from her and, all of a sudden a warm feeling through her heart. At that moment, she knew, crystal-clear, how badly her attachment toward this black clothed youth is. "Misuzu ... please take care of her ... Feme, I''m sorry... for everything." As Lyle said that and dropped his shoulders, Misuzu and Feme''s face paled. It was the first time in his life that he apologized without any disguise to his words. With that as his final words, Lyle shot out towards where the Black dragon was. Misuzu gave a soundless cry and wanted to stop him but she knows that she wouldn''t be able to, all she could do was hug Feme''s trembling body on her arms as she drag her weak body away. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Tears flowed like a broken levee down her face as she tried her best to hold her feelings. Feme on the other hand was extending her hand desperately, trying to reach out to him, but her hands weren¡¯t able to reach anything. Seeing this scene, Feme''s mind blacked out. All she could do was stare at his mysteriously warm back. When she thought that she wouldn''t be able to feel that warmth anymore, she couldn''t stay calm. That''s why Feme started struggling out from Misuzu''s arms and began crawling after him. ¡°No ... please ... Don''t leave me behind! Lyle, I don''t want you to go!¡± ¡°You promised me! You said that if my feelings would never change after all these years, you would love me! ... please! I don''t care about your other women, so please! " Driven by her intense emotions, Feme shouted in a loud voice. She didn''t even know what she was saying. But she desperately shouted to him who was leaving her, wanting him to always stay with by her side. She followed what her soul wanted, what her feelings wanted. ¡°So dying on your own is unfair!! You have to keep your promise!!¡± "Lyleeeeeeeee!!!" ... ... Lyle focused his eyes as he floated in front of the enraged black dragon. Seeing its mocking gaze, coldness poured into him, burrowing inside, controlling his meager mana that was circulating through him. He could sense his fleshly body growing stronger. He was using [ Body Strengthening ]. To levitate the pain, this was the only thing he could do right now. Strengthening his muscles, increasing the speed of his reflexes and enhancing the activity in his brain to the utmost limit. This was his own personal-style [ Body strengthening ] which greatly varies from the ordinary [ Body Strengthening ] that only doubled the users strength and speed. At this moment, Lyle was already very exhausted. Lyle after reincarnating had mana reserve exceeded that of an ordinary individual. He possess an enormous mana capacity than the others. You can even say that his mana was five times larger than that of the same rank. However, his usual magic was also not ordinary. [ Anima ] that was what he called it. Creating forms such as; Dragons, animals, and beasts using magic. Besides from extreme concentration, [ Anima ] magic also required a huge consumption of mana that normal mages couldn''t afford to. That was why even though he had an enormous mana reserve compared to others, it wasn''t that noticeable. However, as a compensation, his [ Anima ] magic were twice no, thrice or even stronger than normal magic spells with the same ranks. They were also flexible and convenient compared to normal spells that required the casters control ... Also, Lyle''s various skills such as [ Demi-Dragon Form ], [ Sword Release ] and others were absurdly abnormal and overpowered abilities. If his skills was twice as strong compared to normal, then his mana consumption would be three times, four times, or even five times greater than the average! And now, after activating his [ Demi-Dragon ] form for a long time, his mana should''ve been exhausted to the point that he couldn''t cast another spell. He was certainly weakened because of severe Mana depletion However, he was able to activate his [ Sword Release ]. The reason for that was ... "Master ... I''m warning you, forcefully activating this skill by using your life force is very dangerous." One of the black thin sword trembled and a beautiful, feminine voice echoed out. This was Sakura which was fused with Lyle. "Your vitality will weaken every single second and you might even ..." Die --- the black sword; Sakura stopped herself before she could finish what she wanted to say. Her voice grave and filled with worry. "... " ----------- Sorry guys, really ... for some reason, Cnovel.org is inaccessible ... really sorry for the convenience. Thus for now, all new chapters will be uploaded here in our home; Royal Road~ Chapter 126: [ Do you trust me ? ] Lyle understands her but he knows he didn''t have any choice right now. The situation have suddenly turned grave he could never expected. Converting his life force into mana ... it was a very dangerous thing to do. It will weaken the user every second and might cause him to die. If not for his enormous vitality granted by his dragon bloodline, he would have died already. He don''t have any time to meditate, and thus risking his life like this was the only way for him to be able to fight! In exchange for this power up, the amount of time I can continue fighting will drop considerably... But I guess it can''t be helped if it''s to protect them ... But right now, this was all he had. All he could do was pray that it lasted long enough for this battle to end. If he didn''t do this bet now, the things behind him will forever be lost. "M-master ..." This time an innocent voice rang out from the other black sword. This was Yuki. "... we only agreed to this because you said that you will activate it only for the time it take for them to escape. After that, we will forcefully end the skill ...." Her originally cute and shy voice were now very serious. "... even if you don''t want it." She understand her master''s intentions and will but even still ... For her master, she was prepared to sacrifice those people so that Lyle can escape and live. She knows that she was not the only one who thinks like this, even her twin sister; Sakura was prepared to do so. She might be even thinking far worse than her. That was how much they love Lyle, their beloved master. That''s why even if Lyle hate them, even if he curse them! But even then, they will stay by his side! They will forever protect him so he will never be alone! The two foxes was already prepared to endure Lyle''s abhorrence and will stay by his side. They would rather be in the flames of hatred than let him die for others. Even if they dragged him away at the cost of their souls, when the time that moment came, they will certainly carry him away from this place! Hearing their pleas, Lyle smiled and called their names. ¡°Sakura, Yuki.¡± "¡°What is it?¡±" ¡°Do you trust me?¡± "Master ?!" ¡°...Mas...¡± The two was at a loss for words. ¡°M-M-Master!! That''s changing the topic!! That''s unfair!!¡± Yuki raised her voice and criticized him. To Yuki, that question only had one answer. And if they answer that one simple question, they know that they wouldn''t be able to stop him. Because if they did, it would mean that they didn''t trust him at all. ¡°Believe!!¡± These had been words he had spoken for their sake. But as he was saying this to them, he suddenly realized the path he needed to travel. That''s right... I''m not the type of man who would say those kind of depressing words! It was unfit for my personality! Why would I think that I will perish in this battle ?! Such negative thinking ... When did I become a depressing character ? I have to believe... I have to believe that after this storm... a new sunny day will appear. He believed in, just like all youngsters, that the future is bright¡­ Lyle had to believe, in order to save the people he love and cared for, to save himself, and to save the kind people that he wanted to protect. That was¨D ¡°Our future is not as dark as we believe!!¡± ¨Dthat their future would surely be bright. After this stormy day, a new sun will rise and give them hope. They would survive this trial! And he would do all he can do to make sure of this. Lyle grinned and pointed Sakura towards the black dragon''s face. ¡°Master, please ...¡± ¡°My beloved Sakura as well as you too Yuki, I still haven''t heard your answer.¡± ¡°"Uh.¡±" The two were hesitant to answer. They looked as if they wanted to object , but they must¡¯ve felt the defiance in his heart. They¡¯re connected, after all. They know how stubborn Lyle can be when he set his mind to something. And after staying quiet for several seconds, they quietly muttered. ¡°...we will do all we can to support you, master.¡± "... I will also hope for that future you spoke of ... master" ¡°Then so be it.¡± However, in the end, the two didn''t answer the actual question. "That is why, I will stop you here ... you overgrown lizard!" This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Steeling his resolve, Lyle gathered all his courage to fight this hopeless battle. He himself was well aware that he had almost no chance of winning. But regardless of his chances, Lyle had no choice but to fight. Behind him was a powerless Feme and Misuzu. He was the only one who could protect them, and since he knew that, he never had the option of abandoning them. And like that, in order to not betray something within himself, Lyle stepped up to fight a battle he knew he had almost no chance of winning. ... ... The pitch black dragon did not even bother to look at the escaping people as it quietly measured up Lyle with its fiery red eyes. ¡°¡­¡­hoho, are you betting your life for your comrades? No matter how long it has been for me, you humans were always too kind for your own good.¡± The black dragon said as if praising them but under his gaze was an unmasked mockery. At this moment, a silver flashed from Lyle''s chest and he felt the surge of anger from Weiss. The little silver snake seemed angry to the point of wanting to fight the black dragon. Clearly, it is highly possible that Weiss come from an uncommon race that is not fearful of dragons. However, Lyle pressed it down in a hurry, he must not let this reckless little devil act arbitrarily. Even if it is a miraculous beast, it is still but a child, how can it confront a horrifying black dragon like this? ¡°Oh my, is that a compliment? ... Betting my life for others ? Huh, I''m not a hero ... however, I have someone I want to protect among them. Just that alone is enough for me to stake my life. Besides, I''ve taught some people in that group, and it would be a waste to let them die just like that after giving my efforts in teaching them~" Lyle wiped the blood that was leaking at the corner of his mouth and took a fighting stance as gave a condescending laugh. "... I won''t let you touch even a single strand of their hair. Remember that, ugly lizard~" This blood was one of the result of using his life force as a mana. The sign of the weakening of his body. "... who cares, you''re going to die anyway. You have enraged this king, and thus will suffer the consequences." Lyle had a smile plastered across his face that seemed to say that was something that he wouldn¡¯t want to explain further. However, those eyes of his were cold and lacked the slightest hint of humor in them. ¡°... I''ll wipe that smug off your face soon enough!!¡± Lyle continued to look at him as they conversed. He never expect for this over powerful dragon to launch a sneak attack on him. ---and hence, he wasn¡¯t able to notice it earlier. The jet black threat that suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The first to notice the change was Yuki who was looking at their surroundings vigilantly. A black shadow had appeared behind them and it had a kind of non-existent sensation about it that seemed to make up a point that seemed to suck in all light around it. To describe it simply--- it was like a black and round vortex. No matter how flat it looked and how intangible it seemed, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it looked strangely circular from all angles. ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± The strange focal point had suddenly squirmed as it started to distort and morph. ---Accompanying the woeful cries and murderous intent that flowed out from its depths--- At this moment, Lyle''s sense of danger had finally noticed something. He wanted to evade but his body seemed like it had pale in terror, seeming to have been touched on the neck by the cold hand of a Death God. "¡°Mas¡­.Masterrrrrrrrrrrrrr!¡±" That shout seemed like a shriek of pain, for it was too late. From the skies where the black clouds slowly formed, the abnormal black vortex had shown its true form. A figure that was similar to the black dragon with its size was the only difference was standing proudly. Then it spoke ... "However, do you think that I will actually fight you myself... ?" --- Know your place ... Its size was only half of that of the black dragon in front of Lyle. But his overall appearance, presence and even its voice was that of the black Dragon. "... my clone is enough for a bug, like you!" ---A clone of the black dragon. It looked upon him expressionlessly while Lyle''s chest had already been dyed red with blood. Chapter 127 :[ You have overstepped your boundary! ] The spray of blood across his chest caused Lyle to be stumped for words. He had already mentally prepared himself for death as it was an unavoidable strike. However, what happened was out of his expectation. The claw that was thrown at him at a speed far exceeding the normal ranges---had almost pierced his chest. ¡°¡ªaway, FROM MY BROTHER¡ª!¡± "Aaaaaarrrgghhh!" Following the sound of an atmospheric explosion, there were two other shouts. *Guish*¡ª came the sound of a body being penetrated. Blood sprayed and dyed Lyle in red. His glossy black hair and pure white skin were given a blood-red layer of foundation as a large amount of blood spewed from the punctured organs. A girl he had never met before but gave him a sense of familiarity was in now in front of him. She had a very beautiful crimson hair and bountiful chest. Her face was untouched by makeup of any kind, and yet, that did nothing to mar her beauty. She possess a pair of phoenix like eyes, sharp shoulders and an elegant neck. All of which emitted a sense of nobility. Her fist which was covered by crimson flames had made contact with the black dragon clone¡¯s skull before receiving the strike from the claws and sent it flying. Her face was certainly beautiful, Lyle was sure of that but now it was twisted in agony and pain, with her breaths coming shallow and rapid, Lyle had turned pale as blood drained out of his complexion. He was actually save by a girl she didn''t know ? What''s happening here ? Seeming to have seen something that he did not want to believe, he whispered: ¡°¡­¡­Who, are you¡­¡­?¡± She had suffered a fatal injury. The claw of the black dragon clone had ripped open her abdomen, puncturing her organs. "Are ... you okay ?" However, the girl ignored her bleeding body as she immediately turned around and face Lyle. Her once pained face soften as she gave him a face filled worry. ¡°¡­¡­why?¡± Seeing that Lyle didn''t suffer any injury, the beautiful girl felt relieved. ¡°¡­Urgh¡­¡± At this moment, her face was once again covered with intense pain as she covered her abdomen with her hand. ¡°You¡­You¡­¡± "I''m fine ..." The girl noticed Lyle''s worried look and gave him a wry smile. "This is nothing ..." "But ..." Lyle gasped for breath. His throat felt like it was packed with hot coals. ... ... The black dragon stared at the new intruder. His face twisted in anger and madness. "How dare ... " "That''s enough ... fake!" Before he could curse the new intruder, above him stood a little girl. Looking grim and angry. Her eyes swirled with kaleidoscopic colors, like portals to another world. "You have overstepped your boundary!" "Who are you ? No, this aura ... undead ?" The black dragon wrinkled his nose as if he smelled a dragon with intestinal problems. "You should''ve stayed your claws away from him ..." The little girl turned her swirling eyes toward Lyle. " ... but now ... you have declared a war between us, fake dragon!" When the little girl muttered that, faint layers of fog began to leak from her little body. ---Undead Miasma. Immediately after, the forest burst into a fit of chaos, and the surrounding small beasts that were hiding not far away from them were terrified as they flee from the place. The plants and trees, even the ground that touched by the black fog began to wither and died. It was comparable to the day of the apocalypse. Black fog was lingering around, the auras of death were fluctuating, the forest had already changed into the Domain of Death! "How dare you call me fake!" But the black dragon was not the least bit intimidated as it also began to emit its own black aura. With regards to the crimson haired girl and Lyle, the undead miasma was unable to affect them and seemed like they were being avoided intentionally. "I will explain after this ..." At this moment, the crimson haired girl turned her face towards the black dragon. Her expression was really evil, her fiery red eyes was emitting dense killing intent, she could feel the boiling rage deep in her heart. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°... but for now, I need to make sure that fake bastard pay for everything that he did to you!" The crimson girl in front of him held a ball of crimson hot fire in her hand. Her eyes were as wild as a cornered animal''s. She glared at the black dragon with flames in her eyes --- quite literally. Her irises had become disks of orange fire. Her crimson aura flickered dangerously causing Lyle to think that he had never been scared of a beautiful girl like this before. She was terrifying, of course but Lyle stood his ground. He was gobsmacked when these people appeared in front of him. He was saved by a beautiful girl he didn''t know and it seemed like she was being intimate with him as if she knows him before. And that little girl who was standing in the air above the black dragon and was emitting this deadly fog ... she seemed to be familiar. And he felt that he had meet her before ... Although he couldn''t clearly see her face because of the black fog, Lyle felt as if he knows her. ¡°Screeeeeeech!¡± A very awe-inspiring and scary sharp screech suddenly resounded in the forest. And from the little girl, a bunch of ghastly ghost appeared. The screech of this netherworld ghost caused goosebumps to continuously emerge, the screech was extremely bizarre and scary. The aura of the death was fluctuating violently, it was as if they had just entered the eerie and terrifying underworld! ¡°Screeeeeeech!¡± And yet another bone-chilling whistle of the ghost resounded, endless amount of darkness surged up violently in the twinkling of an eye. That was actually a surge of raging deathly aura! ¡°This ... you aren''t just an ordinary undead.¡± At this moment, the black dragon''s face finally change. Even though his voice was shaky, he still didn''t retreat and looked sharply at the little girl. "Engraved my name ... fake dragon ..." The little girl spoke. Her voice were splintered and void of any emotions. "I''m Lucia, born under the world tree, the princess of the undead!" A moment of surprise passed over the black dragon''s serpent like face. He then hid it with a smile. "He! Princess of the undead ? Quite an amusing one, but to call this king a fake. I will make sure to kill you and become my nourishment!" Lucia''s eyes narrowed as she snorted in disgust. Meanwhile, hearing the black dragon''s words, the crimson haired woman in front of Lyle couldn''t help but snarled at him. "Impudent fake bastard." She then thrust out her hand. Flames wreathed her fingers. "Whoa" Lyle has seen a beauty get angry before, but the burn-your-smile-off attack seemed a little been harsh even for her. Dozens of fireballs flew towards the black dragon. "More pests." Seeing this, the black dragon only snort and in an instant, a black figure appeared in front of him blocking all the fire balls. This figure was its clone which was sent flying by the crimson woman a while ago. That became the long awaited signal of the fight, and the battle finally broke out. Lucia vs. the real body of the black dragon while the crimson woman began fighting with the clone. Lucia summoned ghosts and specter to attack the black dragon while it was being countered by the black dragon by using its shadow and dragon roars. Brandishing its claws and tails which was covered by something dark indiscriminately, it slowly erased them little by little. Seeing this scene, Lucia couldn''t help but furrowed his brows in displeasure. She then gritted her pearl white teeth and summoned a huge skeleton. ¡°You dare? A tiny thing like you!?¡± The Black dragon wheeled in midair and controlled the sky, the black dragon then used magic. It was a being which didn¡¯t even need complicated spells or embellishments. Lightning bolts the size of the its body and huge insects were summoned and fell below. The giant skeleton flailed wildly and Undeads were exterminated. Though it was a fake dragon, its appearance wasn''t for nothing! ... ... Chapter 128 :[ If I abandon my friends now, tomorrows meals are gonna rot! ] Lyle saw that the little girl''s fight wasn''t getting optimistic. Meanwhile, the crimson haired woman was bombarding the clone with her fireballs, lances, swords and arrows. She was even summoning beetle-like things which was covered by flames and attack the clone. Although it was just little, she held the upper hand. Lyle turned his eyes towards the real body and decided. His mouth tasted like old pennies. "I don''t know who they are but ... I''m going to assist them." "Master, no!" Yuki rejected Lyle''s decision. "Your body is getting weaker already! If you fight, you won''t even be of much use!" "Master! I''m sorry but I will now cut of---" "Sakura, no." Lyle''s eyes emitted his firm determination. He gripped Sakura and said, "I don''t know how strong they are ... but against that thing, they will surely be defeated." "But master! I can feel that your body had already reached the limit!" "... Please ... if you want me to survive then let me fight! Maybe together with them ..." "Master, the others had already escaped. You don''t need to stay here anymore, we must ---" "Yuki!" Lyle stated with determination. "They saved me ... and the moment they did that, I already considered them my friends and if I abandon my friends now, tomorrow''s meals are gonna rot.¡± "But master, you will die!" ¡°It''s on my resolve.¡± Yes. His resolve was already made. True warriors will not tangle between life and death. What Lyle needed to do right now was to kill the enemy in front of him. As for whether or not he will die, he will think about it after he kills the enemy. So please--- Facing Lyle''s clear eyes, and feeling his strong will that wouldn''t accept any refusal, the twin foxes was at a loss of words and could only stay silent. "Sakura ... release the [ Second Form ]" Lyle demanded. He sheathed Yuki who''s blade was trembling as if it was crying. "Master!" ¡°Dance ¡± Lyle said in a truly casual and calm way. In that moment, the battle suddenly stopped. The black dragon and its clone. The little girl and the crimson haired girl. All of them turned their head at Lyle and their faces revealed astonishment. Boom! Lyle''s power erupted and began to surge frantically. The whole battlefield was shrouded by the hot and terrifying atmosphere. The whole place temperature suddenly went up by dozens of degrees, and an intense heat overwhelmingly swept over. Guha-! Lyle began spitting a mouthful of blood. This scene caused the two girls to become restless. Especially the crimson haired woman who almost flew towards him but was stopped by the sudden appearance of an enormous mana, pushing her away. Bleeding from the corner of his mouth, Lyle had kept the same posture for a long time, unyielding flames still flashing inside his eyes. The black dragon was stunned by Lyle''s crazy move; he couldn¡¯t help but take one step back. This sudden surge of mana was off the chart! What''s going on with this human ? Incredible amounts of mana then came gushing out from his body as it slowly enveloped him. The vast amount of mana leaked out and its horrifying quality went on to his surroundings and even pushed away the black miasma the little girl summoned. Guha-! "Master!" Another mouthful of blood but Lyle ignored the pain raging inside of him and gripped Sakura tightly. A hot fiery wind picked up that look like it came from an active volcano. Blown by the wind that was similar to that found in the Mountains and Rivers of Hell, Lyle''s appearance slowly changed. On his last transformation, he had only three golden fox tails but now it had increased and turned four. The fox ears above his head, swayed by the wind. His once black shirt and cloak was now replaced by a long black kimono with red linings while holding a long black katana. And his black mesmerizing eyes were now ruby red eyed color. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, a sneer appeared on his face. Lyle fearlessly smiled and then he jumped up. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. All the pain in his body seemed to have disappeared. At that moment Lyle felt like he must do something, otherwise his body will be torn apart by the powerful mana surging inside of him. This power up feeling throughout his body was about to make him explode. ¡°You damn human!¡± The black dragon loudly cursed. It then turned its focus away from the little girl and charged at Lyle at the same time, raising his claws up high. Clashing head on! With the power of the [ Sword Release ], Lyle''s battle strength was promoted to an incredible peak, making him completely fearless. Boom~ When Sakura and the black dragon''s claws smashed together, the mana circulating wildly inside Lyle lifted his power by an immeasurable extent. Bang¡­¡­! A moment later, a roaring sound and a shock wave burst in succession. The blast wind blew down trees, stirring up violent sandstorms. However, Lyle''s power was still below that of the black dragon. Just when Sakura''s blade was about to land on the black dragon''s head a black claw suddenly reached out from the dust cloud that was formed from the previous explosion and punched Lyle right in the chest, sending him flying. Boom~ The scene was extremely thrilling. In less than a second, a few exchanges had occurred. Just when Lyle was about to drop to the ground, he twisted his body in a very extreme way and abruptly stopped the fall. His face twisted in agony. ¡°D-Damnit...¡± Lyle tried to get back up immediately, but the damage he had taken was too heavy and he couldn''t freely move his body. ¡°I-I can''t lose... N-not in front of an enemy ...¡± Please move, body! I can''t fall here! Even then he didn''t give up. ¡°U-Uuaaaaahh!¡± Lyle squeezed out what strength he had left. Using the Sakura as support, he stood up. I have to protect everyone, no matter what! He couldn''t stay collapsed. He couldn''t give up. Soon after, he felt a bitter metallic taste inside his throat and he spit out a mouthful of blood, and stuck the long blade into the ground to support his body. Pa~ Lyle mustered all of his strength and forcibly moved his body. By doing that, his body somehow responded, and using his black sword as support, he forced himself to stand up. He wanted to protect them, even at the cost of his own life. That strong emotion was what let Lyle stand back up. After standing up, Lyle glared at the black dragon. His whole body was hurting, but the fire in his eyes was still present. His movements were slow and awkward, like a zombie from famous old Zombie movies.. However, he ignored the pain and still tried to smile. Across from him, the dust cloud from the explosion gradually dispersed. The black dragon stood there coldly, its slit bloodshot eyes still held a hint of contempt. At this moment, Lyle couldn''t help but cursed the lizard on his mind, the overgrown lizard was truly very powerful. At the moment, Lyle felt like his internal organs were rolling round and there was a burning pain. His wound coupled with his own reckless power up caused his body to tremble, spitting another mouthful of blood. Of course, Lyle didn¡¯t let the black dragon feel too good as well. A small cut was left on its cheek. Although it was just a small and insignificant cut, but for Lyle it was a huge achievement. The black dragon''s body was as hard as adamantium, leaving a cut on its surface is a pretty good feeling. The black dragon reached out its claws and felt the wound on his cheek. It was just an insignificant little cut as if made by a small knife but. Rrooooaarr!!! A very loud roar resounded in the whole place. Crazy roars probably meant that the black dragon was really angry at that moment and there might be some very serious consequences. ¡°Damn human!¡± The black dragon''s voice was very high pitched but also very cold. The tone became extremely hoarse. His pride was hurt. A mere lowly human actually managed to cut his flesh ? Chapter 129: [ Don鈥檛 be afraid ] After consecutively letting out a few large breaths, the black dragon said in a deep voice, ¡°You succeeded, you successfully provoked the inner anger that belongs to the sole black dragon. Now this king is really angry, it is destroying my sanity, do you know what will be the consequence?¡± Shua~ Suddenly, the angry black dragon shot itself towards Lyle. Its speed was so quick that it was out of Lyle''s neural reaction rate. Lyle wanted to dodge but before he could do so ... "How dare you touch him and call yourself the sole black dragon ..." A cold and angry voice came from above them. "YOU FAKE!!!" Two fast moving streaks ran towards the black dragon''s back, aiming to pierce through it. Without showing any intention to turn around, with only the movement of his knees the black dragon jumped up in the air, evading both streaks. One was the flash of a sword made from a white colored bone, the other belonged to a blade of flames. With the changing of the direction of their blades, the assaulting streaks painted a curve as they followed the jumping black dragon. The slashes latched on to the black dragon like flames with a sickle shaped pose, ready to pounce. ''Trifling'', thought the black dragon as he spread his wings, intending to deflect them promptly. At this moment, Lyle which was located not far away from him immediately started his attack. Waving Sakura which was ignited in fiery flames, he slashed it towards the black dragon. However the black dragon seemed to noticed his attack. Recognizing the ground-air pincer attack, the black dragon, instead of deflecting them, he turned his body so the attacks collided with each other. "Tsk, I was noticed." Lyle magnificently clicked his tongue after the failure of the ground-air pincer attack. Fuming with a bogus sounding accent, he changed his trajectory and twisted his body, punch the ground under him and somersaulted in the air. As a result, his body shot towards the black dragon once again and challenged the black dragon. The black dragon seemed like it was surprised by Lyle''s nimbleness as its snake like eyes opened widely and its movements dulled for a second. With this short moment of opportunity, Lyle immediately swung Sakura and slashed the black dragon''s back, creating a long trail of blood. The black dragon''s face slightly twisted its face in pain, and due to anger, its movements became even faster. Before Lyle could flew away, the black dragon''s long black tail smashed on his body sending him flying away. Guha-! Lyle spouted another mouthful of blood. Such a powerful attack rendered his face pale-white. His body, like an artillery shell, flew in the air. ""Master!"" "Brother!" "Blacky!" Worried voices echoed in the whole place. Even the crimson haired woman and the little girl frantically chased after him to catch him however they were suddenly stopped by the black dragon''s clone. "GET AWAY!!" The crimson haired woman bellowed as it swung its blazing sword at it. ... ... As Lyle''s motionless body was about to smash towards a huge tree, However, it was at this moment that a towering figure suddenly appeared and caught his body. Lyle''s body collapsed into the figure''s arms. Through his fuzzy vision, he saw him smiling down at him. The figure¡¯s face was the same one that Lyle had seen when he first arrived in this world¡­ the very same face he had treated and loved as his ... father. Augustus Drake Dragonfang. Agustus stood and gently carried Lyle, as if he were his entire world. He was like a tree, protecting Lyle from the wind. "You''ve grown stronger son ..." Augustus gentle voice echoed in the surroundings causing the battle in front of them to halt. Everything grew still; the entire world became quiet. Even the black dragon couldn''t help but stopped its movements as it eyed on the newly arrived intruder. Its fiery red eyes gleamed a terrifying light. When Lyle saw the figure, he trembled. His heart seized as he realized that he recognized the figure ... it was his father. Augustus smiled at him and gently leaned his bloody body on the huge tree, then reached out and tousled his hair. A doting smile appeared on his face. A look appeared in his eyes that seemed to say that no matter the occasion, the person there in front of him was his young boy, still not yet grown up. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here to protect you¡± "Lyle!!!" This time a new feminine voice once again appeared. The woman had a beautiful golden hair and her face was distorted in deep worry and concern. Seeing this golden haired woman, Lyle''s face immediately bloomed in smile. Of course he would recognized her. Even with his sight getting hazy, he would never forget her face. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.---It was none other than her own beloved mother! Ileana Drake Dragonfang. The moment Ileana saw Lyle''s state, all the blood on her face instantly disappeared and she was horrified. Her wide opened eyes began to moist ... and then huge tears began to fall as she rushed towards him to support him. "Lyle! Are you okay ? Are you still alive?! Don''t die, please don''t die!" Ileana''s voice choked and she frantically bombarded him with several healing magic she knew off. Obviously, no one can blame her when she saw Lyle like this. Seeing her worried expression, Lyle couldn''t help but smile as he tried his hard to stay conscious ... He had an established reputation of being beyond reason, but there is a limit to everything. The fact that he still remained conscious and retained his life was none other than a miracle. His original appearance has now reverted. The moment his father and mother appeared and was protecting him, Sakura immediately stopped the skill by her own will, having accomplished her mission. She was anxious that the longer Lyle used this skill, the shorter his life gets. However, Lyle didn''t care about it now. Currently, his heart was filled with a happiness and relief as he gazed at her anxious mom and calm-looking yet was covered with intense killing intent, father. Lyle thought that his mom is as beautiful as always. Usually she would smiles down at him like he was the most wonderful thing in her life. At moments like this, she will worry at him and cry as if the whole world was crushing down on her. Then, there was his dad. Always looking relaxed and serious, his sleeves rolled upon his reddish muscular arms that made him look scary. And his bloodshot eyes coupled with his red hair and skin made him look slightly devilish. However, he still emitted a gentle and comfortable feeling as if he when he was there at your side, nothing bad will ever happen. ... ... "Your highness ..." When Ileana was frantically healing Lyle, a middle-aged man wearing a black robe suddenly appeared beside him. He then bowed towards him, his face filled with guilt. "..When I saw the black dragon, I know that things would get worse so I immediately rushed back to her majesty and report. I can''t defeat the dragon but with his and her majesty, we might have the chance, that''s why ..." "That''s enough ... its fine thank you." Lyle didn''t know this man and why he was apologizing but it seemed like he was really feeling guilty for some reason. So Lyle immediately said that ... though he doesn''t have any clue as to what he was thanking for~ "Another bunch of maggots ..." At this moment, a nasty voice rang out. Its tone was mocking and felt as if he was disgusted by them. ''Read the damn mood, you overgrown lizard!'' Lyle couldn''t help but cursed inwardly. "A real dragon ... A disaster class ? no ..." Augustus softly muttered as soon as his eyes landed on the black dragon. "... I think it should only be a calamity class king beast. However, it''s still not something we can defeat ...this is bad." At this moment, Lyle suddenly saw a new group appearing. There were several figures appearing from the bush. If it wasn¡¯t Feme and Misuzu, then who was it? Together with the two were two beast girls, naturally they were Feme''s guards and friends. lastly , a familiar looking beast man with horns; his newly acquired brother; Aster Zorc. The moment Feme and Misuzu saw Lyle, they immediately forgot the pain and exhaustion on their body due to fear and anxiety. They didn''t even noticed King Augustus and Queen Ileana standing beside him as they threw their selves onto him, shaking his body and calling with crying voice. ¡°Rhy¡­. Rhyle¡­!!¡± With a face full of tears, the young girl glared at the youth and then suddenly threw herself into his arms. ¡°Oi! Who¡¯s Rhyle? Wipe your tears and snot before talking will ya?" Seeing his bright and smiling face, the fox girl suddenly filled with a grievance. She really thought that Lyle would really die this time. Soon, this emotional grievance turned into a flood of impulse. Finally, she could no longer hold anymore, burst into tears and uttered a helplessly, heartbrokenly cry as she quickly clung to the youth¡¯s neck. Taken aback by that teary face, Lyle immediately presented her his sleeve to wipe her face. Lyle smiled as he returned the hug lightly while smiling in his usual style. -------------- Hello, Creed here ... anyway, I want to apologize to everyone as I was currently carrying a very bad news ... I''m sorry, the reason I couldn''t post new chapters often these past few days because I was actually sick and now I think I need to go back to the hospital for a check up and might need to stay there for a couple of days ... Thus, I think I won''t be able to post new chapters for a few days ... thus hiatus T T Anyway, I''ll just post all the chapters currently in my hands for now ... Chapter 130: [ Now, you know how I feel ? ] ¡±Lyle, are you okay?!¡± "Brother ... don''t die!" "As if I''m going to die just because of this, you stupid kid. Don''t kill me just yet! And hey, you too Misuzu, I¡¯m severely injured. Just give me some break will ya? Atatata, ei, not there ... that hurts oi!" Being hug suddenly by two girls, Lyle couldn''t help but feel flustered. However, Lyle was displeased for some reason. If he wasn''t wounded badly and had a trouble of moving he would have already given them a chop on their heads. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Lyle asked, frowning. Feme and Misuzu did not listen to his words and stayed. ¡°I whash worried that youh willsh dhie, youh idiosht, bashtard ...sob ...!¡± Feme answered while crying. Her face filled with tears and snot and was obviously disgusting in any way but right now, Lyle wasn''t disgusted by the least. Instead, his heart was filled with warmth and love. Extending his hand, he gently patted her back to appease her. After a long time, Feme finally stopped crying, but her body still occasionally twitched. Shaking his head, he turned his gaze at Misuzu who was quietly crying beside Feme. "You too Misuzu, didn''t I asked you to drag Feme out of here ? Why didn''t you liste---" "No!" Misuzu looked at the bloody wounds on Lyle''s body, and her face showed expressions of concerns. Misuzu''s eyes¡¯ reflected with no fear as she stared back at him. Resolutely, she said, "I decided that even if I die ... I don''t care. I will fight together with you!" After saying so, she stood up and faced the black dragon. The moment she did so, her whole body trembles while staring at it with fear, but she didn''t stepped back as she grit her teeth. Her face radiated extreme determination. Still, Lyle realized that she seemed so much more mature compared to before. It was kind of intimidating for him. I mean, sure, she''d always been cute, but she was starting to be seriously beautiful. Lyle couldn''t help but feel that way. "That''s why I will ---" "Are you princess Misuzu, by any chance ?" "---fight, eh ? Y-Your majesty ?!" Hearing Ileana''s voice from the side, Misuzu and Feme finally noticed that they were actually not alone. Dragonfang''s king and Queen was there standing beside them while looking at them incredulously. "It seems like I''m right ..." Ileana showed a smile yet not a smile. "It seems like my son was really getting popular." Without waiting for Misuzu''s reply, Ileana turned her gaze and smile at her beloved son. However, the moment Lyle saw it, for some reason cold sweat appeared on his forehead and even his spine had felt a cold chill. Ileana smiled, but it wasn''t a warm smile. It was more like, you''re dead Lyle, you really are. "I keep hearing about this ... headmaster of yours," Ileana muttered. "There were also some girls I still haven''t met and now here comes another princess ---" Before she could finish her words, a voice boomed, "YOU PESTS!!! How dare you ignore me!!!" "... Lyle, can we have some time after this ?" Hearing the enraged black dragon which was insulted by their ''casual'' reunion, Ileana smile turned into a sneer. Her face began to radiate an intense killing intent that even Augustus couldn''t help but stepped back. Lyle couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, "We''ll see," Lyle promised. "After this is over, you, dad, and me: coke float and fries ?" Ileana made a face as she didn''t seemed to understand what Lyle was talking about. However, she didn''t seemed to mind it and turned around to face the black dragon. "I''m going to pay this beast for hurting my son!!" After saying so, Ileana''s beautiful golden hair floated in the air and a golden light enveloped her whole body. The atmosphere around her crackled and golden lightning covered her whole body. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. In the next moment, Aside from Augustus, Lyle and the rest were left dumbfounded. The black dragon which was standing proudly was blasted with a bolt of golden lightning. Ileana had long vanished on her original position and was as if she teleported beside the black dragon and kicked its huge body flying. The dragon didn''t even have the strength to cry out. "HOW DARE YOU TOUCH MY SON!!!" Ileana bellowed. She was shining with golden light. Her golden eyes flickered with killing intent. She didn''t stop and blasted one golden lightning after another. Lyle wasn''t sure how long he had sit there while watching Ileana''s rampage. Probably not more than a few seconds but it seemed like an eternity. Finally, Lyle regained his senses as he cast his eyes towards his father and choked back a sob. "Dad ... please remind me in the future not to anger mom." "Now, you know how I feel ?" Lyle wiped his cold sweat, saying, "Yeah, I''m sorry about things I''ve done in the past dad ..." At this moment, Lyle seemed to feel that the distance between him and his father became even more shorter. "...You''ve suffered." "Thanks son. " At this moment, King Augustus and Prince Lyle; Father and Son, both had an expression as if a heavy burden had been released from them. Their gazes held absolute sympathy towards each other. Lyle finally understood the suffering his father might had experience all these years. He remembered how he teased his father in the past using his mom, and now he felt that he really did a very bad thing. Besides the two boys were Misuzu and Feme. At this moment no one can tell what they were thinking but one thing surely past their minds. Their future is scary~ ... ... Although the battle seemed going on Ileana''s side but Lyle and the others know that this was in fact a lie. Ileana lobbed another lightning. However, "Mom, look out!" Lyle screamed. This time, the black dragon wasn''t fazed by the lightning. It suddenly struck its hard scaly tail immediately --- and it surely wouldn''t miss. Its tail would hit like a wrecking ball. Bang! However, "Are you okay ?" A little girl asked. She was standing in front of Ileana and on her front was a wall made by countless bones. "Ah, yeah ... Thank you." Surprised, Ileana slowly calmed her fury down. "Calm down, although he was fake, he was certainly in a different class." It was a fellow trying to molt into a dragon by training a lot and eating tons of high level beasts for a long time. A Black lesser dragon who transpired to become a true dragon. Seeing that she was okay, Lyle couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, he knows that the situation wasn''t getting any better. He immediately sat cross-legged and enter meditation. One with the world. Invisible mana immediately revolved around him without anyone noticing. "I''m going as well. You two girls, stay with Lyle." Augustus said. His expression calm and collected. """Y-Yes, you majesty!""" Feme, Aster and Misuzu immediately nodded as they bowed their heads simultaneously and then positioned their selves in front of Lyle. Aster stood in front of Lyle, though his body couldn''t hide the trembling, but still he stood his grounds. "I won''t let anyone hurt my brother!" Extremely vigilant, even Feme who was crying just now immediately changed her expression into a serious one as she stood in front of him. She exuded an aura that seemed to express that she wouldn''t let anyone touch even a strand of hair on Lyle''s body. After saying so, Augustus nodded his head and together with the black robed middle-aged man, entered the battle. ... ... Chapter 131: [ A provocation? ] On the battle, the crimson haired woman was still fighting the black dragon''s clone. On the other side, against the real body were, the little girl; Lucia, Ileana, Augustus and the black robed middle aged man. Seeing that it was outnumbered, the black dragon couldn''t help but feel disgusted. "Do you think that you can win by increasing your numbers ?" It mocked. "Maybe ... but that certainly is advantageous ... against a fake one like you." Lucia answered. The black dragon along with its pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at them¡ªsuddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth. "It seems as if you think this numbers were enough¡ª so, how do you feel about this despair?" Raising its black claws, the black dragon dug the claws into its chest. Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the black dragon dark red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life. The blood then started to change shape to be and become a new clone just like the other one. Witnessing this move, Lucia, and the others started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Just dripping a drop of blood, A small black dragons started to appear, and exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled that of the real dragons. "Now, then .... let''s start." ... ... In front of the four girls, a battle that which they had never seen the likes before was happening. Inside the battlefield which was filled with dusts and dirt floating in the air, they could see the black dragon and its clone¡ªjust small glimpses of his true form: a dark clawed hand the size of a boulder. His angry roar rolled across the forest like a nuclear blast. The other small clone darted through the clouds, circling the it. The black dragon was even larger than Mazinger Z or Voltes V. Waving its huge claws and scaly tail, it roared angrily like a thundering wild beast. It smashed the trees and plants into powder and cracked the ground, causing earthquake that shake the forest. The five people battling it looked tiny in comparison. They just looked like speck of light or tiny flashes. On their horrors, Feme and the others realized that the black dragon was trying to swat them like mosquitoes. When they squinted, they would see a golden lightning flying into the blackness. Then beside was some kind of huge fiery bird¡ª or man¡ªdived in to attack the dragon. Hovering in midair, Augustus was cloaked in the strangest avatar the girls had never seen. A vaguely human form swirled around him--- Lower part reptile, upper part a blazing human figure with red shiny scales. And he was spitting flamethrowers every now and then. Augustus let out a roar as he fought, spinning a blood colored spear made from flames. "Wow ..." Misuzu couldn''t help but muttered in daze. Four other figures flew circles around the black dragon. Ileana was easy to spot as she glowed like a golden sun. She shot bolt of golden lightning at the black dragon, but they didn''t see them to have much effect as it was often block by the clone. There was also a little girl who keeps on summoning specter and ghosts that would sometimes explode when it touched the black dragon and its clone''s body. The black robed guy bombarded the black dragon with his shadow attacks. With a simple wave of his hands, black colored shadows suddenly bursts out from his back and shot towards the black dragon like black colored lance. On the other hand, before the black dragon and its clone stood the crimson haired woman, a seemingly shining apparition too bright to look at directly. Everyone could hear her voice and angry roars, summoning waves of fire against her enemy. Her image danced in the hot vapor, causing the dragon to misjudge her and the others location every time it struck. ---A mirage. Mirages were supposed to be illusions occurring in hot deserts. Like images of cities and oases wavering on the far side of scorching sand and hot wind¡ªa mirage projecting the crimson haired woman''s image had appeared. And not just one or two. However, although they looked like they were doing good in fighting the black dragon, but the truth was that the battle were still standing in a stalemate. For a while even though they were not in danger, but also does not have the upper hand, there is almost a faint trend where they were on the downside. The black dragon was really too strong. It was holding his own against these strong people. When it was wounded or cut, it would instantly recovered as though nothing had happened. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Just like when the crimson haired woman swung his flame sword and managed to burn away patches of its skin, but the damage seemed to heal almost instantly. Skeletons and corpses straddled the black dragon''s back, chomping down again and again with their bony and rotten jaws. However, they didn''t seem to bother the black dragon as it just swat them with its scaly wings. "You disgusting bugs!!" At this moment, the black dragon was truly enraged. Seeing that the pestering bugs in front of him was getting annoying as time passed by, its eyes glowed in crimson light as it roared angrily at the heavens. The situation was in the process of changing. At this moment, the dragon suddenly changed the direction it was flying in. Typically the wings of a bird would be affected by wind but a dragon¡¯s movements transcended common sense. Mana could control gravity, allowing it to accelerate quickly. Its acceleration overcame the limits of the laws of physics. Rather than heading towards the ground at a reasonable speed, the dragon plummeted down at a 90 degree angle... towards the little girl. Did the dragon deemed as the little girl; Lucia as the most annoying? The black dragon somersaulted and aimed at Lucia with its left claw. Seeing this, Lucia immediately activated her skill. " [ Bone Armor ] " She muttered. In an instant, her whole body was immediately covered with white bones as if it was an armor. Her small hand began to cover with bones and formed into a bone-like gauntlet. "Aaaaahhhh!!" Taking advantage of her sudden growth of strength, Lucia throw a full-powered punch to reach a conclusion. ¡°Gah!!!¡± ¡°Wha!!¡± The black dragon and Lucia rallied each other, and were both surprised at the weight of the opponent¡¯s blow. However, the black dragon was only slightly surprised for a moment and started to get serious. Instinctively, Lucia flew back, and retreated from her previous position. However, despite Lucia¡¯s display of perfect adaption in the sudden change in events, she was still one step too late. ¡°Pest¡­.¡± Lucia did not have the capability to dodge as the dragon''s very sharp claws suddenly fiercely caught her right shoulder, slashing downwards, extending up to the back sending her flying by the searing energy wave. She coughed out blood from her mouth unceasingly, her cute and beautiful face was extremely pale. The fierce pain couldn¡¯t help but make Lucia to breath hardly for a bit. Just that, if not for Lucia''s fast evasion, the wounds would have been deeper than it was now, but the scope would absolutely not just have been in the back, but certainly extend up to her left waist. "Gaha-!" "Lucia!!" Seeing Lucia shot like a bullet towards the ground, the crimson haired woman couldn''t help but shout anxiously. Boom! "How dare you!!!" Turning her face towards the black dragon clone standing on her way, the crimson haired woman was greatly enraged. She was suddenly surrounded in brilliant crimson light, making it hard to look directly at her. Like a madman, she bombarded the clone with dozens of fireballs the size of a basketball--- each one exploding against the clone''s body at the moment they made contact. "Graaaaahh!!" The clone retaliated, swinging its tails and shooting out its own black colored fireballs but it couldn''t seem to find her. Her location shifted like a mirage, always several feet away from wherever it struck. Booooom! The clone suddenly exploded. Its whole body turned to ash, swept by the wind. Seeing the clone exploded, the crimson haired woman couldn¡¯t help but sneer at it. Hurting my family? A provocation? Interesting! How long has it been? How long has it been since the last time I¡¯ve been provoked? The crimson haired woman suddenly felt her blood rush up. Looking at the black dragon in the distance, the crimson haired woman''s eyes became colder and colder again. A mere fake that turned into a disgusting monster, dares to provoked her the Crimson of the four stags? Since its very daring, then it should also have the confidence to cope with her violent side. He will die! The crimson haired woman without hesitation sentenced this fake dragon to the death penalty in her heart, moreover it will be one that¡¯s more miserable death than the clone! ... ... Chapter 132: [ Asters strength ] "Wait Feme ... don''t go there!" ""Princess!"" Despite their warnings, Feme scanned the area with alarm. This is where the little girl who fought the black dragon just now crashed into. "We need to stay with Lyle ..." Misuzu anxiously shouted. "We need to protect him while he was recovering! Just wha---" "We need to save that girl!" Feme responded. " You just saw it right? She was sent flying towards here. We need to make sure she''s still alive!" "Are you kidding me?!" Although Misuzu seemed grumpy, she still followed Feme and slowly descended towards the center of the crater. When, "Some help, maybe ?" The center of the crater were littered with big stone blocks, trenches, and broken trees. Under a huge boulder, a small head with a beautiful pale-white face was sticking out. "Hey!" Feme cried out as she, Misuzu and the two beast guards ran to her side. " Are you all right ?" Hearing Feme''s question, the little girl couldn''t help but glared at her. " Do I look all right, girl? I have twenty ton block of stone on my beautiful and abundant chest. Smelly breath over there knocked me flat ... ah, no don''t look at my chest okay, ah no, I didn''t mean about my chest! The flat I''m talking about is when it knock me over here ... it just shrunk because of the weight! Hey are you listening to me ?" ¡ªThis certainly was an energetic girl to be able to prattle back a rattle while being crushed by a huge boulder. The two girls were in awe~ "Ah yeah sure ..." "Hey, do you really understand what I''m talking about ? Why are you averting your eyes geez! Look at me when I''m talking idiot!" "Y-Yeah ... anyway, c-can you move it ?" Misuzu thought that this would take a very long time so she immediately tried to change the topic. However, the little girl only gave her a look as if she was looking at an idiot. "Wow, there''s a genius over here~ I didn''t think of that. It''s so comfortable under here. Of course I can''t move it, you dolt! My undead servants won''t rise without me lifting my arms! Help me out fast!" Seeing her expressions, Misuzu had the impulse to run and leave the little girl. She wanted to plant her fist on her smug face but she suddenly recalled how super strong this girl was. "...but how can we move it ? That thing is too heavy for us ?" Letting out a sigh, Misuzu gave up her negative thought and faced the current problem. "Let me ..." Suddenly a male voice answered her question. --- It was Aster. Aster took a step forward and moved towards the huge boulder. Seeing him appearing out of nowhere, Misuzu was quite shocked and then her face suddenly distorted as if she just ate a hundred bugs in one mouthful. "Aster, what heck are you doing here?! What about Lyle? Who''s the one protecting him now?! Why did you leave him alone? Are you an idiot?!" "Don''t worry, I erected a [ Stone Wall ] around brother. I just came here because I think you needed some help." "Damn! That kind of thing isn''t enough! What would you do if something happened to him ?" Misuzu''s nostrils almost flared up in anger. However, realizing that Aster was right. Without his strength, forget about lifting that huge boulder, even moving it a bit is impossible. Sighing with a bitter face, Misuzu then turned towards Feme''s guards. "You two, I''m sorry but can I asked you to protect Lyle for a while. We need to help this girl for now." ""Yes your highness."" The two beast girl immediately nodded their heads and left. At this moment, a powerful aura burst forth from Aster''s body. When he took a step forward, his aura pressed towards the huge boulder. Aster extended his both arms towards the huge boulder, closed his eyes and bit his lips to the point that even a hint of blood could be seen. "Stone Levitation!" Once Aster opened his eyes, they instantly gleamed with sharpness and turned serious, with the previous weak, feminine and easy to bullied look gone in a flash. At this moment, the huge boulder slowly but surely rose up and floated in the air. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Misuzu and Feme, seeing this amazing feat couldn''t help but cover their mouths with their hands in shock. Although [ Earth Mages ] were known to control and use earth-based spell, however, doing what Aster was doing right now, required a tremendous amount of concentration and training. This was one of things Lyle had taught Aster. [ Stone Levitation ] which was inspired from certain benders. With his left leg pulled half a step back, his waist slightly lowered and his right elbow tucked in, Aster raised the huge boulder to eye level. At this moment, his pale white skin that suited his appearance and can cause many females to be jealous of was now getting redder. His forehead veins pulsated and his breathing was getting rougher. His waist was slightly deviated, his elbow was relaxed like a spring, and his wrist did not move an inch. Soon, he was sweating everywhere, drenching his clothes, bean sized drops of sweat trickling down his neck. Looking closely, there was dull vapor rising from his entire body. Aster focus at the boulder, moving one foot swiftly forward, his shoulders were poised and unmoved, yet his arms were like ropes, tying the boulder in the air. When suddenly his leg trembled, his foot struck the boulder, sending it flying a couple of meters. "Ha-!" Aster roared like a wild beast as he concentrated all the power in his body to his leg and fiercely kick the huge boulder away. Bang! The ground trembled as all the dusts flew forward, accompanied by a ''Si!'' shrilling sound rang through the clear air. Seeing this scene, Misuzu and Feme couldn''t help but gasp in shock. So strong! Even Lucia who was lying on the ground nodded her head in admiration. Although not really quite amazing as the others, but it was still quite praiseworthy to possess such strength. In a split second, Aster certainly had won the admiration of the three girls. ... ... Hu! In the center of the crater, with incomplete and heavy gasps for breaths, Aster bent down with both hands on his knees, bean sized beads of sweat dripping from his chin to the floor. He just used most of his strength on that one move, which caused him to be drained out and momentarily lost after he stopped. "Amazing ..." Feme muttered. "I didn''t know that you''re actually strong Aster ..." Hearing her praise, Aster couldn''t help but scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "Actually, I still need a lot of training. Brother said that I need to be able to use it easily as [ Stone Levitation ] was one of the most basic and common attack of the Earth Benders or something ..." "Brother ? Do you mean Belial ? He''s actually teaching you ?" Feme had astonishment splashed across his whole face. Aster was a bit embarrassed as he shook his head: ¡°No, its ....¡± Aster showed a bit of sadness for a bit then once again shook his head. "Prince Lyle is now my beloved brother." As he said this, a bit of affection can be seen on his face as he showed a beautiful smile unbefitting for a guy. "Lyle ?" "Long story." Seeing Feme''s confusion, Misuzu interjected. She then turned his eyes towards Lucia. "A-are you okay ?" She was hesitant to ask because she might ate another sarcasm but unexpectedly Lucia smiled at her and nodded her head. It was not an act or being sarcastic, it was just a natural smile that appeared on her face. "Yeah, thank you. Anyway, something like this won''t kill me~" Cracking bones could be heard on her body as she slowly raise her small body up. Although the cracking sounds seemed a little bit awkward, however, Lucia ignore it and didn''t even bat an eye as though there was no pain. Dusting herself off from the dirt, Lucia smiled at Aster. "Thank you~" She said as she winked at him. This unexpected attack instantly rendered Aster speechless. To be thanked so directly by someone¡ªIt felt very awkward. Chapter 133: [ A Fan ? ] "Ah, no, this" Aster was utterly embarrassed to the point that he was unable to construct a single sentence. It seems like this was the first time someone had thank him truthfully. However, suddenly Lucia''s brows furrowed as she look at him. Her eyes looked blank. She stared at Aster''s face, and did not say a word for a long time. Aster thought he had something on his face as Lucia continued to stared at his face. Narrowing her eyes, Lucia stepped forward and smelled Aster. "You''re ..." ¡°Wh..wh...what is it...?¡±Aster''s tongue was stiffed in shock as he noticed Lucia''s knowing smile, and for a while he was unable to let out a sentence. Although she clearly heard his reply, but didn¡¯t speak a thing, instead, her eyes were stubbornly fixated at him, as if she was trying to judge something. And then, ¡°What, so that''s it...¡± Lucia showed a mean smile. ¡°Ha!?¡± "Ah, no, Nothing~" Lucia smiled mischievously before turning her head towards Feme and Misuzu. "You are blacky''s ... friend ?" Lucia suddenly asked. ""Blacky?"" "Yeah, blacky~ " "Ahm, are you talking about Lyle ?" Lucia smiled at her question, afterwards she turned back and saw Lyle still sitting cross-legged under the tree. "Hm, I guess so ... Lyle huh," Lucia muttered under her breath. Her eyes fixated on him. His figure was looking wonderful under the light. He was different from the past but he was still beautiful. ... the Queen''s adorable pet. Seeing him like this, forced her to recall the past, which took place in the lonely castle filled with sadness and solitude. When he was with Her majesty who was overflowing with impetuous passion, brightening up the darkness covering her ¡­¡­¡­. She shook her head and quickly stepped forward towards him. Ha~ that beautiful past, I wonder if her majesty will be happy if she saw him once again ? Will she wake up ? At this moment, the expression on her face was quite different from the usual. She was being very shy and timid, there were not many people in this world who had seen this side of her before, including the crimson haired woman and the others. Her expression was filled with various emotions; Melancholy, sadness, loneliness, happiness, expectations, and many other things. Misuzu, Feme and Aster felt a bit strange seeing her like this, hence Misuzu couldn''t help but asked: ¡°Ahm ... is something wrong ?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothin¡­¡­¡± With a bit of embarrassment, Lucia finally regained her senses as she continued: ¡°Lyle huh ...a very good name. That bastard, it seemed like he still have some conscience and returned here..." Lucia cursed with a smile. "D, do you know Lyle ?" Feme asked. Her heart beating in anxiousness. Right now, a foreboding sense of anxiety was swelling up inside of her. Did she also love Lyle ? Lucia was in love; that was what Feme had concluded in almost no time at all, because she had been the same. She noticed that Lucia had the same eyes that Feme did when she would fix her hair in front of a mirror before going to school in preparation for when she met Lyle. ¡°...¡± Seeing Lucia looking at her with wide eyes; speechless, Feme immediately thought that she was correct. Oh come on! There''s already too many rivals! If it increased once again, how will I be able to stand up ? This playboy of a fianc¨¦e! Seeing the girl''s strange expression while looking at Lyle, she became a little anxious. Thinking like this, Feme continued to curse Lyle inside her but contrary to her feelings, her face radiated a smiling expression. Who wouldn''t feel happy and proud when their man is being desired by others? It just meant that he was truly an incredible man. Thus, she had no intentions of blaming Lucia. In addition, she; like her, Feme was also in love with the same guy. Besides, she wasn''t a narrow minded woman. To her, giving up on love because of the order in which people met or the order in which they fell in love with someone was too sad. She believed that everyone should have a fair chance. Because in love and war, all is fair. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. And because she found Lyle to be attractive, she felt it was only obvious that Lucia would fall in love with him too. Besides, on this battle, although the headmaster seemed to be the one leading, she was still confident that she held the second position. Her status as the fianc¨¦e was giving her such confidence. In addition, there was the promise between her and Lyle! And she believes that Lyle wasn''t the kind of person to broke his oath. Seeing Feme sharply staring at her, Lucia''s heart which was already stopped beating a long, long time ago suddenly seemed as if it somewhat shivered out. Hence, she promptly waved her hand, and said: "You''re misunderstand something. ''We'' don''t held such feelings towards him. ... what''s important is that I do know him but I''m guessing he doesn''t know me ... yet." Hearing her response, Feme tilted her head in confusion. "... then why did you know him ? A Fan ?" "Of course not ..." Lucia chuckled slightly. "Long story short, our destinies intertwined and he was just a family nothing more. Besides, ''She'' was the only one who had the right to feel something like that." ¡°Ah...¡± Noticing the change in Lucia''s expression, Feme instinctively stopped moving. The expression she had on her face was something she had never seen up until now. Although Lucia was currently smiling, but it somehow held something different. was gentle, calm but somewhat lonely. She felt like staring at that smile forever, but at the same time she wanted to do something about it. It was a mysterious smile that greatly shook Feme''s feelings. "She ?" Feme tilted her head with an incomprehensible expression. "And how do I put this ... anyway for ''us'' he was a very important existence." Lucia smiled. It was a gentle, wry smile one would show their clumsy sibling. After saying this, Lucia started walking towards Lyle. Her pace was slow yet the people following her; Feme, Misuzu and Aster felt like she was running. .... ... At the time Lucia and the rest were exchanging words,, the battle above them was getting intense by the second. Flying in the air, the black dragon suddenly expelled black flames forcefully. Anger, despair and self-contempt surged from the crimson haired woman''s heart like magma. But virtually at the same time, a radiant pentagram manifested in the air. As though trying to protect Ileana and the others, this pentagram appeared between the black dragon''s fire and them, blocking the super high-temperature black flames. This pentagram was formed from crimson flames. While blocking the flames, the light forming the pentagram gradually changed in shape. A woman''s figure. --- It was the crimson haired woman. "How annoying. A mere fake like you ..." No sooner had the crimson haired woman grumbled when the black dragon immediately roared from the sky. ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAR! A ferocious beast''s roar. Sadism firing up its eyes, the dragon stared down at the her. "Too persistent you impudent bug!!" Roooaaaarrr! Immediately, golden lightning erupted from the sky. Above the black dragon was a beautiful woman with a golden horn and scales. Crackling golden lightning appeared from time after time. Struck by the electrical attack, the black dragon momentarily stopped in the air. Presumably, it must have suffered a substantial shock. At this time, the flaming figure charged at it and shot a huge fire ball with the size of a dozen basketball. The black robed man also let out his attack. Twelve shadow lances appeared behind him and shot towards the black dragon. This combination attack produced four lacerations on the black dragon''s chest, splattering mercury-colored blood everywhere. The black dragon wailed, unable to bear the pain. ROOOOOOAAAAAR! However, in an instant the wound disappeared as if it was an illusion. Seeing this phenomenon, Lucia who was watching on the ground muttered in a grave manner, "This won''t do. Even if we go ahead, it might not be enough to defeat that fake." Chapter 134: [ Tyrants ] ""Eh?"" Feme and Misuzu was surprised as they casted their gaze towards Lucia. "That fake seems to be stronger than what I had expected. He could very well be a match for the tyrant¡ªthose on the level of dragon kings." Tyrants; Rulers of sky and the conqueror of men, in other words, a dragon king. These were publicly recognized powerhouses such as the legendary Tiamat or the Fafnir, Jormungdr or Vritra. It was said that just one of these monsters could single-handedly wipe out humanity from the surface of the planet. The legendary Disaster Class Monsters ... However, how could a mere imitation ... a fake acquired such power and regeneration ability ? Someone is behind this ... Lucia''s face suddenly became sharp. She couldn''t help but think that someone is behind the black dragon because, she couldn''t understand how a mere fake such as the black dragon in front of her could gain this much power. If they said that it was a real dragon then she wouldn''t be surprised but the only black dragon existed in the world even in ancient times was the devourer; the Queen''s beloved pet! So how could there be a second black dragon ? Lucia turned her head and look at Lyle who was being protected by a stone wall. He was the real and only black dragon ... So what is happening ? Above her, the crimson haired woman seems to be thinking the same as her face distorted in a scowl. ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Her current beautiful face looked pale. She was hurt by her inability to defeat the black dragon. ¡°Tsk¡­ For one of the four stags like me ¡­. To lose to a low born dragon¡­¡± Just when she was provoking the dragon¡­ The black dragon suddenly shot a ray of black flames at them. Gritting her pearl white teeth, the crimson haired woman once again summoned a wall of crimson flames. Her pair of phoenix eyes radiated an intense killing intent. "Damn it! Even if our powers were greatly reduced, killing this damn fake should have been easy! Just what the heck is happening here ?!" She looked at her wrist and saw the dangling golden bracelet. This was the thing sucking her powers and was sending it to somewhere. Because of this, same as Lucia, their current powers were quite limited. ''Tsk-! What should I do ? Should I removed it? ... No! I can''t do that!'' Successfully blocking the black dragon''s attack, the crimson haired woman flew a bit higher and glared at the black dragon. "Fake, there is only one black dragon in the world, and that is my brother! How could you possess the might of a real tyrant ? A dragon king ?" Hearing her question, the black dragon suddenly stopped. "Black dragon ? Did you mean the black one ?" The black dragon muttered. His voice carried a hint of mockery. "The black one was already in the past ... just like that old man; Tiamat. Right now, I''m the real black dragon." "Shut up fake!" "Me a fake ? Hahaha, I''ve devoured the dragon king; Tiamat''s flesh and blood, I''m now a real dragon! Possessing the might of a tyrant! The real conqueror of the sky!" Tiny pulses of magic were released together with the voice, spreading out around the explosive flames. ""What?!"" Hearing this declaration, not just the crimson haired woman but Lucia which was standing on the ground felt greatly shocked. Their body stiffened. "Y, you mean you killed old man Tiamat ?! How can that be ? you don''t have that kind of power!" "Even still ... the fact that I devoured his flesh and body would never disappear. Hahahaha Look at this body! Look at this power! I''ve already transcended far greater than the Dragon Kings! Specially, even greater than that shameful Black Dragon; Nidhogg!!!" "DON''T YOU DARE CALL MY BROTHER SHAMEFUL!! YOU DAMN BEAST!!" Following her voice filled with intense anger, a storm of crimson flames swirled up towards the black dragon. Bang! However, the black dragon''s massive body, which had boldly allowed the flames to burn him, was once again revealed ... "Fufu... you can''t reached me with this pathetic flames? " Listening to the dragon''s arrogant voice, the crimson haired woman and trio could not believe their eyes for a moment. Stolen story; please report. "Completely unharmed, is he...?" "Crap. I was hoping to see how much damage her attack could inflict, but..." "Total ineffectiveness is too unexpected, right!?" Calm and composed, standing inside the flame vortex, the enemy remained completely unscathed. ¡°You¡¯re cornered now.¡± The black dragon laughed in mockery. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be referring to yourself?¡± Ileana was grinning like a shark. At this moment, Augustus suddenly appeared out of nowhere, attacking its wide chest. ¡°Impudent-!¡± The black dragon flew backwards. However, behind him was the black robed middle aged man. The spear shaped shadows behind him appeared and launch at it. He was deadly serious. Nobody could follow those movements. In just a split second, the three launch their attacks in coordination. However, The black dragon took a big breath and spewed out flames from its mouth. It wasn''t something as plain as a flamethrower; no, this was as if a giant pillar of black flames flew out of its mouth. ¡°Spread out!¡± Seeing this attack, Augustus immediately yelled and hastily flew backward. ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAR However, despite their distance from the flames, with the exception of the crimson haired woman and Augustus whose bodies were covered with flickering flames, both Ileana and the black robed man could still feel the heat and the created shock wave. The black flame breath then continued flying through the sky and vanished cross the horizon. ¡°Gugh!¡± Augustus successfully avoided the attack, but the might of the attack was so great he could taste something rusty clogging his throat. Seeing Augustus fly raggedly, the black dragon laughed. His black wings flapped together and his huge body instantly appeared on the path that Augustus was flying on. His huge serpent tail was suddenly swung. The terrifying force that it contained actually caused the space to have a sort of distorted feeling. Sensing the terrifying strength of the dragon tail, Augustus'' expression changed. He did not dare to met it head on. His body swiftly twisted and dodged it. Although he dodged the attack, the force from it still sent him flying a couple of meters. ¡°Dammit!¡± Ileana cursed softly. Her golden lightning danced in the sky and flitted across the back of the black dragon. ¡°Husband! Be careful!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± The crimson haired woman launched her fire spears right after while gritting in anguish. This fake self proclaimed dragon was really strong! She couldn''t help but affirmed that thought. "Die!" While moving rapidly, the black dragon fired black colored balls to attack the fire spears launched by the crimson haired woman. The fire spears was completely destroyed and there were even some black balls left, and assaulted the crimson haired woman. ¡°Tsk-!¡± The crimson haired woman dove in the air and passed under the black balls. At that time, a few black balls grazed at her, but the intense flames covering her whole body protected her and successfully reflected them. ¡°All of you, dragons have massive magic reserves that is why its attacks were very frightening. Be very careful!¡± The crimson haired woman was one of the four stags in ancient times and was even acquainted by several dragon kings so she obviously knows that the flames used by the black dragon had been created by altering the dragon''s breath using magic. """I understand!"""" "I''ll take the front! Cover me!¡± Augustus shouted and immediately accelerated his speed towards the black dragon. Drawing a curve in the sky, he approached the black dragon. He was getting closer to the dragon so he could attack, while at the same time making it hard for it to use its breath. ¡°That''s no use....¡± The black dragon responded by turning its head and opening its mouth once more. It was planning on frying Augustus before he could get close. ------------ See you soon, people~ Announcement!!! Long time no see guys¡­ I¡¯m back, though I almost gone somewhere unreachable, hahaha XD First of all, I apologize for I¡¯m here bringing good and bad news¡­ What do you want to hear first ? Okay, I¡¯ll start with the bad news¡­ It took a long time for me to come back because my parents sold some stuffs, including my computer for the medical fees, yeah I¡¯m poor T-T I know right¡­ Anyway, when I finally manage to take it back¡­. It was reformat because of a virus and all the stuff inside it vanished like smoke~ And so, the bad news, my re:prince and Hero chro. Files were gone. I couldn¡¯t find it again. In other words I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue it ¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can still salvage it or maybe continue it with new stuffs but right now, I can¡¯t. I currently don¡¯t have any idea as how to proceed with the story because the story map I made before was already gone and I couldn''t remember it¡­ Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Let¡¯s just hope I would achieve some new enlightenment regarding it~ And for the good news, Hero chro¡­ fortunately, I can still continue it. I¡¯m not just the only one who writes it after all so I have some means to get it back¡­ And that¡¯s that¡­ I¡¯m planning to start a new story, it¡¯s called [ Philippine Lore ]. Hope you read it¡­ Thank you very much! XD¡­